G01 001 **[188 TEXT G01**]
G01 002    |^*0Simpson's surprise appearance in the Counties game did
G01 003 fool the opposition.  ^Counties had bracketed Lachlan Cameron
G01 004 and Bryan Breen at centre, the former being regarded as the
G01 005 better defender and the latter as the superior attacking
G01 006 player.  ^On the assumption that an attacker would be of more
G01 007 value against a new man in the Canterbury line, Counties played
G01 008 Breen.
G01 009    |^Back in July, Wyllie had predicted to friends that the
G01 010 hardest game Canterbury would have all season, assuming that it
G01 011 kept the shield, would be against Bay of Plenty.  ^He was not
G01 012 altogether believed, as Bay of Plenty had not been firing many
G01 013 shots and the week before its challenge it was thrashed, 65-9,
G01 014 by Auckland, its seventh championship loss of the year.
G01 015    |^The day before its challenge the Bay team went on a long,
G01 016 and tiring, bus trip to Akaroa, which prompted one Christchurch
G01 017 newspaper to ask if the side was a serious shield contender, or
G01 018 simply a tourist party.
G01 019    |^However, once on the field the players were obviously no
G01 020 slugs and Canterbury was very lucky to get home in a hard,
G01 021 physical game.  ^In fact, Bay of Plenty came closer than any of
G01 022 the previous 18 challengers, with the possible exception of
G01 023 Counties in 1982, to relieving Canterbury of the shield.
G01 024    |^To most spectators, it appeared that the prop, Peter
G01 025 Kennedy, had scored a try in the last minute, a try which if
G01 026 converted would have put Bay of Plenty in front.  ^Hayes, who
G01 027 rates it as one of the hardest games he has played in, was
G01 028 coming from behind Kennedy and he thought Kennedy had reached
G01 029 the line.
G01 030    |^*'For a second I thought that's it, it's gone; the
G01 031 conversion is not difficult, what a bugger losing it in the
G01 032 last minute of the last game of the season.**'
G01 033    |^However, Kennedy had been stopped just short.  ^A
G01 034 photograph in *1The Press *0on the Monday after the game gives
G01 035 the impression that Kennedy could hardly have failed to score.
G01 036 ^He is falling from a fair height with the ball held firmly in
G01 037 his right hand and his momentum alone should have carried him
G01 038 across the line, which is visible.
G01 039    |^It should, however, be pointed out that because the
G01 040 photograph was taken with a telephoto lens the distance between
G01 041 the player and the line is compressed.
G01 042    |^In the picture Kennedy is held by two players, Wayne Smith
G01 043 and Andy Earl, though only a portion of Earl's back can be
G01 044 seen.  ^It was almost certainly Earl, who has his left arm
G01 045 around Kennedy's chest, who saved the try.
G01 046    |^As Smith explained, all he was trying to do was pull the
G01 047 ball free.  ^*'Considering the differences in our sizes there
G01 048 was no way I could have held him up.**'
G01 049    |^Smith was adamant that Kennedy grounded the ball short of
G01 050 the line.  ^*'It was no more than six inches, but it was
G01 051 definitely short.  ^When I saw this my biggest fear was that
G01 052 the referee (Geoff Smith) would not be in a position to see the
G01 053 gap.  ^But then I saw his feet close by and I knew we would be
G01 054 okay.  ^He was perfectly positioned to see what had happened
G01 055 and we were very lucky that he was.**'
G01 056    |^It was a very tired, as well as very relieved, Canterbury
G01 057 side that collapsed on to the benches in its dressing room
G01 058 after the game.  ^Like in 1983, Wyllie knew that the season had
G01 059 ended just in time.  ^*'Not even on long tours have I seen more
G01 060 exhausted players; they were completely stuffed,**' he said.
G01 061    |^But even if the side had not scaled the heights, with the
G01 062 notable exception of the Otago game, that it had in 1983 the
G01 063 shield was still in Christchurch for a third summer.
G01 064    |^Summing up the year, Wyllie said it had been a difficult
G01 065 one, with the seven All Blacks away for so long and the
G01 066 continuous pressure of having to try and peak week after week
G01 067 for the shield matches.  ^The public's expectations of the team
G01 068 made this pressure even greater.
G01 069    |^But most of all, he felt that it had been the defensive
G01 070 attitude of many of the challengers that had prevented
G01 071 Canterbury from reliving its glories of 1983.
G01 072    |^To nearly all minds, though, Canterbury still had a
G01 073 champion team and in Wyllie a champion coach.  ^His record of
G01 074 47 wins, two draws and six losses in the 55 games Canterbury
G01 075 had played since he took charge of the side was proof enough of
G01 076 the latter.
G01 077    |^He did, however, make noises about a possible retirement
G01 078 and this, no doubt, was to pave the way for his bid to join the
G01 079 All Black panel.  ^But when he stipulated that he was
G01 080 interested in a place only if he could coach the side as well
G01 081 his chances diminished.
G01 082    |^He did allow his name to go forward, but it was little
G01 083 more than a token gesture, and his re-election soon followed as
G01 084 Canterbury coach for 1985, a year, as everyone now knew, in
G01 085 which the side would be trying to overhaul Auckland's record of
G01 086 25 successive defences.  ^The run at the end of 1984 stood at
G01 087 19.
G01 088    |^The day after the Bay of Plenty game the Canterbury Rugby
G01 089 Supporters' club held its annual dinner and its Player of the
G01 090 Year award went to the very consistent Bruce Deans.  ^As Deans
G01 091 collected his prize, his brother, Robbie Deans, sat nursing a
G01 092 knee injury, that was to force him to miss the upcoming All
G01 093 Black tour to Fiji and, after an operation, put him on crutches
G01 094 for the best part of the summer.
G01 095    |^Deans suffered the injury when he was taken in a tackle
G01 096 just out from the Bay of Plenty posts five minutes into the
G01 097 second spell.  ^He was running on the diagonal at the time, but
G01 098 believed the damage was done when his right leg got twisted
G01 099 under him as a ruck formed above him.
G01 100    |^The seriousness of the injury was not apparent at the time
G01 101 and Deans bravely tried to continue, but after two attempts he
G01 102 had to give up and limp from the field.  ^Little was it known
G01 103 then that this injury would come to rival Colin Meads's broken
G01 104 arm in South Africa in 1970 as perhaps the most publicised
G01 105 rugby injury of all time.
G01 106    |^As Deans battled to get on an even keel again at Lancaster
G01 107 Park that day he was told bluntly by his brother, Bruce, that
G01 108 he was not to leave the field.  ^John Ashworth was a little
G01 109 more sympathetic.  ^He told Robbie that he could depart after
G01 110 he had turned into points the penalty that Canterbury had
G01 111 received at the ruck in which he was injured!
G01 112    |^In the event, it was Andrew McMaster who stepped forward
G01 113 and kicked the goal, and he was to kick another later as
G01 114 Canterbury battled for survival with its ace card missing.
G01 115    |^It was, perhaps, the fact that Canterbury was in such
G01 116 obvious danger that stirred the crowd to give unusually strong
G01 117 vocal support.  ^Because Bay of Plenty was not expected to pose
G01 118 a serious threat the crowd, at 18,000, was a modest one by
G01 119 previous Saturday standards.  ^Yet the players said afterwards
G01 120 that they had never heard such support as they got in the last
G01 121 15 minutes.
G01 122    |^*'It was deafening,**' said Hayes.  ^*'But it was a great
G01 123 help having so much encouragement.**'
G01 124    |^Although a quality goal-kicker, McMaster had not kicked
G01 125 for goal in a match for almost two months before the Bay's
G01 126 challenge.  ^In fact, it was only in the previous week that he
G01 127 had bothered to take the odd kick at practice.
G01 128    |^*'With Robbie Deans there I was not going to take any of
G01 129 the kicks, but then I thought that I had better have a few just
G01 130 in case Robbie should get injured,**' said McMaster.
G01 131    |^On the morning of the game McMaster accompanied Deans to
G01 132 Lancaster Park and joined him in a few shots at goal.  ^Little
G01 133 did McMaster know then that a few hours later the fate of the
G01 134 shield would rest on his boot.
G01 135    |^And it was not just his two goals that made McMaster the
G01 136 happiest man in the Canterbury side immediately after the game.
G01 137 ^Even he wondered what possessed him when he ignored the posts
G01 138 with what looked to be a fairly simple kick and instead chipped
G01 139 the ball across field for Craig Green.  ^The move came unstuck
G01 140 and Canterbury even lost ground from it.
G01 141    |^A black glare from Don Hayes told McMaster that he might
G01 142 have committed a monumental blunder and the smile on his face
G01 143 and the relief in his voice at the finish underscored the fact
G01 144 that he was off the hook.  ^He had not made a decision which he
G01 145 could have had cause to rue for the rest of his life.
G01 146    |^McMaster also had a pretty good idea then that he had just
G01 147 played his last game for Canterbury, certainly for some time,
G01 148 as in 1985 he would be off to Britain to pursue his career in
G01 149 the Air Force.  ^If his aberration had cost Canterbury the
G01 150 shield he might have been much happier than he was to take his
G01 151 leave from the team.
G01 152    |^But as the winter of 1985 drew near, McMaster's departure
G01 153 was not the main talking point in Canterbury.  ^Would Robbie
G01 154 Deans come back, and, if so, would he be as good as ever?  was
G01 155 the hot topic.  ^And not far behind it was, would the team,
G01 156 with the shield record twinkling invitingly on the horizon?
G01 157 *<*6THE SHIELD YEARS *- 1985*>
G01 158 *<*4Defeat with dignity*>
G01 159 |^*0The absence, at least until the middle of the year, of
G01 160 Robbie Deans, and the moves away of John Ashworth, Andrew
G01 161 McMaster and Phil Robson were problems for Wyllie as the 1985
G01 162 season got under way.
G01 163    |^He held early season trials, too early probably to be of
G01 164 maximum benefit, but they did help unearth two new wings of
G01 165 definite potential, Joe Leota and Dennis Woods, and a 
G01 166 prop-cum-hooker named John Buchan who had possibilities in the
G01 167 latter position.
G01 168    |^The big question mark, though, hovered over the full-back
G01 169 position and when Daryl Cotterell kicked seven goals from eight
G01 170 attempts at the trials he became the front-runner.  ^Cotterell
G01 171 had shifted north from Timaru the previous year and played
G01 172 senior B rugby for Marist.  ^A couple of games for South
G01 173 Canterbury B were his only claim to fame.
G01 174    |^Cotterell attended the Marist trials in March and when the
G01 175 club passed him over as its senior full-back he moved on to
G01 176 University, which was looking for someone to replace McMaster.
G01 177    |^Wyllie did include Cotterell in his training squad, but it
G01 178 was the ever-ready utility, Kieran Keane, who was at full-back
G01 179 when Canterbury began its programme with a clear win over a New
G01 180 Zealand Maoris *=XV in an Easter holiday-mood match at Temuka.
G01 181 ^The goal-kicking was in the hands of a promoted Colt, Greg
G01 182 Coffey.
G01 183    |^Cotterell got his chance in the next game, against his
G01 184 former province, South Canterbury, and with eight goals from as
G01 185 many attempts he could hardly have done better.  ^He also got a
G01 186 trip to Brisbane for the annual match against Queensland, which
G01 187 was clearly won by the home side, 21-7.
G01 188    |^However, in this game, and in his club rugby, Cotterell's
G01 189 goal-kicking was a mixture and his full-back play only average.
G01 190 ^He was soon released from the squad, never to return *- at
G01 191 least not in 1985.
G01 192    |^Because of the heavy international fixture list, although
G01 193 it lessened after the South African tour was cancelled,
G01 194 Canterbury began its 1985 shield programme much earlier than
G01 195 usual.  ^King Country and Taranaki were on the agenda for June
G01 196 and Southland early in July.  ^In fact, the King Country game
G01 197 on June 19 was the earliest shield game for 58 years.
G01 198    |^The side prepared for these matches with away games
G01 199 against Buller and West Coast, both of which it won well
G01 200 enough.  ^Leota, with seven tries on the trip, confirmed that
G01 201 he could be a big asset.
G01 202    |^King Country was not given much chance, but it did better
G01 203 than expected in holding Canterbury to six tries.  ^However,
G01 204 Canterbury's form was mixed and it was late in the game before
G01 205 it found a counter to the challenger's spoiling tactics.
GO1 206 *#
G02 001 **[189 TEXT G02**]
G02 002 ^I do not know if he actually enjoyed what he was doing, but I
G02 003 think he was proud of the result, as indeed he had every right to
G02 004 be. ^Afterwards, the job finished, he accepted my invitation to
G02 005 come again, with his wife Shirley Smith, a lawyer well known in
G02 006 Wellington, and for a purely social visit, when the shelves
G02 007 were loaded with books. ^But he never came, though the
G02 008 invitation was renewed. ^Instead, he asked me to his own home
G02 009 for dinner, and for many years afterwards we saw each other in
G02 010 well spaced meetings, always in Wellington, and usually in my
G02 011 office.
G02 012    |^*0He liked to come in at lunch-time, bringing with him his
G02 013 own packet of sandwiches, and we would sit for the better part
G02 014 of an hour, discussing books, McCarthyism and other evils of
G02 015 our time.  ^Now and then, if something suitable came in, I
G02 016 asked him to review a book for the *1Listener.  ^*0The job was
G02 017 always done within its deadline and efficiently.  ^Unlike most
G02 018 of our regular critics, he did not come in on the prowl,
G02 019 looking for interesting titles, and this helped to confirm my
G02 020 belief that he was not essentially a bookish man.  ^Nor was
G02 021 there any faintest suggestion that I was indebted to him for
G02 022 his services as a carpenter.  ^Only once did he ask a favour of
G02 023 me, and that was not for himself but for his department, when
G02 024 he had become an assistant director and was soon to reach the
G02 025 top position.  ^He wanted me to speak for an hour to senior
G02 026 officers on the use and misuse of English in official
G02 027 correspondence.  ^I gave the talk, doing what I could to wound
G02 028 and maim the gobbledegook favoured across the world by public
G02 029 servants; but I knew already that letters from government
G02 030 officers are often written badly, not because the writers are
G02 031 unable to do better, but because they are protecting themselves
G02 032 against all contingencies while they climb the departmental
G02 033 ladder.  ^A plain letter may make the writer's meaning
G02 034 unmistakably clear; but public servants, like lawyers (and some
G02 035 of them are both) feel happier if there is room for argument
G02 036 about what words are intended to say.  ^Clarity is a strong
G02 037 light which only free and secure minds are able to face without
G02 038 uneasiness.
G02 039    |^My friendship with Bill Sutch, formed and strengthened in
G02 040 more than twenty years, gave me grounds for believing I knew
G02 041 him, not intimately, but well.  ^I was therefore quite
G02 042 unprepared for his arrest in 1974 and for impressions of the
G02 043 man given to us during and after the trial.  ^I was convinced
G02 044 of his innocence, and told him so; and when, after his death, I
G02 045 was asked by Ray Knox to write about him for a revised edition
G02 046 of *1New Zealand's Heritage, *0I gave most of my space to
G02 047 Bill's career and especially to his work as a writer and a
G02 048 distinguished administrator *- work, I believe, which only a
G02 049 patriot, a man who really cared about his country, could have
G02 050 done so well.  ^At the end of the article I wrote briefly on
G02 051 the arraignment and the trial.  ^This tragedy at the end of his
G02 052 life, I said, would probably receive more attention, in years
G02 053 to come, than his achievements as a man of ideas and a maker of
G02 054 policy.  ^*"Yet future students of the trial,**" I added,
G02 055 *"should find that the man at the centre of it cannot be seen
G02 056 or understood in a courtroom alone.  ^A failure to look
G02 057 further, to enter upon a search for the whole man, would be an
G02 058 injustice to a remarkable New Zealander.**"
G02 059    |^This, I thought at the time, would be for me the end of
G02 060 the matter.  ^Long after it was written, however, I came upon
G02 061 references to Bill in Margaret Hayward's book, *1Diary of the
G02 062 Kirk Years.  ^*0I noticed with surprise that she was
G02 063 unimpressed by Bill when she lunched with him several times
G02 064 *"and listened to his concerns, to try to stop him bothering
G02 065 the boss**".  ^She wanted to know him better because of his
G02 066 books and reputation, but remained puzzled and disappointed.
G02 067 ^*"...Having lunch with him, I see little evidence of the great
G02 068 man he is reputed to be...  ^None of it adds up to the great
G02 069 egalitarian I've heard so much about over the years.**" ^Men of
G02 070 large achievement do not always go about with an imprint of
G02 071 greatness, and sometimes would not be noticed in a crowd.
G02 072 ^Nevertheless there was nothing negative in Bill's personality.
G02 073 ^He was one of those human dynamos who exude vitality.  ^But
G02 074 such men grow old, like the rest of us, and suffer ailments
G02 075 about which strangers or mere acquaintances cannot be expected
G02 076 to know.
G02 077    |^I did not find it surprising, however, that Miss Hayward
G02 078 received hints of acerbity in Bill Sutch's conversation.  ^He
G02 079 was still chairman of the Queen Elizabeth *=II Arts Council,
G02 080 and we had grown used to occasional rumblings from him at that
G02 081 time.  ^His chairmanship had revealed an authoritarian streak
G02 082 which was not liked on the council or in some circles outside
G02 083 it.  ^I was taken aback, however, to learn from Miss Hayward's
G02 084 book that Bill was asking for a knighthood.  ^Once I had
G02 085 digested this information I found it significant and
G02 086 characteristic that he wanted a good one *- *"equivalent at
G02 087 least to Sir Alister McIntosh's**".  ^Sir Alister had been head
G02 088 of the New Zealand delegation to the United Nations when Bill
G02 089 was Secretary-General.  ^It seemed not improbable that these
G02 090 two men, both strong-minded, and obliged to work very close
G02 091 together in testing situations, had been caught up in a clash
G02 092 of personalities, perhaps some rivalry.  ^I would not have
G02 093 expected Bill to state his case so openly or blatantly to the
G02 094 Prime Minister's secretary.  ^At first I was inclined to
G02 095 attribute this to vanity; but on reflection I began to see that
G02 096 his wish to stand on equal *- or higher *- terms with Sir
G02 097 Alister McIntosh could be part of a larger and enduring thrust
G02 098 towards recognition which had its roots in childhood.  ^Years
G02 099 earlier, when the bookshelves were going up in my house at
G02 100 Paekakariki, Bill had spoken freely to me of his working class
G02 101 origins.  ^It was easier, listening to him, to understand why
G02 102 so much of his work had taken the character of social crusade.
G02 103    |^Bill's father wanted him to be a carpenter, a skilled
G02 104 tradesman like himself and his other two sons, and ultimately a
G02 105 member of a building firm that was to be known as Sutch and
G02 106 Sons.  ^But his mother, watching Bill's progress at school (and
G02 107 listening to the boy's headmaster, who had recognised
G02 108 brilliance) knew he should have a secondary education.  ^Her
G02 109 insistence on this divided the family; but she had her way, and
G02 110 Bill never forgot or under-valued what she had done for him.
G02 111 ^She was dead when he was asking for a knighthood, but I am
G02 112 certain that he saw recognition of his work as a tribute to his
G02 113 mother.  ^A knighthood would have been her final justification,
G02 114 though she was no longer there to enjoy the accolade.
G02 115    |^It should not, of course, have been necessary to ask.
G02 116 ^Bill proposed other people for honours, often successfully,
G02 117 and he knew his own worth.  ^The fact that he did ask was one
G02 118 of the few indications that all was not well with him, but they
G02 119 were given to someone who did not know or understand his
G02 120 background and could not see their significance.  ^Stranger
G02 121 still, however, were revelations in the *1Diary of the Kirk
G02 122 Years *0entry for 2 August 1974.  ^Brigadier Gilbert had called
G02 123 on Norman Kirk to tell him *"something serious**" about William
G02 124 Ball Sutch.  ^The {0SIS}, said the Prime Minister to his
G02 125 secretary, had suspected Bill of *"being a spy**" for more than
G02 126 twenty years.  ^It seemed odd to me, as it did also to Miss
G02 127 Hayward, that the {0SIS} had to wait so long before it felt
G02 128 able to take action against this *"sinister figure**".  ^And
G02 129 when at last the action came the evidence was not strong enough
G02 130 to convince a jury.
G02 131    |^For me, however, the strangest part of this entry was
G02 132 Kirk's reaction to the news.  ^He had listened to allegations
G02 133 from Gilbert about *"the activities of \0Dr Sutch and another
G02 134 New Zealander in refugee relief during the war, and the means
G02 135 by which they had acquired substantial assets**".  ^And Miss
G02 136 Hayward continued: ^*"Although \0Dr Sutch lets people think he
G02 137 is a man who can't afford a car, he is in fact living a double
G02 138 life and is very rich.**" ^Kirk's attitude to Bill was
G02 139 immediately and violently transformed.  ^*"\0Mr \0K. used to be
G02 140 gentle with \0Dr Sutch,**" wrote Miss Hayward.  ^*"When I'd
G02 141 asked why he was so patient with him he had explained that he
G02 142 was an elderly man *'who can't have much money, no future but
G02 143 an old age pension, and has only his reputation to cling to**'.
G02 144 ^He had excused \0Dr Sutch's arrogance by saying he wore it
G02 145 like a threadbare cloak.  ^Now he is furious.**"
G02 146    |^Norman Kirk was a large, compassionate man, but he may
G02 147 have seen some people as through a screen, transparent and yet
G02 148 deceiving.  ^He moved too readily from his earlier uninformed
G02 149 impression of Bill Sutch to the caricature brought to him by
G02 150 Brigadier Gilbert.  ^I knew Bill to be vain, and I thought he
G02 151 could be arrogant in some company and situations.  ^He was a
G02 152 man of strong opinions who did not always try to conceal them.
G02 153 (^*"Bloody Americans!**" he was heard to mutter one day at a
G02 154 reception in the United States embassy, looking balefully
G02 155 across Lorna's head at a bunch of diplomats not far away.)
G02 156 ^But if he was not a spy (and a jury said he wasn't) he had no
G02 157 need of a *"double life**", unless of course he had a hidden
G02 158 mistress, and for that sort of adventure a pretence of poverty
G02 159 would be an eccentric irrelevancy.
G02 160    |^I knew nothing of Bill's financial affairs, and he may
G02 161 well have been richer than I would have expected.  ^If,
G02 162 however, he was trying to *"cry poor**" (as Kirk seemed to
G02 163 believe after Brigadier Gilbert's visit), his imitation of an
G02 164 old man who could do with a little help (including a
G02 165 knighthood!) was singularly unconvincing.  ^I am quite sure
G02 166 that Bill had no intention to *"let people think he was a man
G02 167 who could not afford a car**"; and I noticed with interest this
G02 168 use of car ownership, by Miss Hayward, as an illustration of
G02 169 normalcy in New Zealand life, the fact which separates
G02 170 undeniably the haves and the have-nots.  ^Bill was without a
G02 171 car because he did not want one.  ^Arnold Campbell, of whom I
G02 172 have already written, a Director of Education and a man of
G02 173 strong intellect, felt the same way.  ^And so did I, though I
G02 174 was the only one of the three at that time who could not have
G02 175 found money for a car, even if I had longed for it.  ^None of
G02 176 us liked cars; and in Wellington, a city well served by taxis
G02 177 and buses, we could manage very well without them.  ^There are
G02 178 many such people in cities larger than Wellington (especially
G02 179 in London); but only in New Zealand, surely, could a habit of
G02 180 living without a car be seen as an idiosyncrasy or a badge of
G02 181 poverty, rather strange and almost shameful.
G02 182    |^The charade which worried Norman Kirk, when Brigadier
G02 183 Gilbert allegedly uncovered it, was not visible in the haunts
G02 184 of public servants and businessmen as I saw them on Lambton
G02 185 Quay and under the hills of Thorndon.  ^Bill Sutch dressed well
G02 186 and was usually immaculate.  ^He was seen much in public, not
G02 187 only in Wellington, but in various parts of New Zealand whence
G02 188 came press reports of his speeches on social issues.  ^The work
G02 189 he had done while Secretary of Industries and Commerce,
G02 190 creative in its range of ideas and action, did not end when the
G02 191 Holyoake Government asked him to retire, at the age of fifty-eight,
G02 192 in 1965.  ^As an economic and industrial consultant he
G02 193 was widely known in New Zealand and abroad.
G02 194 *#
G03 001 **[190 TEXT G03**]
G03 002 *<*6THE PATH TO PACIFISM (1919-1934)*>
G03 003 |^*2A CONSTANT DILEMMA *0of mankind is how to translate ideals
G03 004 into reality.  ^Millions of soldiers had been prepared to use
G03 005 all the devilish and bestial methods available because they
G03 006 believed that these were the only means by which autocracy and
G03 007 militarism could be overthrown, and peace and freedom brought
G03 008 to the world.  ^So great, however, was the suffering endured by
G03 009 the victors that their will to peace was thwarted by their urge
G03 010 for revenge.  ^Very few of those who held power had sufficient
G03 011 magnanimity or foresight to seek lasting peace through
G03 012 forgiveness and reconciliation.
G03 013    |^Burton listened eagerly to the voices of the leaders of
G03 014 the British Labour Party, Ramsay MacDonald and George Lansbury,
G03 015 who were pacifists and believed that a conciliatory hand of
G03 016 friendship was the best way to heal the wounds of war.  ^But
G03 017 other voices prevailed in the general election that followed
G03 018 the Armistice.  ^Leaders of the Coalition Government, Lloyd
G03 019 George and Winston Churchill, went to the country with the
G03 020 slogans Hang the Kaiser and Make Germany Pay, and they won an
G03 021 overwhelming victory.
G03 022    |^This was a shock to Burton's idealism.  ^Was this
G03 023 vindictiveness the way *"to end war**", *"to make a world safe
G03 024 for democracy**", or *"to make a land fit for heroes to live
G03 025 in**" *- all aims for which he had fought so bitterly and with
G03 026 such compromising of his Christian principles?  ^But if he lost
G03 027 faith in Lloyd George and his punitive Treaty of Versailles,
G03 028 Burton held on to the hope that the League of Nations, which
G03 029 President Wilson was coming to Europe to set up, could fashion
G03 030 a world without wars, the future for which so many of his mates
G03 031 had suffered and died.
G03 032    |^It is possible that if Germany had been treated with more
G03 033 tolerance and compassion, an answering chord of goodwill might
G03 034 have led to a juster and stabler world than that which
G03 035 eventually emerged.  ^A leaflet entitled *"A Parting Word**"
G03 036 was put into the hand of British prisoners-of-war on their way
G03 037 home from German prison camps.  ^It said, *1inter alia,
G03 038 **[PLATE**]
G03 039 **[LONG QUOTATION **]
G03 040 |^*0After his {0OTC} course Burton spent some time doing research
G03 041 into church work among boys and young men in London.  ^Then
G03 042 some Presbyterian Bible Class men from the Division who were in
G03 043 London said they would recommend Burton for the position of
G03 044 Travelling Secretary of the Presbyterian Young Men's Bible
G03 045 Class Union in New Zealand.  ^In order to be considered for the
G03 046 position, however, Burton was told he should endeavour to
G03 047 return to New Zealand to attend the Easter Camp and Conference
G03 048 of the Movement.  ^He was able to get a passage on the
G03 049 *1Hororata, *0the first boat to take fit men home, and he went
G03 050 as the {0YMCA} representative on board.
G03 051    |^During the voyage Burton spoke to two large meetings.
G03 052 ^His first speech was on the liquor question.  ^In April 1919 a
G03 053 special vote was to be taken in New Zealand whether to prohibit
G03 054 the sale of liquor or allow for its continuance, and provision
G03 055 was to be made to record the votes of the many soldiers who
G03 056 would still be overseas.  ^Burton argued vehemently in favour
G03 057 of prohibition, but the majority of the soldiers at the meeting
G03 058 believed it was wrong to inhibit people's freedom to choose for
G03 059 themselves.
G03 060    |^The second speech revealed Burton's tolerance towards the
G03 061 aims of the Russian revolutionaries even if he disagreed with
G03 062 their methods.  ^It was the old argument of weighing up the
G03 063 good of social betterment and individual freedom against the
G03 064 evils of autocracy and serfdom.  ^But in the short view, which
G03 065 was all Burton had, he could not see that the violent means
G03 066 used by the Communists stultified the good ends for which they
G03 067 were used: for they resulted in a centralised control that
G03 068 restricted the very freedoms Communists were striving for.
G03 069    |^The long voyage back to New Zealand, with only one stop at
G03 070 Colon, ended at Wellington.  ^The Aucklanders had hoped that
G03 071 they could travel home overland by a special train, but the
G03 072 people of Auckland wanted to savour their triumphal arrival by
G03 073 sea.  ^When the *1Hororata *0berthed a few days later it
G03 074 received an emotional welcome, with crowds thronging every
G03 075 pier, street and height.
G03 076    |^What a joy it was for Ormond Burton to meet all his family
G03 077 again:  mother, father, uncles, brothers and sisters
G03 078 (especially Dorothy who had been desperately ill).  ^He was
G03 079 deeply relieved that none had been taken by the widespread
G03 080 influenza epidemic that had swept New Zealand while the troops
G03 081 were at sea.
G03 082 |^Burton knew that the change from soldier into civilian would
G03 083 not be easy.  ^Four years of intense, continuous fighting and
G03 084 absence from stimulating intellectual associations and reading
G03 085 had hindered his mental development.  ^But he revelled in the
G03 086 freedom of civilian life with its promise of new, challenging
G03 087 opportunities.
G03 088    |^He was given an enthusiastic welcome at the Bible Class
G03 089 Easter Conference held at Palmerston North.  ^He spoke
G03 090 earnestly on what he considered the three most urgent concerns:
G03 091 Christian social action, the making of a just and lasting
G03 092 peace, and the union of the Christian churches.  ^But these
G03 093 views, although heartily applauded by the youth of the
G03 094 Conference, were rather disturbing to the hierarchy of the
G03 095 Presbyterian Church and he was not offered the position of
G03 096 Travelling Secretary of the {0YM} Bible Class Union he had so
G03 097 much hoped to get.  ^It was the first time he had stubbed his
G03 098 toe against the leaders of orthodoxy; it was not to be the
G03 099 last.
G03 100    |^Back at home in Remuera Burton re-established his links
G03 101 with \0St Luke's, and became leader of the Junior Bible Class.
G03 102 ^With the referendum on liquor soon to be held, he spoke at
G03 103 some meetings, mostly in the open air, for the New Zealand
G03 104 Alliance.  ^He wanted to return to teaching, but before
G03 105 applying for positions he was persuaded by the Army to help
G03 106 with the vocational training of men in hospital with war
G03 107 injuries.  ^With his usual passion for work he returned to the
G03 108 university during this four-month period to complete his
G03 109 Bachelor of Arts degree.
G03 110    |^Changes in degree regulations favoured him, for he was now
G03 111 required to pass only in History and not in the two uncompleted
G03 112 units.  ^This he was able to do, though not at very high
G03 113 levels.  ^Then, having gained his {0BA}, he was determined to
G03 114 proceed to a Master of Arts degree in which he aspired to gain
G03 115 First Class Honours.
G03 116    |^At this stage he would have accepted a position on the
G03 117 staff of Auckland Grammar School but the headmaster, like the
G03 118 Church leaders, was suspicious of any unorthodoxy, and wanted
G03 119 Burton to undertake not to introduce any *"disputatious
G03 120 ideas**" into his teaching.  ^But Burton's fearless honesty
G03 121 refused to allow him to give such a promise.
G03 122    |^During 1919 Burton published *1The New Zealand Division,
G03 123 *0an extension and enlargement of *1Our Little Bit.  ^*0He had
G03 124 joined the Returned Servicemen's Association to maintain the
G03 125 comradeship of the front and to be better able to help many of
G03 126 the ex-servicemen suffering in body and mind because of the
G03 127 war.  ^He was, however, very critical of the vengeful attitude
G03 128 of some of the veterans of the Association towards the Germans.
G03 129 ^On one occasion they organised a large meeting in the Auckland
G03 130 Town Hall to urge the Government to cease all trade with
G03 131 Germany.  ^With two other veterans who held more humane views
G03 132 *- John Lee, a rationalist from Wellington, and David Herron,
G03 133 chaplain to Otago *- ^Burton spoke strongly against the
G03 134 proposal and the three were almost able to prevent its
G03 135 adoption.  ^Significantly, no more was heard of the No More
G03 136 Trade movement.
G03 137    |^John \0A. Lee and David Herron each had memories of this
G03 138 exciting meeting.  ^In an interview Lee said:^*"The {0R.S.A.}
G03 139 and a group of patriots decided after World War *=I to hold a
G03 140 Town Hall meeting and move a resolution that they would never
G03 141 trade with Germany again.  ^As a matter of fact some of the
G03 142 speakers said that they would rather cut off their hands than
G03 143 trade with Germany.  ^Now I had had verbal contact with Ormond
G03 144 Burton and I decided that we should go and move an amendment to
G03 145 that resolution.  ^The Town Hall in Auckland was full, a couple
G03 146 of thousand there and I would say 1,500 of them feeling the
G03 147 same way.  ^So I moved an amendment along these lines *- that
G03 148 the resolution was stupid and it would only create the seeds of
G03 149 war and distrust.  ^I spoke first.  ^I was in amazing form at
G03 150 that moment and I swept the damned audience.  ^I sat down amid
G03 151 thunderous cheers and Ormond got up to second the amendment.
G03 152 ^He delivered a good speech but always confessed afterwards
G03 153 that he should never have delivered the speech.  ^He should
G03 154 have moved that the amendment be put the moment I sat down.**"
G03 155    |^David Herron, years after, reminded Burton of this meeting
G03 156 in a letter, remembering how they only had one {0RSA} badge
G03 157 among them and each lent it to the other before he stood up to
G03 158 speak.
G03 159 |^Due to his previous war writings and his first-hand
G03 160 experience of the war, Burton was asked by the Regimental
G03 161 Committee to write the official history of the Auckland
G03 162 Regiment.  ^Although he had become disillusioned by the 
G03 163 post-war debasement of the war aims, he felt that the heroism and
G03 164 self-sacrifice of thousands of men should never be forgotten,
G03 165 so he willingly undertook this demanding task.  ^Besides, he
G03 166 could also submit it as the thesis for his Honours degree, as
G03 167 long as he wrote it within a year.
G03 168    |^The writing of this book was Burton's main preoccupation
G03 169 during 1920.  ^Alongside his own experiences he had to write
G03 170 those of others.  ^To gain a full and accurate account of these
G03 171 was very difficult, because the piles of Divisional, Brigade
G03 172 and Battalion diaries he had to search through were usually
G03 173 poorly written, and the most he gained from them were the bare
G03 174 essentials of movements, places and losses.  ^It was only
G03 175 through extensive interviews with servicemen that he could
G03 176 learn the opinions of his fellow-soldiers and express the
G03 177 suspense and danger that the men suffered in the trenches.
G03 178    |^Yet he did finish his manuscript in time, and it was
G03 179 submitted for publication and for his {0MA} degree as the year
G03 180 closed.  ^The book, *1Official History of the Auckland
G03 181 Regiment, *0was a huge success and was very well reviewed when
G03 182 it came off the press in late 1921.  ^But to his intense
G03 183 disappointment the examiner of his thesis in England gave it
G03 184 only 55%, referring to it as *"descriptive journalism**".  ^In
G03 185 addition to writing the thesis, Burton had to sit examinations
G03 186 in other papers.  ^As the marks he gained in these were also
G03 187 not high enough, he was awarded a Master of Arts degree, but
G03 188 without Honours.
G03 189    |^Of far greater importance to Burton at this time was the
G03 190 blossoming of his friendship with Helen Tizard.  ^He was
G03 191 attracted to Helen from the first time he saw her playing the
G03 192 piano at \0St Luke's, three years before the war.  ^But the
G03 193 attraction then was not mutual; indeed, after some
G03 194 *"misunderstanding**" they each went their separate ways.  ^On
G03 195 the night of Burton's farewell from \0St Luke's before leaving
G03 196 for the war, Helen was not present.  ^They did not correspond
G03 197 during his four years at the battlefront, though his friend
G03 198 Morton Ryburn, who was corresponding with Helen's sister Hilda,
G03 199 gave him news of Helen while he was in the front line at
G03 200 Messines.
G03 201    |^Morton Ryburn had not returned with Burton, having been
G03 202 transferred to the Mesopotamian front.  ^Shortly after his
G03 203 return to Auckland Burton heard a rumour that Morton had also
G03 204 returned, so decided to check up at the Tizards'.  ^He was
G03 205 welcomed at the door by Helen whom he had not seen for seven
G03 206 years.
G03 207    |^From then on their friendship developed steadily.  ^Burton
G03 208 was greatly concerned about Helen's health.  ^For a long time
G03 209 she had suffered from a goitre, which had been aggravated
G03 210 during the influenza epidemic; Burton was able to persuade
G03 211 Helen to have specialist surgical treatment for it. ^Her
G03 212 recovery to normal health was slow but steady.
G03 213 *#
G04 001 **[191 TEXT G04**]
G04 002 |^Claiming he had been insulted, Tourvielle stormed out of the
G04 003 tour, saying:  ^*'I have finished with this tour and I will not
G04 004 have \0Mr Don treating me like a child.**'
G04 005    |^*0To a touring novice, as Ashworth then was, it was rather
G04 006 bewildering and he wryly observes that the All Blacks' greatest
G04 007 achievement on that tour might not have been anything on the
G04 008 playing field.  ^Rather it was the fact that Ron Don, after his
G04 009 many conflicts, got out of France alive.
G04 010    |^*'It was all a bit beyond me,**' says Ashworth.  ^*'My
G04 011 main memory of that tour, apart from the rugby being very hard
G04 012 and the officials all seeming to be very excitable, was eating
G04 013 bread rolls and waiting and waiting and waiting for my food to
G04 014 arrive.**'
G04 015    |^France might be famous for the elegance, the delicacy and
G04 016 subtlety of its cuisine.  ^But that is probably something which
G04 017 can only be discovered if you have the francs to afford the
G04 018 classier restaurants.  ^Meals, and the lack of variety they had
G04 019 to endure in their diet, were the chief cause for the All
G04 020 Blacks' discomfort.  ^In their hotels they were confined to set
G04 021 menus and invariably had to chomp their way through bread
G04 022 rolls, croissants, occasionally bacon and eggs and almost
G04 023 always as the main daily fare, steak and chips.
G04 024    |^Brad Johnstone got so frustrated with the blandness of the
G04 025 food that in the end he took direct action.  ^Knight recalls he
G04 026 suddenly stood up in one hotel dining room and tipped his plate
G04 027 upside down, proclaiming that he was not going to stand for
G04 028 this food any more.
G04 029    |^When at the end of the tour the team stopped over in
G04 030 London, Knight recalls that everyone immediately made a beeline
G04 031 for the airport cafe and to a man ordered roast beef, roast
G04 032 lamb and the like and as many green vegetables as they could
G04 033 fit onto their plates.
G04 034    |^Some of the accommodation was of an inferior standard,
G04 035 too.  ^At Angouleme the team was quartered in what went by the
G04 036 grandiose description of a *'castle**', but really was
G04 037 something akin to *'Fawlty Towers**'.  ^Says Knight: ^*'I
G04 038 roomed with Mark Donaldson in one of its vast wings, and all we
G04 039 had was a sheet and one blanket.  ^We were so cold that we took
G04 040 the curtains down from the windows and wrapped them around
G04 041 ourselves to try and get warm.**'
G04 042    |^In the actual matches, however, there was generated all of
G04 043 the heat the All Blacks could tolerate.  ^They quickly
G04 044 discovered all of the sides were not chosen on the basis of a
G04 045 region but were *'French Selections**' and had been chosen
G04 046 under the guidance of the national selectors.  ^Each side
G04 047 appeared to have a specific purpose to help expose a touring
G04 048 team's strengths and weaknesses.  ^In one side, for instance,
G04 049 the emphasis would be on brilliant runners.  ^In another on
G04 050 hard scrummagers or tall lineout winners.  ^And in another you
G04 051 might find some of the teak-tough men who seemed to abound in
G04 052 France and would be in that category Winston McCarthy described
G04 053 as *'meanies**'.
G04 054    |^Television commentator Keith Quinn says that in all his
G04 055 touring experience he doesn't recall a more abrasive match than
G04 056 the first one on that tour at Brive.  ^*'It was the most
G04 057 explosive game I've seen,**' he says.  ^*'I remember before the
G04 058 game Mark Donaldson, trying to gee the guys up, saying he
G04 059 wanted *"blood on the ball**".  ^I remember that phrase
G04 060 distinctly.  ^We almost got blood literally.**'
G04 061    |^After an opening 20 minutes studded with punching and
G04 062 kicking the All Blacks managed to tame that French Selection
G04 063 and with what Quinn terms brilliant football romped to a 45-3
G04 064 win.  ^*'That can now be seen as a very significant game,**'
G04 065 Quinn says.  ^*'A lot of new players were playing and they came
G04 066 through what was truly a baptism by fire.**'
G04 067    |^Dalton, having made his All Black debut along with
G04 068 Ashworth in a scratchy performance in Italy, watched the Brive
G04 069 fireworks from the reserves bench and echoes Quinn in saying
G04 070 that even as a spectator there was a shudder or two travelling
G04 071 along his spine.
G04 072    |^*'It really was brutal,**' he says.  ^*'I started to
G04 073 wonder whether I could take that sort of pace.  ^I played in
G04 074 the next match at Lyon, against another Selection side needless
G04 075 to say, and that was just as hard.  ^We only just won that in
G04 076 the last few minutes when Brian Ford scored a try.**'
G04 077    |^At Lyon the French Selection had been extremely
G04 078 formidable.  ^It had included two young players soon to be
G04 079 among the brightest stars of the national team, \0No. 8 
G04 080 Jean-Luc Joinel and halfback Jerome Gallion.  ^And the props were
G04 081 the test players Robert Paparemborde and Gerard Cholley.  ^The
G04 082 All Blacks soon found that the awesome reputation of Cholley,
G04 083 one of France's leading amateur boxers, as a rugby meanie was
G04 084 more than just a myth.  ^*'At Lyon,**' recalls Dalton, *'there
G04 085 was a fair amount of spitting at us and we had a very
G04 086 vociferous crowd who had us as their targets for jeering.**'
G04 087    |^Gary Knight had been injured at Brive and had not lasted
G04 088 the match and when he also failed to last the journey in the
G04 089 first test at Toulouse he must have wondered whether France, or
G04 090 more particularly Cholley, had a hoodoo on him.  ^For his early
G04 091 exit at Toulouse was caused by Cholley gouging his eyes.
G04 092 ^Bleeding from a slit left eyelid, Knight was led from the
G04 093 field fearing he might have suffered permanent blindness.
G04 094 ^Fortunately, the injury with prompt treatment proved to be
G04 095 superficial but it was still a traumatic experience for a test
G04 096 newcomer.
G04 097    |^*'Cholley came out of a lineout and stuck his fingers
G04 098 right in my eyes,**' Knight says.  ^*'I was completely blinded.
G04 099 ^I couldn't see anything out of my left eye for at least 15
G04 100 minutes and had no hope of continuing playing.  ^What really
G04 101 annoyed me was that I had done absolutely nothing to provoke
G04 102 it.  ^His only reason for doing it was obviously to get rid of
G04 103 me.**'
G04 104    |^Gary Knight and other All Blacks, mindful perhaps of the
G04 105 dangers in becoming paranoid about Cholley, decided one small
G04 106 means of countering him was through a sense of humour.  ^Soon
G04 107 after, they encountered among the staff of their hotel a female
G04 108 behemoth who looked as if she would not be out of place tossing
G04 109 the shot put for an eastern bloc country at the Olympics.  ^Her
G04 110 nickname among the All Blacks quickly became *'Cholley's
G04 111 mother**'.
G04 112    |^More sober and earnest in his analysis of the Cholley
G04 113 menace and the rest of the mammoth France pack was Gleeson.
G04 114 ^In the first international at Toulouse, with halfback Jacques
G04 115 Fouroux dictating the pattern by playing back to the forwards,
G04 116 the heavier French pack had used physical intimidation in
G04 117 subduing the All Blacks for an 18-13 winning margin.  ^In
G04 118 formulating a plan by which the French methods could be exposed
G04 119 Gleeson had given the best illustration of his rugby genius.
G04 120 ^Dalton, reserve for the first test, says the French tactics
G04 121 for that match were *'a bloody disgrace**'.  ^From the stand
G04 122 it was clear they had been guilty of grave breaches in rucks,
G04 123 mauls and lineouts which in the close quarter confrontation had
G04 124 not been fully detected by Irish referee John West.
G04 125    |^*'We sat down in our team talks *- we had many during the
G04 126 week *- and discussed the ways and means by which we could
G04 127 break them apart,**' Dalton says.  ^*'Jack Gleeson had a great
G04 128 ability to draw out contributions from various players and take
G04 129 the pick of what they had all come up with.  ^Bruce Robertson,
G04 130 I remember, was one who made a fair contribution to the plan we
G04 131 decided to follow.  ^This was to call short lineouts and play
G04 132 the game at top pace.  ^We wanted to run them around.  ^They
G04 133 were, dare I say it, a team of geriatrics and were not as fit
G04 134 as they might have been.  ^We felt if we could split them we
G04 135 would have them.**'
G04 136    |^The important men in the pattern which the All Blacks were
G04 137 to impose successfully were obviously the two jumpers who would
G04 138 comprise the abbreviated lineout, Andy Haden and Lawrie Knight.
G04 139 ^And obviously the man who would throw the ball when the All
G04 140 Blacks had the put-in, Andy Dalton, who thus in his test debut
G04 141 carried a major responsibility.  ^In later years, incidentally,
G04 142 Dalton would guard his test place jealously.  ^But he was not
G04 143 unduly upset at having missed that first international against
G04 144 France.  ^*'There was not a great deal between myself and John
G04 145 Black at that stage and I might have been fortunate to have
G04 146 missed that first one,**' he says.
G04 147    |^To perfect their lineout drills Haden, Knight and Dalton
G04 148 went off on their own to do extra training.  ^Here the All
G04 149 Blacks' plans were almost sabotaged by a zealous French
G04 150 gendarme.  ^*'We went to a park near our hotel and worked out
G04 151 all our calls.  ^Apparently you're not supposed to use these
G04 152 parks in Paris for this gendarme kept chasing us from one spot
G04 153 to the other, telling us in the French equivalent to move.
G04 154 ^Looking back it must have been quite a funny sight as we kept
G04 155 running around trying to keep one step in front of him.**'
G04 156    |^Dalton gives *'Spock**' Knight the most credit as the All
G04 157 Blacks cruised away effortlessly for a 15-3 win.  ^*'He had a
G04 158 quite outstanding game and won most of the ball that day.**'
G04 159 ^And, of course, the most important was from Graham Mourie's
G04 160 quick throw-in, from which Bruce Robertson set up Stu Wilson
G04 161 for the try which clinched the All Black victory.
G04 162    |^As he had been on all his previous tours with the All
G04 163 Blacks, Knight acted as the side's medical adviser.  ^His
G04 164 professional background and training were invaluable,
G04 165 particularly in helping Bryan Williams who suffered a serious
G04 166 hip dislocation in the first test.  ^But in a country where the
G04 167 problems were aggravated by having to cope with a foreign
G04 168 language, it was clearly an unfair burden to expect a playing
G04 169 member to carry.  ^This, then, was another major improvement to
G04 170 emerge from this tour.  ^In future all All Black touring teams
G04 171 would have the services of a doctor or a physiotherapist and,
G04 172 in some instances, both.
G04 173    |^Suggesting that one had been disappointed with a tour to
G04 174 France might seem somewhat obtuse.  ^France, after all, is one
G04 175 of the great countries of the Old World, a tourist's delight
G04 176 beloved by artists and the writers of poems and songs.
G04 177 ^There's, in Paris alone, the Eiffel Tower, the Notre Dame
G04 178 Cathedral, the Champs Elysees and other vast boulevards and
G04 179 avenues.  ^And in the south of France, where the rugby is
G04 180 strongest and where the All Blacks spent most of their time,
G04 181 there are chalets and castles, vineyards and cobbled
G04 182 marketplaces.  ^All of these the young All Blacks marvelled
G04 183 over.
G04 184    |^But the great win at the Parc des Princes apart, the tour
G04 185 of France of 1977 had had far more lows than might have been
G04 186 expected on such an adventure.  ^But when you are innocents
G04 187 abroad it can sometimes be difficult maintaining humour.  ^One
G04 188 of the All Blacks, for instance, to whom the French language
G04 189 would always be a mystery, went shopping in Paris for shoes.
G04 190 ^He thought he had obtained a bargain, only to find when he
G04 191 **[PLATE**]
G04 192 unwrapped his parcel that he had been provided with what would
G04 193 have been a superb pair of footwear but for the fact that each
G04 194 shoe was designed for the left foot.
G04 195    |^Were some of the miseries of the All Blacks, then,
G04 196 entirely the fault of their French hosts?  ^Probably not, and
G04 197 this is something Andy Dalton, with what he believes has become
G04 198 a perspective advanced with experience, acknowledges.  ^*'I
G04 199 have to admit I didn't always enjoy the 1977 tour,**' he says.
G04 200 ^*'I thought then that the French were a very arrogant people.
G04 201 ^But now I suspect that some of this might have been because of
G04 202 my own inability to speak the language.**'
G04 203    |^In 1981 Dalton returned to France as a member of an All
G04 204 Black side captained by Graham Mourie.
G04 205 *#
G05 001 **[192 TEXT G05**]
G05 002 ^It really was *'Old McDonald's Farm**' stuff.
G05 003    |^*0On we sped with Raw Meat first to claim a record burst
G05 004 of 15.61 knots.  ^Simon topped that with 17.18 after the watch
G05 005 changed, then Combo did *'a controlled 19.11 knots**' as *1Lion
G05 006 *0made 50 miles in four hours.  ^We were 17 degrees North 20
G05 007 degrees West, approximately, and by this stage in 1981-82 we
G05 008 were into the Doldrums.  ^But here we were blasting with 20-25
G05 009 knots of breeze up the stern.  ^How well we were doing against
G05 010 the Farr boats was anyone's guess, but we were pretty happy
G05 011 with our progress and with the way *1Lion *0lifted her skirts
G05 012 with the puffs.
G05 013    |^As we approached the Doldrums, the daily chat-shows
G05 014 between the boats provided less and less information and we
G05 015 weren't saying much about *1Lion *0either.  ^How we got through
G05 016 the windless belt could dictate the outcome of this leg and
G05 017 **[PLATE**]
G05 018 influence the rest of the race.  ^It was becoming increasingly
G05 019 difficult to get good weather maps out of Dakar despite the
G05 020 quality of our gear.  ^We were getting an occasional good map,
G05 021 but there must have been something wrong with the Dakar
G05 022 transmitter.  ^What a time for it to go on the blink!
G05 023 ^We had to rely on weather maps to help us pick the
G05 024 best place to cross the Doldrums.  ^Without them, we would be
G05 025 flying blind and guessing hard.
G05 026    |^Cole was doing a fantastic job in the galley and I think
G05 027 we were all putting on weight.  ^He was probably the one guy on
G05 028 board who didn't enjoy flying fish flopping themselves on board
G05 029 to be presented for the cooking pot or microwave.  ^These were
G05 030 usually dumped straight down the hatch above the galley, Cole
G05 031 more often than not in residence and in the firing line.
G05 032    |^We'd been running just as hard and as quickly as the Farr
G05 033 boats, and that was encouraging news.  ^*1{0UBS} *0was still
G05 034 123 miles ahead as we passed abeam of Dakar on the western
G05 035 extremity of the Bulge of Africa.  ^*1Atlantic Privateer *0was
G05 036 cutting the corner and was nearly abeam to the east of us.
G05 037 ^She was doing the same runs as us but was gambling heavily on
G05 038 a more direct course closer to the African coast.  ^*1Drum *0as
G05 039 75 miles astern of us and about 60 miles further inshore.
G05 040    |^Interestingly, *1{0UBS} *0had gone in too and was about 40
G05 041 miles closer to the coast than *1Lion, *0which was now the most
G05 042 westerly boat in the fleet.  ^The positioning for the Doldrums
G05 043 had started and for the time being I was quite happy with where
G05 044 we were.  ^I didn't like the inshore prospects of grinding to a
G05 045 halt earlier.  ^Although *1Atlantic Privateer *0had reported
G05 046 doing bursts of 29 knots whereas our best speed was 20 knots,
G05 047 we were covering the same distance, which indicated we had more
G05 048 consistent wind further out to sea.  ^We were tickled pink that
G05 049 the length advantage the other maxis
G05 050 **[PLATE**]
G05 051 enjoyed had yet to prove a factor.  ^*1Lion *0was holding them
G05 052 in their conditions and we still had the upwind thrash through
G05 053 the south-east trades to come, once through the Doldrums.
G05 054    |^On October 10, soon after midday, the wind had been
G05 055 getting lighter and the temperatures hotter.  ^Just before
G05 056 lunch, we looked across to the west and there was *1{0NZI}.
G05 057 ^*0After 12 days of hard racing, we were almost within spitting
G05 058 distance of one another.  ^She must have scored by going even
G05 059 further to sea than *1Lion *0in the last 24 hours because she'd
G05 060 put 30-40 miles on us while we had been holding *1Atlantic
G05 061 Privateer *0and catching *1{0UBS} *0in a hurry.  ^Fehlmann was
G05 062 now only 95 miles ahead.  ^*1Cote D'Or, *0following the same
G05 063 track as *1Atlantic Privateer, *0in on the African coast, had
G05 064 closed to 120 miles astern.  ^Kuttel and Tabarly clearly were
G05 065 hoping to whistle straight through by following the coast
G05 066 around the Bulge and not getting held up by the Doldrums.
G05 067    |^*1Drum *0was 70 miles astern of *1Lion, *0following the
G05 068 same course further out to sea, tracking down between 20
G05 069 degrees and 21 degrees West.  ^She had reported three days of
G05 070 north-east tradewinds of up to 38 knots true, and had done a
G05 071 24-hour run of 301 miles, which explained how she had closed in
G05 072 on the leading group again.  ^The boats that had got it wrong
G05 073 in the Bay of Biscay and down the Portuguese coast were now
G05 074 right back in the hunt.  ^At the halfway mark in the leg it was
G05 075 still anyone's race, even through *1{0UBS} *0had a slight edge.
G05 076    |^We finally struck the Doldrums early on October 12, and
G05 077 they were relatively kind to us.  ^We were totally becalmed for
G05 078 a maximum of only two hours.  ^The rest of the time we made
G05 079 good speed, under spinnaker and going in the right direction,
G05 080 so that our worst day's run was a fantastic 160 miles.
G05 081 ^Thirty-six hours after going in, we were out and in the clear
G05 082 and the noon sched on October 13 showed us to have a
G05 083 comfortable lead on the rest of the fleet, although nobody was
G05 084 sure of *1{0NZI}*0's position.  ^Taylor was having power
G05 085 problems.  ^He'd decided not to divert to the Canaries for
G05 086 generator parts after he learned that he would have to drop
G05 087 anchor in a bay or go into port to take those parts aboard.
G05 088 ^So now he couldn't, or wouldn't, communicate and his on-board
G05 089 Argos satellite transmitter had failed too.  ^Although
G05 090 *1Atlantic Privateer *0had heard Taylor talking to Portishead
G05 091 radio back in England, we couldn't even raise him on {0VHF}
G05 092 Channel 16 when we had had him in sight.  ^There were already
G05 093 grumblings through the fleet about this situation and about
G05 094 Taylor's not taking his turn as fleet radio boat.
G05 095    |^Our best guess was that *1{0NZI} *0was still very close to
G05 096 us, which meant that the two New Zealand boats had a lead of
G05 097 nearly 15 miles on *1Atlantic Privateer, *060 miles on
G05 098 *1{0UBS}, *0which had really come a cropper, 70 miles on *1Drum
G05 099 *0and 120 miles on *1Cote D'Or.  ^*0To celebrate clearing the
G05 100 Doldrums, the log read: ^*'Breeze going south-west and sky
G05 101 starting to clear.  ^Changed from \0No. 1 light genoa to \0No.1
G05 102 medium.  ^Yippee.  ^Get your ya yas out, keep your timber
G05 103 limber and don't let your meatloaf.**'
G05 104    |^The jubilation was a little premature, however.  ^We were
G05 105 hard on the wind, switching between the \0No. 1 medium genoa
G05 106 and the \0No. 2, for a few hours and thought we were on our
G05 107 way.  ^But the Doldrums moved south and gobbled us up again.
G05 108 ^We went through three days of this, the crew working hard with
G05 109 the sail changes to match the fluctuations in the wind.  ^The
G05 110 boats further inshore gained on us for a while but we were
G05 111 still in the lead, subject to where Taylor and *1{0NZI} *0were.
G05 112 ^Skip Novak, on *1Drum, *0was preparing to protest about
G05 113 *1{0NZI}*0's not taking her turn as duty radio boat while
G05 114 apparently having enough power to transmit back to Auckland
G05 115 through Portishead radio to service sponsors' requirements.
G05 116 ^But for the meantime we could only take a punt as to
G05 117 *1{0NZI}*0's whereabouts.
G05 118    |^*1Atlantic Privateer *0had scored in on the Liberian
G05 119 coast, coming out with a south-westerly while we were getting
G05 120 more of a southerly.  ^She had been down the mine a couple of
G05 121 days back, but now she was only 15-20 miles behind us in terms
G05 122 of distance to Cape Town, although we were the best part of 200
G05 123 miles apart from east to west.  ^*1{0UBS} *0was 30-35 miles
G05 124 astern on a middle course, while *1Drum was out where we were,
G05 125 but 55 miles astern.  ^We still had the weather berth on the
G05 126 fleet, however, and spirits on board were high.
G05 127 **[PLATE**]
G05 128    |^The big decision now was when to commit to port tack and
G05 129 start to make southing as quickly as possible.  ^We'd been
G05 130 going in towards the African coast on starboard tack for more
G05 131 than 24 hours, as had everyone else in the leading group, but
G05 132 the port tack had been looking better all the time, and at 1920
G05 133 hours on the 16th we made our move.  ^Immediately it looked
G05 134 good.  ^We were heading almost due south and churning off the
G05 135 miles.  ^From the books I had on board, I noted that *1Flyer
G05 136 *0had gone 180 miles further to the east than where we were
G05 137 before she tacked on to port, but we would cross her track by
G05 138 the evening of the 17th, which was an indication of how
G05 139 favourable the port tack was for us on this occasion.  ^We
G05 140 crossed the equator at 2325 hours the same day, at 10 degrees
G05 141 30 minutes West, so it was a double occasion.
G05 142    |^The breeze stayed east of south for the next 48 hours and
G05 143 freshened to the stage where we were down to the \0No. 3 genoa
G05 144 and reefing the mainsail.  ^*1Lion *0was jumping and holding
G05 145 her lead on the boats which had continued on starboard tack
G05 146 well to the east of the rhumbline.
G05 147    |^Then the wind shifted to the north-north-east *-
G05 148 extraordinary when one was in the south-east trades belt.
G05 149 ^Part of the reason probably was that the high pressure system
G05 150 which normally dominates the South Atlantic was well to the
G05 151 east of its customary position, close in to the coast of
G05 152 southern Africa.  ^The weather maps from Pretoria also showed
G05 153 that there was a low coming off the South American continent
G05 154 which might provide a funnel effect between it and the high
G05 155 which was sitting to the east of \0St Helena.  ^I was quite
G05 156 happy to keep heading more to the south than directly towards
G05 157 Cape Town.  ^There was always the danger of running smack into
G05 158 the high and stalling.  ^The recognised approach to the Cape of
G05 159 Good Hope was to make
G05 160 **[PLATE**]
G05 161 southing as quickly as possible and then curve in behind the
G05 162 high with the prospect of fresh tailwinds.
G05 163    |^By this stage we had *1{0NZI} *0plotted just to the west
G05 164 of us.  ^It seemed she had tacked on to port a little earlier,
G05 165 and now we were clearly the two furthest west in the fleet,
G05 166 although *1Drum *0was following a similar course.  ^*1{0UBS}
G05 167 *0was recovering again on a course between ours and those of
G05 168 *1Atlantic Privateer *0and *1Cote D'Or, *0which were a long way
G05 169 to the east.  ^The fleet plot on the chart was highly
G05 170 interesting with six maxis spread out in a line across the
G05 171 ocean with not much difference really in the distances they had
G05 172 to travel to Cape Town.  ^Who had got it right *- ourselves out
G05 173 to the west, following the traditional route, or the boats
G05 174 gambling on a course well to the east of the norm?
G05 175    |^We got part of the answer almost immediately.  ^On the
G05 176 night of October 23, after 25 days at sea, we ran into 12 hours
G05 177 of almost complete calm.  ^The breeze had been switching
G05 178 crazily from the north-west to the south-east, and then it died
G05 179 almost completely.  ^It was worse than the Doldrums, and I had
G05 180 an awful feeling that it was a private parking lot.  ^The next
G05 181 day we listened gloomily to the radio to find that some of the
G05 182 other boats had done 100 miles more than us in the last 24
G05 183 hours.  ^*1Atlantic Privateer *0was now 120 miles closer to
G05 184 Cape Town, although still well to the east.  ^While we were
G05 185 struggling to make 105 miles to the south, *1Cote D'Or, *0which
G05 186 was now heading due south down the Atlantic, had covered 200
G05 187 miles.  ^*1Drum *0had caught and passed us, and *1{0UBS} *0had
G05 188 gained 35-40 miles on *1Lion.  ^*0It was a really low blow.
G05 189 ^The only solace was that we'd sighted *1{0NZI} *0on the 24th.
G05 190 ^She'd been 20 miles ahead according to the position reports on
G05 191 the 23rd *- Taylor was finally making his location known *- but
G05 192 we'd pulled him in all through the night until by dawn we had
G05 193 him in sight.  ^By late evening we had him mast down on the
G05 194 horizon to the south of us.
G05 195    |^The lead had changed again, but there was no use our
G05 196 getting down in the dumps about the fact that it had been our
G05 197 turn to suffer.  ^There was still a long way to go to Cape Town
G05 198 and much could yet happen.  ^The log pointed out that *'the
G05 199 opera isn't over until the fat lady sings**'.  ^The entries for
G05 200 October 24 noted: ^*'{0NZI} in sight once again, four miles
G05 201 ahead on our bow,**' then ^*'We've now rolled {0NZI} to
G05 202 leeward, she's going out the back door like you would not
G05 203 believe.
G05 204 **[MIDDLE OF QUOTATION**]
G05 205 *#
G06 001 **[193 TEXT G06**]
G06 002 ^Sir Apirana Ngata was such a leader, reaching *'a future
G06 003 down**' for the Maori people, imprinting their cause and his
G06 004 character on national life.  ^This little place, Waiomatatini,
G06 005 is not only his home ground.  ^It is heavy with the history and
G06 006 hopes of the Ngati Porou, their struggle for independence and
G06 007 assertiveness in a remote place and their interaction with the
G06 008 outside world *- always pressing in.
G06 009    |^*0On a rise stands the fine whare runanga, called
G06 010 Porourangi, after the father figure of the tribe.  ^Steep hills
G06 011 rear up behind, with the remains of two fighting pas now buried
G06 012 in scrub.  ^Alongside Porourangi is a decorated hall finished
G06 013 the night before Sir Apirana died, which he named after his
G06 014 wife, Arihia, who had herself died tragically 20 years earlier.
G06 015 ^There is also a little church, \0St Luke's, built as a
G06 016 memorial to Major Ropata Wahawaha by the Williams family, whose
G06 017 support for Maori education and farming is remembered with
G06 018 gratitude.  ^Ropata's role had brought security for development
G06 019 to the advantage of both the Maori and the settlers.
G06 020 ^Porourangi itself was built in 1888 by the Ngati Porou as a
G06 021 symbol of reconciliation after the internecine strife of 1865.
G06 022 ^Its poupou panels were each contributed by individual hapu.
G06 023 ^We were told that there were doubts as to whether one of them
G06 024 should have been accepted since it was suspected its donors
G06 025 were rebels at heart.  ^Behind Porourangi is another memorial
G06 026 to Ropata offered by a New Zealand Government not in the least
G06 027 slow to honour the military drive with which he snuffed out
G06 028 rebellion along this coast.  ^So again the feel for history in
G06 029 a place like this must take in more than one view or the other.
G06 030 ^The challenges and responses cannot now be disentangled.
G06 031 ^Softly, subtly, Waiomatatini echoes the balance, the give and
G06 032 take of history.  ^It is a very New Zealand place, moving and
G06 033 impressive at that.
G06 034    |^I had a letter to one of Sir Apirana's sons, Tipene, from
G06 035 my friend Brian Poananga, himself a son of the Waiapu and
G06 036 another Ngati Porou who had made his mark on national life; at
G06 037 that time he was Major General and Chief of General Staff.  ^We
G06 038 presented ourselves at the family home, an elegant, low, white
G06 039 house with a long verandah, modestly called *'The Bungalow**'.
G06 040 ^There was a moment when my awkward Pakeha pronunciation, not
G06 041 to speak of our remarkably unpresentable appearance, failed to
G06 042 register.  ^Then Tipene, recognising the letter, did a little
G06 043 jig of pleasure at the communication from Brian Poananga.
G06 044 ^With his wife he made us welcome.  ^We were courteously shown
G06 045 into a grand room decorated with carved wall slabs and
G06 046 patterned woven tukutuku panels.  ^A colour television was
G06 047 flickering away to the rapt attention of a small granddaughter
G06 048 of the house, as we had tea and cakes and heard something of
G06 049 the Ngata story.
G06 050    |^Apirana Ngata was born at Te Araroa in 1874, the oldest of
G06 051 15 children.  ^He was brought up by his mother's sister, the
G06 052 wife of Ropata Wahawaha.  ^His father, Paratene, and Ropata,
G06 053 believed firmly in the importance of education and land
G06 054 development and they passed their convictions on to the young
G06 055 Apirana.  ^There is a nineteenth-century ring now to such
G06 056 commitment to progress driven by education.  ^It was thought
G06 057 necessary to look forwards, not backwards, to accept the pains
G06 058 of transition.  ^The next generation could then absorb the new
G06 059 order of things into the old ways.  ^The Ngati Porou elders
G06 060 expressed this view in a pithy saying which made a great
G06 061 impression on a young medical student named Te Rangi Hiroa
G06 062 (whose Pakeha name was Peter Buck): *'ka pu te ruha, ka hao te
G06 063 rangatahi**' (*'the old net is laid aside, the new net goes
G06 064 fishing**').
G06 065    |^Ngata was to be the political agent for change.  ^The
G06 066 first Maori to graduate from the University of New Zealand, and
G06 067 indeed one of the first New Zealanders to take the combined
G06 068 {0B.A.}, {0LL.B.} degrees, which he completed in 1897, he went
G06 069 to Parliament in 1905 and virtually made the Eastern Maori seat
G06 070 his own for 40 years.  ^He was a man of great energy and
G06 071 magnetic personality and was renowned for his oratory in two
G06 072 languages and his far-reaching learning in Maori language,
G06 073 lore, traditional chant and songs.  ^He worked tirelessly in
G06 074 the political role.  ^He was Native Minister in Sir Joseph
G06 075 Ward's first (1909-12) and second (1923-30) ministries and
G06 076 under Forbes (1930-34).  ^His readiness to tackle the sensitive
G06 077 and difficult issues associated with Maori land grievances kept
G06 078 him in the thick of the political battle.  ^He also worked
G06 079 tirelessly for equal opportunities in education, Maori
G06 080 participation in European sport and resuscitation of
G06 081 traditional arts and crafts.  ^Accepting that equality is 
G06 082 two-edged, he also supported Maori participation in war.  ^Some
G06 083 found him divisive and anti-European, when he was essentially,
G06 084 and unbendingly, pro-Maori.  ^The devastating candour he could
G06 085 reserve for the pompous and the uncritical, who could not see
G06 086 the problems for the arrogance of their own racial assumptions,
G06 087 could be fully offset by kindliness and courtesy to those
G06 088 Pakehas who could accept *- even support *- his struggle.
G06 089    |^Much ingenuity had been shown by the legislature in
G06 090 devising ways by which communal owners might sell their land.
G06 091 ^Nothing had been done to help them find the finance to farm
G06 092 their holdings for themselves.  ^This was a national disgrace.
G06 093 ^There were plenty of complaints about underused Maori land,
G06 094 yet the system did not provide for development.  ^Even in the
G06 095 early 1920s only money from Maori sources, principally the
G06 096 Native Land Trustee, could be used to guarantee loans for
G06 097 development of Maori land.  ^{0W.H.} Oliver has observed, ^*'A
G06 098 Pakeha equivalent would have been the financing of the 
G06 099 lands-for-settlement scheme with the accumulated funds of manual
G06 100 workers.**' ^Even more unforgivable and shameful,
G06 101 rehabilitation money was not made available to help settle
G06 102 Maori soldiers of World War *=I back on their own land.  ^At
G06 103 the same time, of course, settlement schemes for Pakeha
G06 104 soldiers were creating further pressures for sales from the
G06 105 remaining blocks of Maori land.
G06 106    |^Who is to wonder that Ngata, who had been a prime mover in
G06 107 having the Maori accepted as a soldier in the Empire's cause,
G06 108 should sometimes have been bitter?  ^He first pushed a
G06 109 reluctant legislature to require the lending agencies to
G06 110 provide mortgages with Maori land as a security.  ^It took him
G06 111 until 1929, however, to gain authority, as Minister of Native
G06 112 Affairs, to bring Maori lands under development with funds from
G06 113 the Treasury.  ^In the end it was to prove his political
G06 114 downfall.  ^In 1931 the Maori Land Development Scheme gave him
G06 115 his greatest political success.  ^Maori land could then be
G06 116 brought into production on a large scale.
G06 117    |^In the Waiapu, consolidation of individual titles into
G06 118 workable farm units, with funds finally made available for
G06 119 development, led to a remarkable surge forward.  ^With the
G06 120 people settled on to dairy farms, the Ngati Porou were able to
G06 121 found their own dairy company, eventually extended to the
G06 122 Waiapu Valley Co-operative Movement.  ^With a laugh at
G06 123 themselves, they called their butter *'Nati**', a corruption of
G06 124 Ngati (the tribe) and a slang word for backwoodsmen.  ^They
G06 125 prospered.  ^For Ngata it was a local realisation of all that
G06 126 he had worked for: the people resettled on economic units of
G06 127 their own tribal land.  ^He was proud of the indices of
G06 128 butterfat production and purity of product which demonstrated
G06 129 the efficiency of the tribal farmers.  ^In such a setting the
G06 130 lore and spirit of the marae could again flourish and was
G06 131 fostered.  ^Tribal pride and purpose could be given substance
G06 132 in new carved buildings and by the encouragement of Maori arts
G06 133 and culture.
G06 134    |^Then progress faltered.  ^The disruptions of World War
G06 135 *=II and social changes and the greater certainty of the
G06 136 40-hour week and the regular pay packet in town caused the
G06 137 people to drift away from the land.  ^The very momentum of the
G06 138 drive for education, by which Ngata set so much store, tended
G06 139 to carry the young leaders off into the wider world.
G06 140 ^Large-scale investment in farming was needed to keep pace with the
G06 141 new techniques and products.  ^Small farmers on
G06 142 undercapitalised units found it increasingly difficult to
G06 143 compete.
G06 144    |^Now the pendulum has swung again.  ^In the Waiapu, new
G06 145 intensive farming practices are in full swing:  quality grapes
G06 146 are being grown for wine at Tikitiki; fine stock farming
G06 147 flourishes.  ^The children of yesterday's tenant farmers may
G06 148 still for the most part be today's absentee landlords.  ^Yet
G06 149 several prominent and highly qualified members of the tribe
G06 150 have returned to farm.  ^The ferment continues.  ^A new
G06 151 generation seeks new solutions.  ^Tipene Ngata farms a large
G06 152 block as a joint owner.  ^The remoteness of the Waiapu means
G06 153 that their operations are bedevilled by transport problems.
G06 154 ^He told us of the costs of getting livestock to market, of a
G06 155 revival of interest in opening the port at Hicks Bay and of the
G06 156 challenges of decision-making involved in running large farming
G06 157 operations under joint ownership and control.  ^Yet for the
G06 158 Ngati Porou it can only be a source of strength that their
G06 159 fires still burn in the valley and on the surrounding hills,
G06 160 marking their solid and continuing hold on that most sacred of
G06 161 Maori resources, the land.
G06 162    |^Ngata's political career crumbled.  ^He felt obliged to
G06 163 resign as Minister of Native Affairs in 1934 after a Commission
G06 164 found that he had been careless in the administration of public
G06 165 funds for development purposes.  ^There was never the slightest
G06 166 suggestion of personal gain.  ^Rather it seemed that he had
G06 167 shown a fine and perhaps rather aristocratic disregard for the
G06 168 rules.  ^It has been suggested that he acted deliberately to
G06 169 draw attention to miserly funding for Maori land development
G06 170 purposes.  ^Whatever the cause, he took the honourable course
G06 171 of resignation from the Government, the last cabinet minister
G06 172 in New Zealand to do so.  ^Demographic changes and the rise of
G06 173 the Labour Party cost him his Eastern Maori seat in Parliament
G06 174 in 1943.  ^It has been easily held by Labour ever since.
G06 175 ^Ngata, however, then turned his attention and formidable
G06 176 intellect to the study of Maori lore and language and the
G06 177 promotion of Maori arts.  ^In this field he made further
G06 178 remarkable and scholarly contributions to New Zealand life and
G06 179 letters.
G06 180    |^For the Ngati Porou, Ngata's standing and achievements
G06 181 were no doubt an inspiration and an example in their remote and
G06 182 beautiful valley.  ^His energies, however, were for the most
G06 183 part directed elsewhere.  ^Other tribes were laying a firmer
G06 184 foundation for the future with the establishment of Trust
G06 185 Boards; Ngati Porou health statistics are a worry even today.
G06 186 ^Ngata was at heart an old-fashioned conservative; he was a
G06 187 visionary who offered a simple, almost mystical, relationship
G06 188 with the land.  ^Salvation was to be by way of self-reliant
G06 189 peasant communities gathered about the marae.  ^It was not
G06 190 enough, in a world of technology and change.  ^The people had
G06 191 to learn to strike out in new directions and would do so
G06 192 regardless of the dream.  ^For his part Ngata became
G06 193 disillusioned with the modern world.  ^A rich correspondence
G06 194 with his lifelong comrade, Te Rangi Hiroa, dried up for four
G06 195 years in the mid-1930s.  ^He later explained the lapse to his
G06 196 friend as arising from a deep foreboding that *'increased
G06 197 social benefits, higher wages for less work and equality of
G06 198 Maori and Pakeha**' would be fatal *'to the individuality of
G06 199 the Maori people**'.  ^He did not like what he saw as
G06 200 *'attacks by the influences of education and of the economic
G06 201 system of the white man on family relationships, co-operation
G06 202 under recognised hapu and tribal leaders in communal
G06 203 undertakings**'.
G06 204    |^A great leader, a compelling orator and a man of immense
G06 205 energy and drive seemingly lost his way in the complexities of
G06 206 modern life...  ^*'There were committees everywhere cutting
G06 207 across old methods of consultations on the maraes and in the
G06 208 runanga houses... the new system seemed to challenge all that we
G06 209 had come to associate with mana in Maori affairs.**' ^Ngata
G06 210 died in 1950, aged 76, at Waiomatatini.  ^He is buried there,
G06 211 as Te Rangi Hiroa described it, *'on Puputa above the great
G06 212 tribal meeting house of Porourangi from whence he set out as a
G06 213 boy to attain a glory of achievement which will light up the
G06 214 horizon for generations yet unborn**'.
G06 215 *#
G07 001 **[194 TEXT G07**]
G07 002 ^*0The 30th Battalion was directed to the Koumac area, 250
G07 003 miles north of Noumea.
G07 004    |^*0New Caledonia is just south of Fiji in longitude.  ^It
G07 005 has a warm, dry climate, but the greatest concentration of
G07 006 mosquitoes (fortunately non-malarial) I have ever seen.  ^The
G07 007 only development in those days had taken place around Noumea
G07 008 and roads, including the main communication route which
G07 009 generally followed the west coast, were primitive, to say the
G07 010 least.  ^The area is rich in minerals, particularly copper and
G07 011 nickel.  ^Most of the mining was being done by Asian indentured
G07 012 labourers from the Gulf of Tonkin.
G07 013    |^The countryside was not unlike the outback of Australia,
G07 014 but instead of eucalypts, there were thousands and thousands of
G07 015 niaouli trees.  ^Even the trees looked spindly and depressed,
G07 016 as if they were in need of Oxfam.  ^They provided little shade,
G07 017 but they did produce a bark which peeled readily and could be
G07 018 used for thatching.  ^The expression *'niaouli happy**' was
G07 019 coined pretty soon after we arrived, and it said it all.  ^The
G07 020 soil was mainly red laterite which, during the wet season,
G07 021 coloured the water and, in the dry season, coloured everything.
G07 022    |^Koumac is a small village and the most northern on the
G07 023 island.  ^Apart from its geographical position, the area's
G07 024 military importance lay in its airfield which could take up to
G07 025 a {0DC}3 and could be developed further, and a radar station
G07 026 established and manned by the Americans.  ^Both became the
G07 027 security responsibility of our Battalion.
G07 028    |^To those of us who had known Momi Bay in Fiji, the signs
G07 029 were unmistakeable.  ^Here was another job of hard graft and
G07 030 pioneering work *- tent sites to be cleared, cookhouses to be
G07 031 erected, mess bures to be built, roads to be made.  ^To the
G07 032 credit of the Battalion, however, a camp had been established
G07 033 by Christmas and concerts were being performed on a stage by
G07 034 New Year.
G07 035    |^Major Vin Cauty was our Company Commander, but he was
G07 036 quickly involved in establishing records for crosscountry hikes
G07 037 and navigation exercises which were his forte.  ^Captain Denis
G07 038 Young of Wellington, a very balanced individual with rare
G07 039 leadership ability, ran the company which consisted of two
G07 040 Vickers machine gun platoons commanded by Ted Taylor and
G07 041 myself, and Wally Davies, commanding a mortar platoon.  ^All
G07 042 had been involved with our courses at Trentham.
G07 043 |^The Christmas concert was a good one and was attended by our
G07 044 Brigade Commander, Brigadier Les Potter, {0NZSC}, who stayed
G07 045 with us for a few days during which the Battalion hardly
G07 046 covered itself with glory.
G07 047    |^Brigadier Potter was an unusual man.  ^His rank and
G07 048 appointment indicated his military attributes; but to
G07 049 subalterns anyhow, he didn't radiate charm, warmth or
G07 050 inspiration.  ^He was short and dumpy and he always appeared,
G07 051 even when delivering a rocket (and I should know), to be
G07 052 looking over your shoulder.
G07 053    |^There was a problem in New Caledonia with black widow
G07 054 spiders which had a very nasty bite and seemed to enjoy the
G07 055 dark, particularly the inside of our wooden latrines.  ^A
G07 056 soldier was bitten on the scrotum and even if only half of what
G07 057 we heard about its effect and the resultant colour and size was
G07 058 true, it was far from funny and made us all, as a Cockney lad
G07 059 in \0HQ company said, *'dead jumpy**'.  ^To counter the spiders
G07 060 all latrines were flashed out each day by the sanitary man.
G07 061 ^He would splash petrol inside, close the lid to get the fumes
G07 062 concentrated, then drop in a match, having made sure he'd got
G07 063 his eyebrows out of the way.
G07 064    |^The officers had a one-holer tactically sited close to the
G07 065 officers' mess bure, and practically placed so that occupation
G07 066 could be observed especially round breakfast time.  ^One Sunday
G07 067 when most of us were at breakfast before a church service, we
G07 068 had become aware that the one-holer was occupied.  ^A pause,
G07 069 then there was an almighty flash.  ^The hessian screen around
G07 070 the latrine fell outwards and we were treated to the sight of
G07 071 one of our fellow officers, pipe in mouth, trousers around his
G07 072 boots, still in the sitting position but a good foot off the
G07 073 seat with, underneath him, the sort of flame we've become
G07 074 accustomed to seeing at Cape Canaveral during the early stage
G07 075 of a launch.  ^The poor chap finally came down again and was
G07 076 helped to the {0RAP}.
G07 077    |^Fortunately he wasn't too badly hurt, only losing some
G07 078 skin, although he was evacuated to a base hospital where he
G07 079 spent some time lying on his stomach, no doubt harbouring dark
G07 080 thoughts about a certain sanitary man.  ^He did, though, tell
G07 081 us what happened.  ^He sat, thought he would have a pipe as
G07 082 well and lit it.  ^Then he dropped the match inside, where the
G07 083 petrol fumes were still waiting.  ^Sequel *- a sanitary man
G07 084 became an infantryman.
G07 085 |^On the military side, apart from occupying areas which
G07 086 required security, we did a great deal of sound training, using
G07 087 the enormous space available everywhere.  ^Everyone waited for
G07 088 signs that we would be moving north but we had to wait until
G07 089 June for an announcement that the Brigade was to receive
G07 090 training in amphibious landings.  ^The {0CO} was to attend an
G07 091 exercise in Noumea and Leo Kermode and I accompanied him before
G07 092 returning to Koumac to conduct training mainly in the use of
G07 093 cargo nets to get to and from troop transport landing barges.
G07 094    |^Lieutenant Leo Kermode, a Duntroon graduate, was a
G07 095 sometimes introspective but always positive character.  ^When
G07 096 he got steamed up he could be outspoken and he'd already had a
G07 097 head-on with a couple of Regular officers of some seniority and
G07 098 more was to come.  ^Leo weathered it all, however, and retired
G07 099 as a brigadier a few years ago.
G07 100    |^Leo and I took part in an exercise on the {0USS} *1John
G07 101 Penn *0which involved the embarkation of a battalion and the
G07 102 tactical loading of stores, arms and equipment.  ^Then it was
G07 103 *'debarkation**' over landing nets into Higgins barges, each
G07 104 manned by a Navy cockswain and a gunner, and movement to shore
G07 105 in formation to effect a landing.  ^After forming a perimeter
G07 106 on the beach, we had to return to the transport in the barges,
G07 107 this time climbing up the nets.  ^The decks of the transports
G07 108 were very high and you needed confidence and technique to
G07 109 scramble up and down the nets, especially at the bow, where the
G07 110 nets were inclined to swing.  ^We were all heavily laden with
G07 111 packs, shovels, entrenching tools, weapons \0etc., which made
G07 112 it difficult to maintain our balance.  ^It was not unusual for
G07 113 troops to freeze on the nets, especially when the weight of
G07 114 packs or equipment caused their feet to go forward and their
G07 115 heads back.  ^A lot of training in full kit was necessary.  ^At
G07 116 least two soldiers fell from the nets, fortunately without
G07 117 serious injury, but a padre who fell across a barge was badly
G07 118 hurt.
G07 119    |^Leo and I were also introduced to the techniques of
G07 120 tactically loading vehicles, guns and equipment, putting the
G07 121 space available to the best use.  ^Scaled templates of
G07 122 vehicles and so on were used to plan the loading.
G07 123    |^We returned to Koumac and began exercising companies in
G07 124 rotation, having secured landing nets to scaffolding
G07 125 representing the sides of a transport.  ^In due course, to
G07 126 everyone's relief, the Battalion moved out of Koumac to
G07 127 undertake an amphibious exercise on the {0USS} *1John Penn *0in
G07 128 Noumea before moving to the Solomon Islands.
G07 129    |^The planning and loading of vehicles and heavy equipment
G07 130 onto transports for the Brigade's move north to the Solomons
G07 131 became my and Leo Kermode's responsibility, and it represented
G07 132 quite a challenge.  ^It soon became clear that all vehicles
G07 133 were not going to fit, so priority became important, and it was
G07 134 also essential to load so that vehicles came off in the
G07 135 required order.  ^We managed to get all but two loaded and, at
G07 136 about 0200 hours in the morning, with some sense of
G07 137 satisfaction, we were leaning against a shed on the wharf, so
G07 138 that we wouldn't fall over with tiredness, when the Brigadier
G07 139 drove up to have a final check.
G07 140    |^We reported the situation, or at least Leo did, because he
G07 141 was senior to me.  ^It would be true to say that the
G07 142 conversation became acrimonious *- well, as acrimonious as a
G07 143 purely one-way conversation between a brigadier and lieutenant
G07 144 can be.  ^As patiently as possible Leo explained the hard facts
G07 145 of hold and deck availability against vehicle requirements and
G07 146 priority, but to no avail.  ^He was firmly instructed to get
G07 147 all the vehicles aboard.  ^The question had to be asked:
G07 148 ^*'Where can I put them?**' ^Brigadier Potter must have also
G07 149 had a long hard day.  ^He got into his car, poked his head out
G07 150 of the window, said, ^*'Put them up the mast**', and drove off.
G07 151 ^I admired both Leo's restraint and the action he took to get
G07 152 the overflow vehicles on the next transport.  ^It became a
G07 153 private joke between Leo and me for many years; whenever things
G07 154 looked impossible, the answer: ^*'Put them up the mast**'.
G07 155    |^In mid August the brigade in convoy *- {0USS} *1President
G07 156 Adams *0(30th Battalion), {0USS} *1President Hayes *0(35th
G07 157 Battalion) and {0USS} *1President Jackson *0(37th Battalion)
G07 158 and three escorting destroyers *- steamed out of Noumea Harbour
G07 159 for the New Hebrides and the Guadalcanal.
G07 160 *<*47*>
G07 161 *<To the Solomons*>
G07 162 |^*0The convoy rode at anchor for four days in the harbour of
G07 163 Vila, off the island of Efate in the New Hebrides Group, during
G07 164 which we carried out three practice landings on Mele beach, for
G07 165 the final one remaining ashore overnight.  ^Stores and
G07 166 ammunition were brought ashore to give the ship and beach
G07 167 unloading parties experience.
G07 168    |^It was quite a sight *- a wave of landing barges, line
G07 169 abreast, heading for a beach.  ^The drill was to load the
G07 170 barges with troops and then circle until the decision was made
G07 171 to *'hit the beach**', usually under cover of Naval gunfire.
G07 172 ^Each barge had its cockswain aft, who drove the barge and,
G07 173 with some device activated by his foot, lowered the ramp of the
G07 174 barge once it hit the beach, and a gunner forward manning twin
G07 175 Brownings.  ^The gunner was usually instructed to provide
G07 176 *'prophylactic**' fire onto the beach area as they approached.
G07 177 ^When elements of 8th Brigade landed on Mono Island in the
G07 178 Solomons, the gunners did this not only during the first wave
G07 179 but the second and third as well, to the acute discomfort of
G07 180 the New Zealanders digging in, on and around the beach.
G07 181    |^During our first rehearsal at Vila, there was a wave of 12
G07 182 barges each containing a platoon (approximately 30) of infantry
G07 183 heading for the shore, and when they were about half a mile
G07 184 away, the cockswain of one of the barges, who must have been
G07 185 tapping his foot either in impatience or to a tune running
G07 186 through his head, hit the ramp release button.  ^The effect was
G07 187 dramatic.  ^When the ramp came down at about 10 or 15 knots, it
G07 188 acted like a scoop and the barge went straight to the bottom.
G07 189 ^One moment the barge was there in line and the next it had
G07 190 disappeared, leaving a gap like a lost tooth.
G07 191    |^Fortunately there was sufficient air trapped in packs,
G07 192 equipment and clothing for everyone to bob to the surface in
G07 193 spite of their loads.  ^The only damage, apart from shattered
G07 194 nerves, was to some weapons, equipment and, of course, the
G07 195 barge, which was left there.  ^The cockswain, who was in danger
G07 196 of becoming a casualty, couldn't be found.  ^After that, we
G07 197 instituted a drill for barge work: one chap was detailed to
G07 198 watch the cockswain's feet and another to watch the gunner's
G07 199 hands.
G07 200 |^The convoy was attacked during our three-day voyage to
G07 201 Guadalcanal in stifling blacked-out conditions.  ^Two days out
G07 202 of Vila a Japanese submarine, afterwards sunk by escorting
G07 203 destroyers, fired three torpedoes, but fortunately they passed
G07 204 harmlessly through the convoy, missing one transport by 200
G07 205 yards.
G07 206    |^On 27 August the *1President Adams *0dropped anchor off
G07 207 Point Cruz, Guadalcanal, the largest island of the Solomon
G07 208 Group.  ^Although fighting had ceased on the island, it was
G07 209 still receiving treatment from the air, so the priority was to
G07 210 get everybody and everything off with speed.
G07 211 *#
G08 001 **[195 TEXT G08**]
G08 002    |^*0From 1979 to 1981, I ran for the Technical Running Club
G08 003 and trained with the Olympic coach, Vlademars Brieds. ^In the
G08 004 summer I ran short distance races on the track to improve my
G08 005 speed. ^It was a big change from marathons. ^The training
G08 006 programme was a lot tougher.
G08 007    |^At the beginning of 1981, I decided to give up running.
G08 008 ^My shoes have lain idle from that time.
G08 009    |^In my career as a runner I had completed eight marathons,
G08 010 76 miles for the *'Deep Freeze Telethon**' (setting a New
G08 011 Zealand record for my age) and run very fast marathon times.
G08 012 ^I had also run in many road races, cross country and track
G08 013 events, and I had performed well in them all.
G08 014    |^There were many reasons for my giving up running at that
G08 015 stage, the most important one being the need to have as much
G08 016 time as possible to learn to read and write like everybody
G08 017 else my age.
G08 018 *<*5Seeking Help as an Adult Learner*>
G08 019    |^*0I left school not able to read and write very much by
G08 020 myself. ^I had spent most of my schooling in special classes.
G08 021 ^In that time I learnt very little.
G08 022    |^Late in 1979, I started to realise, how important it was
G08 023 to have a good education.
G08 024    |^I was very lucky to have a full-time job at the Botanic
G08 025 Gardens. ^I had not been unemployed. ^I did not wake up each
G08 026 morning as others did, wondering what the day would bring in
G08 027 the way of jobs.
G08 028    |^To begin with I found settling into employment quite
G08 029 difficult. ^But I knew that if I threw it in, I would find it
G08 030 very hard to find another job. ^It would have been beyond me
G08 031 to have had to fill in a job application form. ^I just
G08 032 couldn't manage. ^The only thing I could write about myself,
G08 033 was that I had had two years secondary education in a special
G08 034 class. ^Employers would not be impressed. ^The application
G08 035 would get pushed aside.
G08 036    |^That was why it was becoming more and more important for
G08 037 me to improve my reading and writing. ^It was so frustrating,
G08 038 not being able to read something properly. ^At times I felt
G08 039 like screaming to release the anger within.
G08 040    |^I had lived through many bad experiences; the times I had
G08 041 to not let on to others that I had a problem. ^I kept to
G08 042 myself and I kept my secret to myself.
G08 043    |^I was determined to get some help.
G08 044    |^One morning Mum was at home listening to the radio. ^This
G08 045 particular morning, there was a programme about International
G08 046 Literacy day. ^It was 1980, the same year I had started work.
G08 047    |^When I got home from work that night, Mum told me all
G08 048 that she had heard that morning. ^It seemed that the
G08 049 co-ordinator of the local adult reading programme had been
G08 050 interviewed on 3ZB and she had talked about the Christchurch
G08 051 programme. ^Basically, it helped individual students who had
G08 052 problems coping with their everyday reading and writing, by
G08 053 matching them to their own tutor. ^Together, student and tutor
G08 054 worked on the difficulties that student had. ^Such
G08 055 difficulties as getting a driver's licence, filling in bank
G08 056 deposit and withdrawal forms, spelling, writing letters, were
G08 057 some of the reasons students gave for seeking help from the
G08 058 programme.
G08 059    |^It sounded just what I had been looking for. ^I decided
G08 060 to phone the radio station to find out how to contact the
G08 061 reading programme.
G08 062    |^I was given a phone number to ring and from that
G08 063 conversation, I was told that a person called Shona would
G08 064 contact me and probably come and interview me at home to find
G08 065 out what sort of assistance I was seeking and how best the
G08 066 programme could help.
G08 067    |^In a few days, Shona phoned and arranged to come and see
G08 068 me.
G08 069    |^I was very excited the night Shona called. ^She explained
G08 070 how the programme helped people like myself; that there were
G08 071 many students needing help; I was not the only one. ^Students
G08 072 worked out what sort of things they were aiming for, what
G08 073 goals, and then with hard work, these goals could be achieved.
G08 074    |^It sounded much better than the school system to me and
G08 075 far more interesting. ^It meant that the student and tutor
G08 076 would have to get on well together and that they would be
G08 077 carefully matched according to the needs and abilities of the
G08 078 student.
G08 079    |^As Shona talked I was overcome with excitement. ^She
G08 080 calmed me down and I talked about my background, my problems
G08 081 and difficulties I had been having. ^But most important, what
G08 082 I wanted to do in the future. ^I was aiming then to do
G08 083 Horticulture assignments by correspondence and hopefully sit
G08 084 a test paper at the end of the year's work. ^I needed also to
G08 085 pass my driver's licence. ^This meant reading and
G08 086 understanding the road code and passing the theory test.
G08 087    |^Shona commented, *'^You'll have a lot of hard work
G08 088 ahead.**' ^I agreed and said, *'^This will be a real challenge
G08 089 for me.**' ^I began working with my first tutor.
G08 090    |^After six months, I went along to some of the winter
G08 091 seminar sessions, and met other students at a student support
G08 092 meeting. ^I began to realise there were many others with
G08 093 literacy problems. ^There were students aged from 16 to 60.
G08 094 ^It must have been hard for the older ones to have to seek
G08 095 help so late in life. ^I am so glad I started getting help
G08 096 when I was only 16 1/2.
G08 097    |^I was still very keen to learn and get on. ^Getting help
G08 098 at last, was like being given a second chance to make
G08 099 something of my life.
G08 100    |^As a person who had been unable to read and write, and
G08 101 was now getting help, I felt like a tree that had been dormant
G08 102 in the winter months but now spring had come... there was a
G08 103 new lease of life.
G08 104 **[PHOTOS**]
G08 105 *<*5My First Tutor*>
G08 106    |^*0In the late summer of 1980, I received a long awaited
G08 107 phone call from the co-ordinator of the reading programme. ^I
G08 108 had been expecting the call so was delighted to hear from her.
G08 109 ^She gave me the details of the tutor she had matched to me in
G08 110 my area. ^I was so pleased to hear the good news, I rushed to
G08 111 tell Mum as soon as I got off the phone.
G08 112    |^The tutor's name was Pat. ^She was a mother of five
G08 113 children and from the very first meeting, she treated me like
G08 114 one of her own. ^We got on well together and built a great
G08 115 relationship, working together on different goals for almost 2
G08 116 1/2 years. ^She lived not far from me and from the start, I
G08 117 went to her home once a week for my lessons. ^It felt great
G08 118 having someone to help me improve my reading and writing
G08 119 again.
G08 120    |^Pat was very understanding and listened to me talk a
G08 121 great deal of the problems I had had in the past. ^I felt
G08 122 better being able to talk things out with her. ^She just used
G08 123 to listen... and let me talk on.
G08 124    |^Our first lesson was in the autumn of 1980. ^Nearly all
G08 125 our lessons were in Pat's kitchen, working at the table. ^To
G08 126 begin with, the sessions were just one hour, but this
G08 127 gradually increased to two hours, we had so much work to do
G08 128 each week.
G08 129    |^I found it difficult getting started all over again,
G08 130 particularly when Pat asked me to read something out loud when
G08 131 some member of her family came in to the kitchen. ^I was very
G08 132 embarrassed at first, because all her family were much older
G08 133 than me and better educated. ^But gradually, I got more and
G08 134 more confidence, and her kids always treated me just like
G08 135 everyone else in the family.
G08 136    |^Big words were still too big and difficult. ^I couldn't
G08 137 say them. ^I didn't know them. ^We used to write them out on a
G08 138 piece of cardboard from Weetbix packets, breaking them into
G08 139 syllables as they were written down. ^When I tried to read
G08 140 them by myself, there were too many big and difficult words.
G08 141 ^I would give up.
G08 142    |^Together with my tutor, I gradually learned how and where
G08 143 to break them into syllables. ^I learned how to use a
G08 144 dictionary. ^For the first time in my life, I was finding out
G08 145 the meanings of many new words, words I'd never seen before,
G08 146 words I'd never used before in speech or reading. ^The more I
G08 147 read, the greater grew the number of words. ^I also found out
G08 148 that I didn't know my alphabet too well. ^Something else to
G08 149 learn.
G08 150    |^The cards with the new words written on I used to take
G08 151 home each week and learn and practise saying them, over and
G08 152 over again.
G08 153    |^Sometimes the cards were part of a jigsaw puzzle, the
G08 154 fitted together to make sentences and then stories. ^I learned
G08 155 new words fast and enjoyed the learning of them. ^I came to
G08 156 know Pat well in that time together. ^I remember that in the
G08 157 following spring, we went together to the City Library. ^It
G08 158 was the old library in Cambridge Terrace and it was my first
G08 159 visit ever. ^After a good look around all the various
G08 160 departments, we went to the Information desk and Pat helped me
G08 161 fill in an enrolment form to become a member of the library.
G08 162 ^We got out a lot of children's books that first time. ^I soon
G08 163 started to read and enjoy them all on my own. ^After about a
G08 164 year, my reading had improved so much that I decided it was
G08 165 time to set a new goal. ^I wanted to get my driver's licence.
G08 166    |^I knew it was going to be a tough job.
G08 167    |^I went to the office of the reading programme in town and
G08 168 borrowed a copy of the simplified version of the road code.
G08 169 ^Then Pat and I set to work. ^I went through that book over
G08 170 and over again until I knew and understood everything in the
G08 171 book. ^Learning every part of the code took time and effort.
G08 172    |^Then we started on the ordinary code, a much more
G08 173 difficult reading task.
G08 174    |^I had to know that code, because it was from that
G08 175 version, I would be asked all the questions on the written
G08 176 part of the test as well as the oral section. ^It took another
G08 177 six months of hard and determined work before I was ready for
G08 178 the test.
G08 179    |^My time came round and I sat in the examination room with
G08 180 a whole lot of others.
G08 181    |^My first paper was the written test. ^I had to read the
G08 182 questions on my own and choose the correct answer for each of
G08 183 the 25 questions from the answers provided. ^I couldn't make
G08 184 too many errors. ^I had to understand what the question was
G08 185 all about in order to provide the correct answer. ^Next came
G08 186 the oral part of the test. ^I had to answer six questions and
G08 187 get five correct. ^The first test in my life and I was a
G08 188 nervous wreck. ^I *2PASSED... *0all of it, the whole test.
G08 189 ^Imagine my relief. ^I couldn't wait to get home to tell my
G08 190 family and Pat my tutor, the great news.
G08 191 **[ILLUSTRATION**]
G08 192 *<*5My First Letter Writing Session*>
G08 193    |^*0By now I had achieved many other things. ^I had been
G08 194 working for a year at the Botanic Gardens and I knew then that
G08 195 my ambition was to get an apprenticeship in Horticulture.
G08 196    |^I decided to do a correspondence course in 4th Form
G08 197 Horticulture. ^With my tutor's help, I wrote my first letter
G08 198 applying to do the course. ^To begin with I had made so many
G08 199 mistakes on my own that I needed to have Pat's help for the
G08 200 final result.
G08 201    |^I knew this would not be my last letter.
G08 202    |^In response to my letter, I received the assignments in
G08 203 the mail from Wellington. ^There were 15 of them to complete.
G08 204    |^I had also to keep a diary of all the practical work I
G08 205 did at home and at work. ^This had to be written up each week.
G08 206 ^One of the things I had to do was design a formal bed for
G08 207 polyanthus.
G08 208 *#
G09 001 **[196 TEXT G09**]
G09 002 ^*0When he retired from the post in 1952 he had served \0St
G09 003 Andrew's for 34 years.  ^Before that he had served in
G09 004 Invercargill and Dunedin.  ^He was another of the church's
G09 005 characters, who had been a very brilliant organist in his day,
G09 006 indeed still was, though more slapdash towards the end.  ^He
G09 007 was also irascible and difficult and had to be handled
G09 008 delicately like the best china.  ^His wife, who was a member of
G09 009 the choir, both argued with him and smoothed out the problems.
G09 010 ^He sat behind the pulpit in the old interior consuming, during
G09 011 sermon time, both paper back novels and peanuts.  ^When the
G09 012 organ was sold and shifted, beneath the foot pedals a sea of
G09 013 peanut shells was found, dropped there over the years by Frank.
G09 014 ^The choir was active and strong during his time, composed as
G09 015 it was of some of the stalwarts in the congregation, including
G09 016 members of the Thomson family who had been in the choir most of
G09 017 their lives.  ^\0Mrs Armour Thomson had been 75 years in the
G09 018 choir when she finally retired.  ^James Harper and the McKay
G09 019 brothers, his nephews, were stalwarts of those days.
G09 020    |^Frank Thomas was succeeded by Alan Hewson, Neville Dench
G09 021 and others such as Frank Godman.  ^Then in mid-1954 Peter Averi
G09 022 was appointed.  ^Peter Averi is a talented musician who gave
G09 023 the choir a high profile as we say today.  ^His recordings of
G09 024 hymns and major works, such as Stainer's *1Crucifixion,
G09 025 *0demonstrated the quality of his work and the support he gave
G09 026 the congregation.  ^During his time the choir was robed and the
G09 027 old 1928 Hill and Beard organ, originally from Christchurch
G09 028 Cathedral, was sold.  ^It was bought by the Morrinsville
G09 029 Methodist Church where I presume it still functions.  ^The new
G09 030 organ was built and installed by Crofts' highly competent organ
G09 031 builder, George Sanders.
G09 032    |^There are some other features of my ministry of \0St
G09 033 Andrew's which should be recorded.  ^One was the development
G09 034 over the period from 1949 to 1962, of assistantships in the
G09 035 parish, first on a part-time basis and, later full-time, as the
G09 036 work and the congregation grew.  ^To begin with, the
G09 037 arrangement for a part-time assistant was intended to give some
G09 038 help to the Student Christian Movement whose general
G09 039 secretaries, in two cases, were appointed assistants at \0St
G09 040 Andrew's.  ^It gave them a base in the church structure and, in
G09 041 addition, some small help with finance.  ^It also gave \0St
G09 042 Andrew's a new and broader outlook on the work of the church in
G09 043 the universities and strengthened both our preaching and our
G09 044 worship.
G09 045    |^The first to be appointed was Norman Gilkison, now a
G09 046 retired moderator; the second was Peter McKenzie, now Lecturer
G09 047 in Religious Studies at Leicester.  ^Norman was one of a select
G09 048 band who boarded at the manse in my days as a bachelor.  ^They
G09 049 included Leighton Dixon, who was then in broadcasting and later
G09 050 became an expert antique dealer; Denzil Brown, who was
G09 051 finishing his course at Victoria University College and later
G09 052 became minister of First Church, Dunedin, and the \0St Heliers,
G09 053 Auckland.  ^Denzil did his courting with \0St Andrew's manse as
G09 054 a base, and his antics as a lodger were predictably
G09 055 unpredictable; Bill Gardiner Scott who was chaplain to the
G09 056 {0S.C.M.} at Victoria, in succession to the late {0M.G.}
G09 057 Sullivan, sometime Dean of \0St Paul's, London.  ^All of us
G09 058 were looked after by \0Mrs Carrie Christon, a competent and
G09 059 devoted housekeeper whose life had been far from easy but who
G09 060 had the gift of discretion, a valuable asset in anyone running
G09 061 a manse.  ^We all owed her a great deal for I am sure we
G09 062 imposed on her more than we should.  ^She died early in 1983.
G09 063    |^When Peter McKenzie's time was up, a decision was made to
G09 064 appoint the \0Rev. Warren Schrader, as a full-time assistant.
G09 065 ^He was duly ordained and inducted as Assistant Minister on 2
G09 066 March 1956.  ^Warren was originally from Timaru.  ^He is a
G09 067 lively and exciting person, brimful of ideas which he puts
G09 068 across in a friendly manner.
G09 069    |^In February 1959 Warren Schrader was inducted to \0St
G09 070 Mark's, Palmerston North, and the \0Rev. Irvine \0O. Roxburgh,
G09 071 formerly of Wanaka, Central Otago, was appointed to succeed him
G09 072 initially on a part-time basis because of commitments to the
G09 073 Education Department, but, from late 1959, as a full-time
G09 074 assistant.  ^Irvine Roxburgh is well known in the church and
G09 075 the community as an historian, his major works being the
G09 076 definitive history of Wanaka for the Otago Centennial
G09 077 Historical Publications, and the history of the Jacksons Bay
G09 078 settlement.
G09 079    |^When Irvine Roxburgh was called to Johnsonville in
G09 080 November 1961 *- he had acted in full charge in my absence for
G09 081 four months in {0U.S.A.} and during my time as Moderator in
G09 082 1960-61 *- the congregation made no move to appoint a
G09 083 successor, and, in fact none was appointed during the last two
G09 084 years of my ministry, nor in the time of my successors.
G09 085    |^In addition to the assistant ministers, the congregation
G09 086 also employed two deaconesses who were well received and helped
G09 087 considerably to ease the work load.  ^Mary Coombe was appointed
G09 088 in January 1950, resigning in December 1951 when she married
G09 089 Norman Prier and went to live in Eastbourne.  ^She was
G09 090 succeeded by Margaret Francis who was appointed in December
G09 091 1952 and resigned in December 1956.  ^The latter became a
G09 092 minister later on and died tragically in a motor accident at
G09 093 Takaka in the Nelson province.
G09 094    |^Another aspect of those golden years was the local
G09 095 stewardship programme, part of the new life and stewardship
G09 096 movement in the church as a whole.  ^It was inaugurated in 1957
G09 097 and has been continued and renewed in the congregation from
G09 098 time to time ever since.  ^The *1\0St Andrew's Echo *0of
G09 099 September 1957 contains a letter from myself as minister,
G09 100 outlining the reasons for holding a stewardship campaign and
G09 101 explaining some of the questions which had been raised.  ^It
G09 102 also contains information about the structure of the
G09 103 stewardship programme in the parish, and the plans which were
G09 104 to be put into action.  ^There can be no doubt that stewardship
G09 105 was a significant and rousing experience.  ^We at \0St Andrew's
G09 106 were fortunate to have a strong committee, utterly devoted to
G09 107 the task.  ^It was responsible for such functions as the Dinner
G09 108 on 28 September 1957, a highly successful affair.  ^Hugh Duncan
G09 109 was chairman of the committee and there can be no doubt that
G09 110 his devoted service was the cornerstone on which the success of
G09 111 stewardship at \0St Andrew's was built.
G09 112    |^Hugh Duncan was a grand person, an Aucklander, raised with
G09 113 a sound sense of Christian values in \0St Luke's Church,
G09 114 Remuera.  ^He worked in the insurance profession, rising
G09 115 ultimately to the position of New Zealand Manager of the Sun
G09 116 Insurance Company.  ^A man of his word, he knew how to relax
G09 117 and he knew how to work.  ^In all the activities in which he
G09 118 engaged, he showed qualities of leadership.  ^Cricket was an
G09 119 enthusiasm he shared with his minister, but he was well out in
G09 120 front both as a player and as an administrator.  ^He played for
G09 121 Otago in the palmy days of George Dickinson and Rupert Worker.
G09 122 ^His service to Wellington cricket as a selector for many years
G09 123 was phenomenal.  ^He had a strong chin and when his
G09 124 determination showed, you knew there was no arguing with him.
G09 125 ^In the matter of stewardship, his influence was paramount.
G09 126 ^But it was a great team who worked consistently and regularly
G09 127 on the nuts and bolts of the programme.
G09 128    |^Six hundred sat down to that Dinner in the Wellington Town
G09 129 Hall on 28 September.  ^John White, now Sir John, a retired
G09 130 Judge of the High Court, spoke of the history of the
G09 131 congregation; Bert Orange, the Session Clerk, who had replaced
G09 132 {0N.H.G.} McFarlane, and gave sterling service in that office
G09 133 until 1985, spoke of our hopes; some of the young people spoke
G09 134 of what stewardship meant in spiritual terms; and Peter Frude,
G09 135 a marvellous organiser of the visiting teams, spoke on the
G09 136 future of stewardship.  ^The results were quite remarkable, not
G09 137 only in financial terms, but also in the response for service
G09 138 which the campaign generated.
G09 139    |^The following report written in March 1958 shows what was
G09 140 achieved:
G09 141 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G09 142 ^This was, I suppose, the highest point reached by \0St
G09 143 Andrew's since its foundation.  ^One should not measure
G09 144 Christian achievements by numbers because real Christian impact
G09 145 is made in many different ways, but there can be no doubt that
G09 146 the heart of the congregation on The Terrace was beating
G09 147 strongly, at that stage, sending life blood out into the parish
G09 148 and the wider world.  ^Incidentally, an article by Lloyd
G09 149 Geering in the New Zealand *1Listener *0of 12 July 1986 points
G09 150 out that in absolute terms the Presbyterian Church was at its
G09 151 strongest this century in 1960.  ^In that period 1958-62 \0St
G09 152 Andrew's reflected the overall buoyancy of the church.
G09 153    |^Another aspect of life at \0St Andrew's was broadcasting.
G09 154 ^Religious broadcasting was a comparatively new thing and was
G09 155 organised through the Broadcasting Service on an ecumenical
G09 156 basis.  ^A combined committee of the churches made
G09 157 recommendations each year for churches to be wired for
G09 158 broadcasting.  ^The importance of broadcasting was quickly
G09 159 grasped and understood.  ^Some churches had directors of
G09 160 broadcasting and for a time the Presbyterian church made such
G09 161 appointments.  ^Today, religious broadcasting both on radio
G09 162 and \0TV is co-ordinated.
G09 163    |^\0St Andrew's in Wellington was one of those churches
G09 164 which had a regular slot on the air, and I decided from the
G09 165 beginning to make this a feature of the \0St Andrew's witness
G09 166 to the community.  ^People almost automatically turn off
G09 167 religious services, so the aim, as I saw it, was to capture and
G09 168 maintain attention, not by gimmickry but by the simple, direct
G09 169 presentation of a warm and welcoming message.  ^To what
G09 170 audience did one direct one's attention?  ^In those days there
G09 171 was little research into consumer attitudes, but the
G09 172 broadcasting church had to address itself to certain classes of
G09 173 listener.  ^One was the loyal church person unable to get out
G09 174 to worship *- he or she had to be nourished and helped with
G09 175 familiar and constructive worship.  ^Then there was the
G09 176 interested outsider who was ready to listen if the church used
G09 177 topical and relevant material.  ^Finally, there were the
G09 178 occasional listeners who might catch some fragment of a message
G09 179 which had a personal touch, and the cranks who were looking for
G09 180 special pleading for their own cause, whether it be British
G09 181 Israel or some fundamentalist nonsense.  ^There was no point
G09 182 trying to please everyone, one had simply to steer a clear
G09 183 straight**[ARB**]-forward course, using well known and well
G09 184 sung music, and preaching a direct, universal Christian
G09 185 message.  ^The code imposed on religious broadcasters was a
G09 186 fair one, ensuring that all who broadcast would stay within the
G09 187 main stream of Christian witness.  ^In all the years of
G09 188 broadcasting the care taken over this has increased ecumenical
G09 189 understanding and helped the outside community to recognise the
G09 190 basic unity of all Christian people.
G09 191    |^\0St Andrew's in its care for broadcasting and its
G09 192 willingness to put itself out to perfect this instrument of
G09 193 communication, has developed a sense of mission.  ^Now that
G09 194 \0TV is part of the scene, \0St Andrew's has taken that too in
G09 195 its stride.
G09 196    |^One of the feature occasions for broadcasting was the
G09 197 annual \0St Andrew's Day Service which took place on the
G09 198 evening of the Sunday nearest \0St Andrew's Day *- 30 November.
G09 199 ^On that day the pipe bands of the Scottish Society of
G09 200 Wellington marched with a skirl down The Terrace to a service.
G09 201 ^One of the lessons was always read in the Gaelic *- an event
G09 202 eagerly awaited by people all over New Zealand.  ^For many
G09 203 years this task was allotted to \0Mr Duncan McDiarmid.
G09 204    |^It is recorded that on one occasion, the broadcasting from
G09 205 \0St Andrew's of the hymn *'For those in peril on the sea**',
G09 206 actually steadied and probably saved a ship and its crew in
G09 207 trouble on the high seas.
G09 208    |^Inter-church co-operation in the parish area was another
G09 209 feature of the ministry of \0St Andrew's.  ^When I arrived in
G09 210 1947 there were four other major churches in the parish area.
G09 211 ^The nearest was The Terrace Congregational Church at the
G09 212 corner of The Terrace and Bowen Street where the Reserve Bank
G09 213 now stands.
G09 214 *#
G10 001 **[197 TEXT G10**]
G10 002 ^*0He was speared to death by natives in revolt against the
G10 003 invasion of their country by the Italian dictator, Mussolini.
G10 004 |^Before he had gone overseas in 1931, Cliff had visited
G10 005 Kathleen to say goodbye.  ^At the time, Kathleen had had a
G10 006 strange foreboding as she had watched him leave the Weston
G10 007 Avenue home to catch the Avondale tram and eventually the ship.
G10 008 ^Kathleen's friend Janet Hesse had also been present at the
G10 009 time.  ^*'Kathleen was very apprehensive about Cliff at that
G10 010 time,**' she says.  ^Forgetting for the moment that Janet was
G10 011 there, Kathleen mused to herself in words loud enough for Janet
G10 012 to hear: *'I wonder if I shall ever see him again.**'
G10 013    |^Soon after his arrival in Africa, Cliff married Myrtle
G10 014 Jenkins, a New Zealander from Underwood, Invercargill, and also
G10 015 a missionary with the same society.  ^They were put in charge
G10 016 of a pioneer station at Darassa, in the Sidamo Province of
G10 017 Southern Abyssinia.
G10 018    |^Armed forces of the Italian dictator Mussolini invaded the
G10 019 country in 1935 and in October of that year, Cliff, aged
G10 020 thirty-four, and Myrtle, were ordered by the governor of the
G10 021 province to move from Darassa to Yerga Alem, the province's
G10 022 capital.
G10 023    |^Following the threat by the Italians in the south, Cliff
G10 024 took Myrtle and their young son to Addis Ababa, the capital of
G10 025 the country, to ensure their safety.  ^Being satisfied with
G10 026 security there, Cliff returned to Sidamo to continue missionary
G10 027 work and also to help the Red Cross.
G10 028    |^On 7 May 1936, Cliff and Thomas Devers, a Canadian
G10 029 missionary with whom he was working, heard by radio that the
G10 030 Italian army was advancing on Addis Ababa.  ^The latter's
G10 031 fiancee was also in the capital.  ^Becoming exceedingly
G10 032 concerned about the safety of the women, both men decided to
G10 033 make their way back to the capital by the shortest route
G10 034 possible.
G10 035    |^They had no knowledge that a major riot had already taken
G10 036 place in the capital following the flight of Emperor Haile
G10 037 Selassie; nor that they would almost certainly meet large
G10 038 numbers of angry, warlike local tribesmen on the route they had
G10 039 chosen.  ^However, they gathered together a party of 
G10 040 twenty-five friendly tribesmen to travel with them in case of
G10 041 difficulties.  ^But the number was insufficient.  ^At about 2
G10 042 {0p.m.} on 9 May the party was attacked by about 200 Arussi
G10 043 Gallas armed with rifles and spears.
G10 044    |^It was not until the end of August that Myrtle, still
G10 045 waiting anxiously in Addis Ababa for news, received official
G10 046 word from the British Legation in the capital that Cliff and
G10 047 Tom had been speared to death.  ^The legation had been informed
G10 048 by another New Zealand missionary who had been in the province
G10 049 at another station at the time.  ^In July, when the situation
G10 050 in the province deteriorated still further, he had moved south
G10 051 to the Kenyan border for his safety.
G10 052    |^He had talked with one of the missionaries' original
G10 053 twenty-five helpers who had escaped the massacre.  ^The news he
G10 054 gave was that both missionaries had been speared to death about
G10 055 the same time.  ^Many of the friendly tribesmen accompanying
G10 056 them had also been killed and their bodies left on the road.
G10 057 ^The assaulting tribesmen must have been concerned, however,
G10 058 when they discovered they had killed two white missionaries,
G10 059 for they had dragged their bodies under nearby bushes.  ^That
G10 060 was the last information ever received about the pair.  ^Their
G10 061 bodies were never recovered.
G10 062    |^After three months of uncertainty over Cliff's
G10 063 whereabouts, news of his death came as a shock to Kathleen and
G10 064 Blaiklock.  ^With the African country still occupied by the
G10 065 Italians, there was nothing they could do about it from New
G10 066 Zealand, and this made their grieving harder to bear.
G10 067    |^Next to where Blaiklock and Cliff in their youth had so
G10 068 often struck camp at Wood Bay, a plum tree had sprung up.
G10 069 ^This they had agreed could have come only from one of the many
G10 070 plum stones they had thrown out of their tent during their
G10 071 camping periods.  ^After Cliff's death, the tree became a
G10 072 silent memorial to Cliff and to the times Blaiklock and he had
G10 073 spent together on the Manukau.  ^Blaiklock and Kathleen could
G10 074 never again walk along that shore without the tree recalling
G10 075 the tragedy vividly to them.  ^As much as possible, they
G10 076 avoided it.
G10 077    |^When the Italians were finally driven out of Abyssinia by
G10 078 British forces in 1941, Blaiklock wrote to General Cunningham,
G10 079 in charge of the British East African Force Headquarters in
G10 080 Nairobi, Kenya, seeking any information the Army might have
G10 081 received about Cliff Mitchell.  ^In 1941 he received a reply
G10 082 from Lieutenant-Colonel {0WD} Dickinson, General Staff
G10 083 Intelligence at Nairobi, to whom Blaiklock's letter had been
G10 084 referred:
G10 085 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G10 086    |^Blaiklock himself had been too young to be a participant
G10 087 in the First World War and, because of duodenal ulcers, was
G10 088 denied an active role in the Second on the grounds of his
G10 089 health.  ^But he did what he could for the war effort,
G10 090 lecturing one night a week at the Officers' Training School at
G10 091 Narrow Neck, for nearly three years.  ^He dealt with the
G10 092 history of warfare, tactics, and the causes and nature of human
G10 093 conflict.  ^He also addressed interested groups and societies
G10 094 on public affairs and when a Japanese invasion seemed imminent,
G10 095 spent one evening a week with suburban groups mobilised for
G10 096 civil defence.
G10 097    |^In 1941 the *1Weekly News *0editor, {0H I} MacPherson,
G10 098 asked Blaiklock to write a regular column *'on whatever a
G10 099 classical scholar may have in mind**'.  ^His first
G10 100 contribution, entitled *'Re-thinking History**', was on
G10 101 archaeology and published under his own name, on 16 February
G10 102 1941.  ^The significance he placed on the subject and its
G10 103 findings, is seen in the introductory paragraphs of his
G10 104 article:
G10 105 **[QUOTE**]
G10 106    |^Blaiklock was then asked to write a regular weekly article
G10 107 for the *1Weekly News, *0using a pen name: ^*'At first I was
G10 108 apprehensive about whether I could continue indefinitely but
G10 109 soon after the appointment, I chanced to be alone in the house
G10 110 for a whole week and writing hard, stored up some two dozen
G10 111 articles.  ^That gave me confidence**' (*1Between the Foothills
G10 112 and the Ridge, *0\0p.63-64).
G10 113    |^Grammaticus articles began with the first issue of 1942.
G10 114 ^Blaiklock chose his pen name because it meant *'a teacher of
G10 115 literature and language the nearest equivalent in ancient Rome
G10 116 to a university professor in such a discipline today**'.
G10 117 ^Grammaticus articles continued in Wilson and Horton's
G10 118 different publications *- the *1Weekly News, *0and when that
G10 119 died, the *1Sunday Herald, *0and when that suffered a similar
G10 120 fate, the *1New Zealand Herald *- *0without missing a week for
G10 121 over forty-one years.
G10 122    |^Blaiklock was also preaching regularly in Baptist churches
G10 123 in and around Auckland and in 1944, became a member of the
G10 124 Baptist Theological Board, succeeding in getting the board to
G10 125 agree to first-year students taking Greek at Auckland
G10 126 University.  ^The principal of the Baptist College, \0Dr {0J J}
G10 127 North, was never enthusiastic about the idea.  ^It was more
G10 128 important, he said, that students should become theologians
G10 129 than Grecians.  ^But he agreed to the idea nevertheless.
G10 130    |^One of two new students that year who became the *'guinea
G10 131 pigs**' for the short-lived experiment, was Bob Thompson.  ^The
G10 132 workload for the two young students became excessive.
G10 133 ^Thompson survived, but his companion, after only one term,
G10 134 didn't.  ^Thompson continued at university as he completed his
G10 135 theological training.
G10 136    |^Blaiklock was sometimes criticised for using uncommon
G10 137 words difficult for his hearers to understand.  ^Thompson
G10 138 recalls a judge in a court hearing in 1943 delaying the case so
G10 139 he could consult a dictionary over the word *'cacophonous**'
G10 140 which Blaiklock had used in giving evidence for \0Dr North.
G10 141    |^It was a case in which the Baptist College principal had
G10 142 been sued for libel as a result of an article he wrote about an
G10 143 adventist group and their prophecy on the second coming of
G10 144 Christ.  ^The return of Christ was to take place on 17 July
G10 145 1944, the group had predicted.  ^Their calculations, expressed
G10 146 in verse, had been based on the number of words in the English
G10 147 Bible, not the Greek Testament.  ^\0Dr North had called them
G10 148 *'impudent prophets**'.  ^He called Blaiklock to testify that
G10 149 the Greek total was quite different from the English.  ^The
G10 150 libel did not succeed, 17 July 1944 came and went and the
G10 151 *'prophets**' were not heard of again.
G10 152    |^According to Thompson, Blaiklock was always impatient with
G10 153 the liberal element in the Baptist denomination.  ^Successor to
G10 154 \0Dr North, \0Rev Luke Jenkins, was of that tradition.
G10 155 ^Blaiklock opposed his appointment, ultimately resigning from
G10 156 the Baptist Theological Board in protest.
G10 157    |^With his own Greek *'department**', writing and Christian
G10 158 activities, Blaiklock continued to live a full life.  ^For
G10 159 relaxation, the family continued to travel, usually once a week
G10 160 to Titirangi amid the peaceful surroundings of the Waitakeres,
G10 161 with which they were so familiar:
G10 162 **[QUOTE**]
G10 163    |^In the 1940s, Blaiklock's Greek section flourished and in
G10 164 the years 1940-46, four of his students became Rhodes Scholars.
G10 165 ^They were {0M W} Speight (killed at Cassino in the Second
G10 166 World War), {0G L} Cawkwell, {0B F} Harris and \0F Foulkes.
G10 167 ^During these years Blaiklock concentrated particularly on his
G10 168 own studies in Greek, still worried that he had *'no piece of
G10 169 paper**' in that language.  ^He read all the thirty-five
G10 170 surviving tragedies in Greek, seeing their unity and evolution.
G10 171 ^This was excellent groundwork for his thesis *1The Male
G10 172 Characters of Euripides, *0which won him a {0Ph.D.} in
G10 173 literature in September 1945 and was published as a book by the
G10 174 University Press seven years later.  ^The thesis was *'a study
G10 175 in realism**' and *'in memoriam to Alfred Croom Paterson**'.
G10 176 ^His *'piece of paper in Greek**', problem was now solved.
G10 177 ^The book was reviewed favourably in the *1New Zealand Herald.
G10 178 **[QUOTE**]
G10 179 ^Euripides (485-407{0BC})was the youngest of the three greatest
G10 180 Attic tragedians.  ^The characteristics of his plays are their
G10 181 human qualities (men are represented in them in everyday life),
G10 182 their poignant realism and the frequent use of divine
G10 183 intervention.  ^Two of his most remarkable plays are *1Bacchae,
G10 184 *0and *1Heracles.  ^*0Others interpret Euripides' purpose in
G10 185 writing the *1Bacchae *0as being to teach moderation, the need
G10 186 for self-control on the one hand and the danger on the other,
G10 187 of too strong repression of natural instincts.  ^Blaiklock saw
G10 188 it as a study of religious psychology from real life, Dionysus
G10 189 and his followers being a fanatical religious group living in
G10 190 Euripides' day.  ^*1Heracles, *0according to Blaiklock, shows
G10 191 that Euripides had studied the disease of epilepsy in depth.
G10 192 ^He used Heracles as the vehicle of his observations.
G10 193    |^A month after being awarded his {0Ph.D.}, another major
G10 194 event for Blaiklock and family took place.  ^Ever since their
G10 195 marriage, Blaiklock and Kathleen had lived in the same house.
G10 196 ^Now they made their one and only move of their home in their
G10 197 lives *- to 47 Koromiko Road, Titirangi.
G10 198    |^The plot had a special significance for Blaiklock as it
G10 199 overlooked the valley where he had spent his childhood and
G10 200 where his father had farmed unsuccessfully.  ^Some of the trees
G10 201 his father had planted in those early days could be clearly
G10 202 identified from the new home.  ^Situated on the northern slopes
G10 203 of the Waitakere Range, its wide-angled view covered the city
G10 204 with its two harbours, one on either side.  ^It was eleven
G10 205 miles from Auckland University.
G10 206    |^The family celebrated their first night there seated
G10 207 before a large lounge window silently watching the distant city
G10 208 become a mass of twinkling fairy-like lights below them.  ^It
G10 209 all had an air of unreality for them but this was soon to
G10 210 become commonplace.
G10 211    |^When they had lived at Weston Avenue, walks with the
G10 212 boys up \0Mt Albert were frequent.  ^Now they enjoyed happy
G10 213 days of relaxation exploring together the Waitakere Range as
G10 214 far as Whatipu on the edge of the rugged West Coast shoreline.
G10 215 ^Its surf-pounding beaches appealed particularly to Blaiklock
G10 216 and these excursions did much to strengthen existing bonds
G10 217 between father and sons.
G10 218    |^The Waitakeres had so many magnificent and unusual places
G10 219 to explore.  ^It was four miles from Whatipu to Pararaha Point
G10 220 and then on to Gibbons track, the old lorry road from Karekare
G10 221 used in the timber milling days.  ^One impressive sight was
G10 222 from the 600\0ft cliff about a mile south of Pararaha Point:
G10 223 they could watch wisps of smoke coming from the now ebbing fire
G10 224 they had lit on the beach the previous day, with the rolling
G10 225 surf as the backdrop to the long stretch of beach; then towards
G10 226 evening, they could see from their unique vantage point the
G10 227 spectacular sunsets so much a feature of that part of
G10 228 Auckland.
G10 229 *#
G11 001 **[198 TEXT G11**]
G11 002 |^*7H*1ei Ariki Algie, or Tihei as she has been called since
G11 003 her schooldays, is the senior great-granddaughter of Te Kooti
G11 004 Arikirangi.  ^She was born on 9 December 1913 and is the eldest
G11 005 daughter of Putiputi Miria, who was the only daughter of Te
G11 006 Kooti's only son.  ^Although Tihei is not the eldest in the
G11 007 Rikirangi family, her cousin Charlotte being born six months
G11 008 earlier, she has become its head.  ^This mana she traces from
G11 009 her mother and her grandmother, Oriwia Kunaiti: that is, from
G11 010 the women.
G11 011    |^Tihei's story reveals how those who take for granted the
G11 012 triumphs and superior morality of the colonizing interests can
G11 013 force a family into feeling ashamed of being who they are.
G11 014    |^Te Kooti has been described as a violent *'rebel**' and
G11 015 *'murderer**' in most of the written accounts.  ^The hostility
G11 016 in this caricature was also fed by the local antagonisms in
G11 017 Poverty Bay.  ^Te Kooti ordered the imprisonment and the
G11 018 execution of some of his major opponents, both Pakeha and
G11 019 Maori.  ^One of the leading Kawanatanga chiefs had been Waaka
G11 020 Puakanga, who was the father of Te Kooti's first wife,
G11 021 Irihapeti, and the grandfather of his only son, Weteni.  ^He
G11 022 was taken prisoner by Te Kooti in the raid on Oweta pa*?1 on 14
G11 023 November 1868 and executed.  ^Paratene Turangi, the
G11 024 Rongowhakaata chief with whom Waaka had been closely
G11 025 associated, was also shot there with five others.  ^These
G11 026 executions were deliberate and selective utu, or requital, for
G11 027 their part in sending him into exile and for sustaining the
G11 028 pursuit and opposition to him.  ^Te Kooti also took many Maori
G11 029 prisoners from Poverty Bay and among them was Oriwia, who
G11 030 became one of his wives.  ^She was later recaptured by Ngati
G11 031 Porou at Te Hapua, in the Urewera country, on 1 September 1871.
G11 032 ^But Oriwia herself had by then become a staunch Ringatu and
G11 033 she returned for a time to Te Kooti, when he was living in
G11 034 exile with Ngati Maniapoto, before finally leaving him.  ^Her
G11 035 personal history apparently was not passed on to her
G11 036 grandchildren.
G11 037    |^Many Maori families in Poverty Bay have ancestral
G11 038 histories which can be traced to both the opponents and the
G11 039 followers of Te Kooti, as civil war was forced upon them.  ^The
G11 040 East Coast war was precipitated by the government view that
G11 041 there was no neutrality: support for the new faith, Pai Marire,
G11 042 which was brought there by its missionaries in 1865, was
G11 043 axiomatically seen as a statement of disloyalty to the Crown.
G11 044 ^From this date, families and individuals were compelled to
G11 045 take sides.  ^When Te Kooti miraculously returned from exile,
G11 046 with all the former Pai Marire prisoners but as the leader of a
G11 047 new faith, Ringatu, these painful divisions were immediately
G11 048 reopened.  ^Each Maori family has, therefore, had to take its
G11 049 own decisions about the transmitting of its history.
G11 050 ^Putiputi, Tihei's mother, recounted her own difficulties in
G11 051 coming to terms with her descent.  ^In her childhood, she said,
G11 052 she was accustomed to hear her grandfather denounced *'as a
G11 053 brigand and a mass-murderer... ^She lived to hear tributes paid
G11 054 to him by the highest in the land**' *- the Governor-General,
G11 055 the Prime Minister, and Church leaders *- when she attended the
G11 056 centennial gathering for the return of the Exiles, held at
G11 057 Muriwai in 1968.
G11 058    |^Tihei only learnt about her descent from Te Kooti when she
G11 059 was about fourteen years old.  ^Her grandfather, Weteni, was
G11 060 present as a little boy at Oweta pa*?1.  ^He was being looked
G11 061 after by his guardian, Natana Takurangi, who was taken prisoner
G11 062 by Te Kooti.  ^One of Te Kooti's wives pleaded for Natana's
G11 063 life because of the child, but he was executed.  ^The little
G11 064 boy then remained with his father but was captured with a group
G11 065 of refugees from Te Kooti's camp at Patutahi on 15 December
G11 066 1868.  ^He was then sent to Waiapu to be brought up by Ngati
G11 067 Porou, his father's antagonists.  ^Weteni learnt to dissociate
G11 068 himself from his father.  ^Consequently, Tihei's own attitudes
G11 069 towards Te Kooti were, and to some extent still are,
G11 070 ambivalent.  ^But in her account she is very clear about the
G11 071 importance of family and, in stressing its centrality in her
G11 072 life, she is also emphasizing the responsibility that she now
G11 073 has, as the head of Te Kooti's family, for the Ringatu.  ^This
G11 074 is a role for which she may not have been fully trained but
G11 075 which she sees as a vital part of her life.
G11 076    |^Tihei was  born and grew up at Manutuke, a small and
G11 077 predominantly Maori community on the banks of the Te Arai
G11 078 river, about thirteen kilometres to the south-west of Gisborne.
G11 079 ^She attended Te Arai school (as the local Maori school was
G11 080 then called) between 1921 and 1928 and she has lived at
G11 081 Manutuke most of her life.  ^The settlement is particularly
G11 082 famous for its five meeting-houses, which belong to the
G11 083 Rongowhakaata people.  ^They include the elaborately carved and
G11 084 painted Te Mana o Turanga, completed in 1883, which was a
G11 085 centre for the Ringatu Twelfths, and the much plainer house, Te
G11 086 Kiko o Te Rangi, built about 1920, which is Tihei's marae.
G11 087    |^Manutuke's population has not changed significantly during
G11 088 Tihei's lifetime, although the proportion of Maori living there
G11 089 has risen.  ^In the 1936 census, of 540 people at Manutuke, 360
G11 090 were Maori.  ^By 1971, the township had grown to 672, of whom
G11 091 485 were Maori.  ^As Tihei recalls her life, it is apparent
G11 092 that she has undertaken the many roles which are demanded of
G11 093 women when they are both mothers and income earners.  ^She
G11 094 worked as a fleecer on shearing gangs both before and after she
G11 095 married.  ^As she said unequivocally, it was hard work.  ^She
G11 096 married on 23 December 1944.  ^Her husband, Jack Algie, was a
G11 097 Pakeha carpenter, and later building supervisor, for the local
G11 098 Maori Affairs Department.  ^When they had earned enough money
G11 099 to build their own home she left her job, but she returned
G11 100 later to work seasonally at Wattie's canning factory, where she
G11 101 suffered a partial loss of eyesight from being splashed by
G11 102 caustic soda, used in hot water to peel tomatoes.  ^Her husband
G11 103 died in January 1967 and Tihei now lives with her mokopuna,
G11 104 Jacqueline, whom she has brought up from birth.  ^The most
G11 105 important thing to her today, she commented, is her work on the
G11 106 Incorporation committee of Te Whakaari, the block of land in
G11 107 which she is a major shareholder, her portion being inherited
G11 108 from her grandfather.
G11 109    |^We visited Tihei three times in her home at Manutuke.  ^On
G11 110 the first occasion, in 1982, her younger sister Erina (Lena),
G11 111 who lives close by, was with her.  ^We had originally intended
G11 112 to ask Lena to be part of our story, but she suffered a stroke
G11 113 in February 1983, which left her unable to talk.  ^On the
G11 114 occasion that we met, Lena was full of life and energy.  ^She
G11 115 spoke vividly of the day when the *0Rifleman *1was captured on
G11 116 Wharekauri by the prisoners.  ^They performed a haka for the
G11 117 crew and, as the men dropped back, the women came forward,
G11 118 singing, gyrating, and *'shaking their bums**' at the seamen.
G11 119 ^The sailors started to grab at them, and were drawn by the
G11 120 teasing, inviting women into the centre of the group, where
G11 121 they were seized by the men hidden inside.  ^It was the women
G11 122 who, by enticing the sailors to their captivity, initiated the
G11 123 escape of the Exiles.  ^This story, more than any other,
G11 124 remembers the neglected women prisoners on Wharekauri.
G11 125    |^The first conversation we had with Lena and Tihei took
G11 126 place on 17 May 1982 in Tihei's home.  ^We talked in her front
G11 127 room, where the family photos and sporting trophies are proudly
G11 128 displayed, and Tihei brought in her heirlooms from Te Kooti for
G11 129 us to see.  ^This occasion was not tape-recorded, at her
G11 130 request.  ^We have here drawn on the notes which were written
G11 131 at the time.  ^Subsequently we recorded two dialogues with
G11 132 Tihei in her home, on 26 November 1983 and 7 December 1984.
G11 133 |^*6I *0didn't know anything about Te Kooti.  ^I used to hear
G11 134 how he was a rebel and all that, and I didn't think I was
G11 135 connected with him.  ^We weren't encouraged to talk about him
G11 136 and whatever he did, if he was a good man or bad man.  ^We
G11 137 weren't.  ^But then we were asked to write about Te Kooti in
G11 138 school.  ^I was in Standard Six.  ^And I didn't *1know.  ^*0I
G11 139 didn't know anything about him.  ^I went home and talked about
G11 140 it, and was told to forget it.  ^*'Don't worry about it!  ^It
G11 141 is over!  ^Finished.**' ^I went back and told my parents that
G11 142 my headmaster was threatening to strap me.  ^Because
G11 143 **[PLATE**]
G11 144 I didn't know anything about Te Kooti.  ^And I asked them *-
G11 145 *1then.  ^*0My mother said, ^*'Oh well, it is too late now.**'
G11 146 ^And she started telling me who we were, who he was.  ^My
G11 147 grandfather was there and she said, ^*'That is his son sitting
G11 148 over there.**'
G11 149    |^He never talked about Te Kooti and never told us anything
G11 150 about him.  ^I must have been about fourteen then.  ^I was
G11 151 frightened *- I was frightened that someone might take to me
G11 152 because of what *1he *0did.  ^Except, of course, some of the
G11 153 big girls and boys at Manutuke school:  there was quite a few
G11 154 Ringatus around at that time and they knew who Te Kooti was.
G11 155 ^They were the ones that were taught.  ^I wasn't afraid of
G11 156 them.  ^But other than that I was.  ^I must have been very
G11 157 timid at the time.
G11 158    |^The first Twelfth I went to was after I left school.  ^I
G11 159 was taken by old Tawhi Brown *- \0Mrs Wi Pati *- and Waioeka
G11 160 Brown, to Takepu.  ^I went with Charlotte.  ^Charlotte was
G11 161 their favourite and she was the one they used to take around.
G11 162 ^It was because she wanted someone to go with her, they took
G11 163 me.  ^Those two old ladies *- they knew all about Te Kooti.
G11 164 ^Tawhi was brought up by him.  ^She used to go to those 
G11 165 open-air services they had at Whareongaonga, in my grandfather's
G11 166 time.  ^They used to go there for a Twelfth *- they'd walk all
G11 167 the way *- and Tawhi was one of the very few women who got
G11 168 there.  ^They discarded the ones who hadn't got the faith.
G11 169 ^They could tell why people wanted to go.  ^If you have faith
G11 170 in what you do, you'll do it!  ^That power the Ringatu had, it
G11 171 is gone with those old people.  ^Waioeka was another.  ^She was
G11 172 always talking to my grandfather; she was always around to my
G11 173 grandfather.  ^She would come out and have a talk with him; I
G11 174 don't know what it is about, but she used to make these special
G11 175 trips down on her gig.  ^She was the one, she knew all about Te
G11 176 Kooti and she knew all those waiatas.  ^She can tell you the
G11 177 history.
G11 178    |^Not long after I left school I contracted this \0TB *- I
G11 179 went to work, nursing in the Cook hospital, straight after I
G11 180 got proficiency and I think that's where I must have got \0TB.
G11 181 ^I was in hospital for about two years.  ^When I came out, it
G11 182 was Waioeka who took me to the water, to bless me.  ^They did
G11 183 that on a cold morning, too!  ^I have never forgotten the cold
G11 184 morning!  ^They walk you in there and, well I remember this for
G11 185 myself, they just sort of dump you in and out.  ^As long as
G11 186 your head is covered.  ^Or throw you backwards, that way.
G11 187 ^Waioeka took me to Mahia; it must have been the first Twelfth
G11 188 after I came out.  ^Or, it could have been a January, because
G11 189 there was such a lot of people there.  ^There was quite a few
G11 190 who were sick.  ^Those old people, they heard I was coming out
G11 191 and they just picked me up and took me!  ^Though I think it was
G11 192 with Mum's consent.  ^I don't think she would let me go, seeing
G11 193 I was just out of hospital; she must have been there.  ^I
G11 194 remember I only had a singlet.  ^Mother, or somebody, put a
G11 195 blanket on me and we went in.  ^And that was all I had.  ^And
G11 196 out!  ^The tohunga was an old blind man, and there was a lot of
G11 197 people from all over *- so I think it could have been a very
G11 198 important Ringatu meeting.
G11 199 *#
G12 001 **[199 TEXT G12**]
G12 002 *<*5Introduction*>
G12 003 |^*2LIKE *0a good many other stories, this collection of
G12 004 hunting yarns did not start out as an attempt to write a book.
G12 005 ^Rather, it grew out of an idea implanted in my mind some years
G12 006 ago by my mother.  ^Coming as I do from a family of seven boys
G12 007 and one girl, it becomes quite a time-consuming business
G12 008 keeping in touch with the whole clan.  ^Never having been one
G12 009 for writing frequently, any letters I did write were passed on
G12 010 to various brothers, uncles, cousins and so on.
G12 011    |^When letter-writing time came around I would invariably
G12 012 sit chewing the end of my pen, wondering what on earth I could
G12 013 write that would be of interest to the folk at home.  ^So, on a
G12 014 couple of occasions I related what had happened up in the bush
G12 015 the previous weekend, trying to convey by post all the
G12 016 excitement of the chase.  ^To conjure up the right atmosphere
G12 017 was quite an effort, but the end result was apparently
G12 018 successful as my mum wrote back a little later to say how much
G12 019 the family at home had enjoyed it all.
G12 020    |*"^Why don't you try writing a book about your experiences
G12 021 one day?**" she suggested.  ^So the seed was planted and the
G12 022 thing has grown from there.
G12 023    |^To be honest I got almost as much fun out of writing the
G12 024 story as I did out of the actual chase, recalling the thrill of
G12 025 it as it happened and living again the moment-by-moment
G12 026 expectation of that first electrifying bark.
G12 027    |^At the very outset, I would like to get one thing very
G12 028 clear.  ^In no way am I setting myself up as, or indeed do I
G12 029 imagine myself to be, New Zealand's best hunter.  ^There are
G12 030 any number of chaps, and I know a few, who have been at the
G12 031 game longer than I have.  ^Chaps who have caught bigger, better
G12 032 and considerably more pigs than myself, and who therefore would
G12 033 know a sight more about the whole scene than I do.  ^At the
G12 034 same time, however, I have had a lot of fun over the past 10 or
G12 035 11 years and managed to bag my fair share of bigger boars.
G12 036 ^And so I simply relate what I have done *- the things I have
G12 037 observed *- for others less fortunate than myself to share.
G12 038    |^All the stories are true in essence.  ^That is, when I say
G12 039 a pig weighed 133 pounds, it was just exactly that.  ^The only
G12 040 one not weighed was the one I call the *"biggest boar**" and
G12 041 the 330 pounds is simply a guesstimate!
G12 042    |^The descriptions of scenery are fairly accurate, though on
G12 043 trying to remember back a few years to various hunts I cannot
G12 044 accurately recall such details as the direction of the wind,
G12 045 the exact time of day, or whether it was a pukatea tree or a
G12 046 rimu.  ^Even though I have used my imagination in these areas,
G12 047 a good number of details are still nevertheless exact.  ^Where
G12 048 the pigs ran, who found and caught them, and the excitement and
G12 049 danger are all indelibly etched on my mind; as are the
G12 050 peculiarities of nature and temperament, the big brown eyes,
G12 051 and the wagging tails of all my dogs.
G12 052    |^To me the companionship, the faithfulness, the reliability
G12 053 and the abject devotion of these my *"mates**", the real
G12 054 hunters, is what it is all about.  ^My one and only Bing is
G12 055 gone now, although I can still see his quick sidelong glance,
G12 056 questioning, as he sizes up a tame pig.  *"^Can I have a go
G12 057 boss, can I?**"
G12 058    |^Then there was Mo, hurt by a pig, who died under a
G12 059 strainer post a short way above the farmer's house.  ^Almost
G12 060 made it back but not quite.  ^Lying there, was he waiting for
G12 061 me to come for him?  ^Though I searched and searched, I found
G12 062 him too late and even now the remembering brings a lump to my
G12 063 throat.
G12 064    |^And what of the others?  ^To me they were small black
G12 065 puppies with soft trusting eyes, growing up to become pig dogs,
G12 066 and sooner or later going the way of all the earth.  ^To you
G12 067 they would be simply names so I will not bore you with any
G12 068 more.  ^Suffice it to say that I know a girl, who worked as a
G12 069 vet's assistant down Coromandel way, who has seen quite a
G12 070 number of big tough pig hunters shedding tears over lost or
G12 071 dead dogs.
G12 072    |^I dare say nearly all of us have at some time or other had
G12 073 a dog succumb to the savagery of an irate boar and therefore
G12 074 understand when it comes a mate's turn to say goodbye to old
G12 075 Patch, Blue or Curlie.  ^I would like here to echo the
G12 076 sentiments expressed by Ken Cuthbertson who wrote in his book
G12 077 *1Pig-hunting in New Zealand *0*"the more I see of human nature
G12 078 the more I love my dogs**".
G12 079 *|^I would like to express my appreciation for the way my wife
G12 080 has put up with all that being a pig hunter's wife entails for
G12 081 all these years.  ^There has been no end of dirty, blood-soaked
G12 082 clothing to wash and always the need to provide clean, dry gear
G12 083 for me to put on when coming home.  ^Very peculiar hours have
G12 084 been endured too, while she has often had to feed the dogs for
G12 085 me, or sigh resignedly as I brought a dog inside onto the lino
G12 086 for an *"operation**".  ^I know it has not always been easy to
G12 087 adjust family outings, meetings, get-togethers, shopping forays
G12 088 and such like to the hunting schedule either, but rarely has
G12 089 she been known to complain.  (^Possibly she has remembered the
G12 090 story of the new bridegroom whose horse played up on the
G12 091 honeymoon and was shot after the third misdemeanour.  ^Knowing
G12 092 how fond I am of my gun she is probably too scared to complain
G12 093 more than twice.)
G12 094    |^What is most pleasing is the way Olive always takes a keen
G12 095 interest in what I have caught, especially when I have been
G12 096 lucky enough to bring home something big and ferocious-looking.
G12 097 ^Just between you and me, though, I somehow suspect she will be
G12 098 glad the day she can truly say:
G12 099 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G12 100 |*"^Home is the sailor, home from the sea,
G12 101 |and the hunter home from the hills**".
G12 102 **[END INDENTATION**]
G12 103    |^A very special word of thanks is due to Pamela Carr, my
G12 104 sister-in-law, who has spent many hours painstakingly
G12 105 deciphering my longhand and typing the manuscript for me.  ^Her
G12 106 husband, Warren, did a lot of the proof-reading and deciphering
G12 107 as well.  ^To them both I am much indebted.
G12 108    |^To Carol and Neville Frear, many thanks for allowing me to
G12 109 use so many fine photographs which tell the story so much
G12 110 better than I can.
G12 111    |^In conjunction with these I must mention the fine work
G12 112 done for me by Jim Tolmie of Taradale, Totara North.  ^As most
G12 113 of the photos, taken by Carol and Neville Frear, were in
G12 114 colour, these had to be converted to black and white for
G12 115 inclusion in this book.  ^This is extremely hard to do,
G12 116 requiring much patience and fine judgement in a variety of ways
G12 117 and I count myself fortunate indeed to have a cousin whose
G12 118 ability has produced such excellent results.
G12 119    |^I am also very pleased to be able to include the
G12 120 illustrations of Wayne Barnett of Kaeo.  ^To my mind the
G12 121 drawings really set the book off magnificently and seem to
G12 122 bring alive the scene of hunting and dogs in a real way.
G12 123    |^But it is to my daughter, Evelyn, that I fondly dedicate
G12 124 this book.  ^My companion in the bush most winter weekends for
G12 125 three or four years, she was about the grandest *"sidekick**" a
G12 126 bloke could wish for.  ^Having someone at home who could
G12 127 genuinely relate to the thrill of the chase in its retelling,
G12 128 and whose love for the dogs was authentic and real (in other
G12 129 words, another hunter) was indeed a much treasured boon.
G12 130    |^Up and away before dawn with those cheese and onion
G12 131 sandwiches in the pikau was regular fare for Evelyn.  ^In with
G12 132 the knife, doing her share of the gutting and butchering;
G12 133 carrying a wounded dog; playing bulldozer ahead of dad; toting
G12 134 the rifle; feeding the dogs were all part of the job she did so
G12 135 splendidly.  ^Cutting up dead cows for dog tucker *- yuk *-
G12 136 what a pong!  ^If I had to be away, she would skin and pack
G12 137 away the pork quite competently.  ^She is the only genuine lady
G12 138 hunter I know.
G12 139    |^Sadly, it all came to an end when she was about sixteen or
G12 140 seventeen.  ^I suspect she became more interested in boy
G12 141 hunting than pig hunting, and she eventually found herself one.
G12 142 ^She is married now, but still loves to yarn pigs and dogs when
G12 143 coming home to visit from time to time.
G12 144    |^I must also give special mention to my mates of nowadays
G12 145 and yesteryear *- Mark and Seg; Phillip and Graeme; Kelly,
G12 146 Smithy and Rex.  ^There are others too with whom the great
G12 147 outdoors has been a place of fun, danger and excitement.  ^All
G12 148 have helped in untold ways to make each hunt a memorable one *-
G12 149 that time we caught that black and white, ginger-spotty pig
G12 150 *"way back**".
G12 151    |^I especially offer this book to all those who would love
G12 152 to hunt but who, through circumstances and lot in life, are
G12 153 unable to.  ^I suspect many young fellas in the city would
G12 154 enjoy an outing in the scrub, following the dogs, but various
G12 155 things do not allow this.  ^Perhaps in the reading of these
G12 156 yarns these men can identify with the author and be there in
G12 157 spirit *- up in the hills and enjoying the thrill of it all.
G12 158    |^On reading back over some of what I have written, I seem
G12 159 to jump all over the place on various topics but trust you will
G12 160 excuse this of me.  ^I generally jot down what is on my mind at
G12 161 the time before I forget.
G12 162 *<*5A pig hunter is born*>
G12 163 *<1960 to 1974*>
G12 164 |^*2SOME *0forty odd years ago there was a hunter who,
G12 165 according to one particular farmer who knew him fairly well,
G12 166 caught more pigs than all the other hunters in the north put
G12 167 together.  ^Now that is probably some exaggeration, although it
G12 168 does convey the idea that Monty Foster laid low a fair swag of
G12 169 pigs in his time.  ^Fifty-three big boars in three months was
G12 170 one particular run of luck he had.  ^Walking miles to work
G12 171 every day through the bush to the sawmill gave him the ideal
G12 172 opportunity to tot up such a score.  ^There were others too *-
G12 173 lucky blighter!  ^Those surely were the days.  ^His sons,
G12 174 Andrew and Trevor, took up the reins and inherited the dogs
G12 175 even before Mont had finally given it away and were invariably
G12 176 *"up the bush**" whenever the opportunity allowed.
G12 177    |^I met Andrew and Trevor about 1960 and over the next few
G12 178 years tagged along now and then to see how it was done.  ^To be
G12 179 honest, their sister was the real attraction, the pig hunting
G12 180 only providing an excuse to visit the Foster homestead.  ^We
G12 181 got married a while later and moved away, so for a number of
G12 182 years inexpediency relegated hunting to a very minor and
G12 183 infrequent role.
G12 184    |^Going to live at Totara North in 1969, I was back in pig
G12 185 country once more and kept pestering Mont, Trevor and Andrew
G12 186 for pig yarns, and for advice on dogs, on where to hunt, and so
G12 187 on.  ^I remember Mont saying his preference for a hunting dog
G12 188 was either a boxer-labrador cross or a hard-heeling cattle dog.
G12 189 ^Per chance, I glanced in the paper one Saturday in 1974 and
G12 190 saw that someone had two box-lab puppies to give away to a kind
G12 191 home.  ^There was also a Doberman-boxer bitch puppy for sale
G12 192 for five dollars.
G12 193    |^The telephone was grabbed, a toll call put through to my
G12 194 parents in Papakura, and I was the proud owner of three
G12 195 potential pig dogs.  ^A trip to Auckland the following weekend
G12 196 was organised and there they were *- three black, roly-poly,
G12 197 six-week-old pups.  ^Names were dished out on the spot and they
G12 198 became Skipper, Nigger and Sue.
G12 199 *#
G13 001 **[200 TEXT G13**]
G13 002 *<*2NIGEL TAYLOR TALKS...*>
G13 003 |^*0In September of 1983 when Digby first asked me if I'd like
G13 004 to become involved in a maxi for the 1985/ 86 Whitbread my
G13 005 thoughts went back to the *1Outward Bound *0campaign and the
G13 006 two years of behind-the-scenes work, the dramas and pressures
G13 007 of being involved in a round the world yacht race.
G13 008    |^At the time of *1Outward Bound, *0I had a young family and
G13 009 a particularly volatile business which at times took the back
G13 010 seat behind the requirements of running a yacht around the
G13 011 world.  ^So when Digby approached me this time, the family had
G13 012 got bigger, the business explosive and I just couldn't see
G13 013 myself getting involved.
G13 014    |^As the weeks went by I found myself thinking about Digby's
G13 015 proposition and memories of *1Outward Bound would spring to
G13 016 mind, like that memorable night in December 1981 when *1Outward
G13 017 Bound *0arrived in Auckland, not well placed on the end of the
G13 018 second leg but coming home in the early hours of the morning to
G13 019 a welcome that no-one who was there will ever forget.
G13 020    |^Or the night at the Royal Akarana Radio Room when we made
G13 021 contact with Digby for the first time in nine days as they
G13 022 battled across the lower reaches of the Southern Ocean.  ^We
G13 023 had all started to become quite concerned for their safety when
G13 024 the faint crackles of *1Outward Bound's *0call sign came
G13 025 through.  ^After a brief passing of news Digby's final words in
G13 026 ending his first outside communication for over a week were,
G13 027 ^*"It's great to know there's still somebody else out there.**"
G13 028 ^Or the emotion of talking to the boys as they sailed the last
G13 029 miles up the Solent to the finish line in May 1982 to fifth
G13 030 overall and winner of the Small Boat Trophy.
G13 031    |^As is so often the case when you weigh up the pros and
G13 032 cons of a project and you keep telling yourself you haven't got
G13 033 the time to get involved and how it's going to have a negative
G13 034 effect on everything else you are doing, niggling away at you
G13 035 is the prospect of the excitement and challenge that you could
G13 036 be part of.  ^So it was forget the bad times and run with the
G13 037 good and before I knew it I was off to Te Awamutu for the first
G13 038 major step in funding the project.
G13 039    |^The *1Enterprise *0Project was a completely different ball
G13 040 game to the *1Outward Bound *0campaign.  ^It was the sheer size
G13 041 of the project in every respect.  ^It wasn't just that the
G13 042 yacht was 30 feet longer, but the hugely increased volume that
G13 043 required a massive workforce to cover the numerous details
G13 044 involved in putting a maxi together.
G13 045    |^Considering that the project was undertaken by volunteers
G13 046 and amateurs in respect to building and campaigning a maxi, all
G13 047 was progressing well until the delays with the delivery of the
G13 048 winches began.  ^Every project or business has its own problems
G13 049 but it would be fair to say that our winch situation was quite
G13 050 unbelievable and on several occasions nearly caused the
G13 051 collapse of the campaign.  ^There was immense pressure on
G13 052 everybody and the close-knit team which had been working
G13 053 100-hour weeks for months on end came close to total burn-out
G13 054 as a result.  ^The winch problem was the cause of nearly all of
G13 055 *1Enterprise's *0future problems and had it not been for
G13 056 Digby's singleminded determination in getting to the {0UK},
G13 057 even with an incomplete yacht, *1{0NZI} Enterprise *0may never
G13 058 had started in the Whitbread.  ^As a consequence, Digby came
G13 059 under a great deal of criticism from his crew and the committee
G13 060 but, right or wrong, the rest is history.
G13 061    |^Looking back over the *1{0NZI} Enterprise *0project and
G13 062 being able to compare it with the *1Outward Bound *0project, it
G13 063 was certainly a more trying and testing campaign for those
G13 064 behind the scenes, but I don't regret my involvement.  ^The
G13 065 *"highs**" were greater; having had pretty high expectations
G13 066 for *1{0NZI} Enterprise's *0homecoming at the end of the second
G13 067 leg after *1Outward Bound's *01982 spectacular, still none of
G13 068 us could believe that night on Auckland's Waitemata Harbour in
G13 069 January 1986 as our *1{0NZI} *0came home.
G13 070 *<*2THREE*>
G13 071 *<*5Construction Begins*>
G13 072 |^*6W*2ITH THE DESIGNER *0now chosen and the financing for the
G13 073 project in place, the next job was to set out the details of
G13 074 the design.
G13 075    |^These days racing yachts are designed to suit the expected
G13 076 weather conditions.  ^And the data on the weather is usually
G13 077 supplied by the owner or skipper of the boat-to-be.
G13 078    |^During the January 1984 summer holidays my youngest son
G13 079 Matthew and I sat down with routeing charts from all over the
G13 080 world, with race records from previous races, information from
G13 081 *1Outward Bound's *0own trip around the world and a plan of the
G13 082 1985/ 86 Whitbread, giving the start times and finishes.  ^We
G13 083 spent some weeks working long hours, accumulating the
G13 084 information, tabulating it *- we even wrote a simple computer
G13 085 programme to add up and statistically average all the data.
G13 086 ^At the end of it we had a 30-page analysis of winds and
G13 087 weather that could be expected over the duration of the race.
G13 088 ^This was then summarised into a listing of the amount of time
G13 089 the yacht could be expected to spend at any wind speed or wind
G13 090 angle.
G13 091    |^This was the information the Farr design office would use
G13 092 to design a preliminary yacht.  ^And by combining the 
G13 093 computer-generated velocity prediction *- that is, how fast a boat
G13 094 would sail at any wind speed and wind angle *- with our weather
G13 095 analysis, the designer would be able to work out how long it
G13 096 would take a particular design to get around the world in those
G13 097 conditions.  ^The procedure would then be to modify the lines
G13 098 to optimise the performance in those conditions.
G13 099    |^Of course, a statistical analysis like this will not tell
G13 100 you *1exactly *0what conditions you will receive when you
G13 101 arrive at North Cape or Cape Horn, or any other particular
G13 102 place in the world.  ^In fact it will more likely tell you what
G13 103 you *1won't *0get, but as an average assessment of the
G13 104 conditions it must be of benefit to design a yacht to those
G13 105 conditions.
G13 106    |^After we had completed the analysis and taken a rough
G13 107 velocity prediction of a maxi yacht and sailed it around the
G13 108 world in the statistical conditions, it was intriguing to note
G13 109 that the yacht took 100 hours less than the 2900 hours *1Flyer
G13 110 *0took in the 1981/ 82 Whitbread. ^That gave me some confidence
G13 111 in the belief that we had, after all, made a realistic
G13 112 assessment of the weather conditions.
G13 113    |^Russell Bowler, a partner in the Farr design office, was
G13 114 in New Zealand late in January and he and I went over the
G13 115 velocity prediction in detail.  ^Commenting that our
G13 116 statistical predictions were better prepared than any they had
G13 117 received in the past, Russell promised that as soon as the
G13 118 deposit was paid the Farr team would be right into the drawing
G13 119 of the yacht.  ^We could expect to have the first lines
G13 120 drawings in order to do the lofting from late in February.
G13 121    |^While I had been working on the weather analysis, Max
G13 122 Jones had been spending all his time talking with the
G13 123 shareholders in the yacht...and at this point it is worth
G13 124 recalling a talk I had been asked to give a year or so earlier
G13 125 at a Lions Club evening in Te Awamutu.  ^I had gone down to Te
G13 126 Awamutu to give my little speech about the *1Outward Bound
G13 127 *0project.  ^I had stood in front of 150 Lions Club members,
G13 128 chatted about the 1981/ 82 Round-the-World race and expressed my
G13 129 hope that I would somehow end up being able to do it again in a
G13 130 maxi.  ^At the end of that evening, after everyone had left,
G13 131 Max and I were outside on the footpath talking.  ^We talked
G13 132 until two or three in the morning, with Max telling me that
G13 133 raising funds for a Round-the-World boat shouldn't be all that
G13 134 difficult.  ^After all, it was such a great thing to see New
G13 135 Zealand out there competing in a race like the Whitbread.
G13 136 ^*1Surely *0the public would support such a venture.
G13 137    |^It was not until I returned from cruising the east coast
G13 138 of the States that I spoke to Max again.  ^After our last
G13 139 meeting it wasn't much of a step to ask him to be directly
G13 140 involved.  ^Well, Max threw himself into the project with that
G13 141 enormous amount of energy he has and it was only a month or so
G13 142 later that we had the basic group of 17 shareholders.  ^Max was
G13 143 asked to be chairman of the directors of Enterprise Adventures,
G13 144 the company that was formed to finance the boat and which would
G13 145 eventually own it.
G13 146 *<*2A HOME FOR *3ENTERPRISE*>
G13 147    |^*0Now that the initial costs were underwritten, I had no
G13 148 doubt that it would only be a matter of time, hopefully a short
G13 149 time, before we would have the finance necessary to start
G13 150 building.  ^Meanwhile we had to look for a shed.
G13 151    |^It's not easy to find a building in which to build an
G13 152 80-foot maxi.  ^It's not just a matter of finding a space 80
G13 153 feet long and 20 feet wide.  ^You also need room for plant and
G13 154 equipment, supplies, perhaps the deck layout, and so on.  ^Dave
G13 155 Baxter, the main boatbuilder on *1Outward Bound *0and eager to
G13 156 lend a hand with *1Enterprise, *0said he knew of a shed out in
G13 157 Kumeu that would be ideal.  ^It didn't have doors or windows or
G13 158 roof lights, but it was big.
G13 159    |^A little investigating took me to Sam Lawson *- the father
G13 160 of the Lawson quins.  ^Sam was delighted to assist the
G13 161 *1Enterprise *0project by renting his shed.  ^He was, a long
G13 162 time ago, an employee of Ceramco and a friend of Tom Clark.
G13 163 ^To be involved in some friendly competition with Tom Clark was
G13 164 an opportunity Sam did not want to forego.  ^*"Don't worry
G13 165 about the doors, the window and the roof lights.  ^When do you
G13 166 want the shed?**" was his reply.
G13 167    |^We reached agreement that we would pay rent for a space 80
G13 168 feet long by 20 feet wide and that we could use any other space
G13 169 we might need for ancillary activities.  ^The rental was a
G13 170 dollar a square foot a year *- about a quarter of the market
G13 171 rate *- and we would probably end up using four times the space
G13 172 we were paying for.  ^The shed was just perfect for the job: 60
G13 173 feet wide, 200 feet long and with a stud high enough to allow
G13 174 us to turn over an 80-foot maxi.
G13 175    |^Sam roared into action and in a very short time the doors,
G13 176 the windows and the electrical supply were in place ready for
G13 177 us to start work.
G13 178 *<*2THE DU PONT CONNECTION*>
G13 179    |^Looking back now, it had all seemed so simple: to build a
G13 180 boat using a revolutionary synthetic fibre by a method that
G13 181 hitherto had not been used in boatbuilding.  ^In concept it
G13 182 *1was *0simple, but given the realities of building a one-off
G13 183 boat in such a way, and having to develop whole new systems of
G13 184 material handling and the like, I wonder now that we had the
G13 185 nerve to take it on.
G13 186    |^Richard Honey was not the only one with whom I was
G13 187 discussing my construction concept.  ^Harold Evans, a local
G13 188 yacht designer and engineer by qualification who had assisted
G13 189 in developing the framework structure for *1Outward Bound,
G13 190 *0was happy to bounce the idea around as well.  ^Harold wasn't
G13 191 too sure, initially, about the proposals, but his eventual
G13 192 enthusiasm and support were of great help.
G13 193    |^Even I, as the perpetrator of the idea, wasn't too sure
G13 194 how we were going to achieve the reality, but if it seemed like
G13 195 providing *1Enterprise *0with an advantage in the race against
G13 196 the best in the world, then it was worth having a crack at,
G13 197 somehow.
G13 198    |^Graham Laycock, the manager of Du Pont in Auckland, began
G13 199 to put in large slices of his personal time assisting with the
G13 200 project, and supplied sample materials for me to play around
G13 201 with in the garage at home.  ^I built up dummy machines and
G13 202 used Graham's samples to produce pultruded or filament-wound
G13 203 laminates.
G13 204 *#
G14 001 **[201 TEXT G14**]
G14 002 |^*0The light southerly wind eddied and puffed around the rocky
G14 003 bluffs in a very disagreeable manner for their sailing boat, so
G14 004 they were pleased to find a short beach of black sand, a supply
G14 005 of fresh water, and a good place in the bush for the tent.
G14 006 ^That night they heard plenty of kakapos, grey kiwis, and
G14 007 wekas; and the locality eventually became one of Henry's
G14 008 favoured collecting grounds.  ^There were also penguins in
G14 009 residence *- they appeared to be everywhere they could get a
G14 010 landing.  ^On subsequent excursions Henry usually camped at
G14 011 sunny sheltered Beach Harbour, which was around the corner from
G14 012 Sandy Cove, a little farther up the Sound to the east.
G14 013    |^The sandflies at Sandy Cove encouraged Henry and his
G14 014 assistant to make an early start the next day.  ^They took
G14 015 *1Putangi *0across Acheron Passage and in amongst the rocks at
G14 016 the mouth of Occasional Creek, on the eastern side of
G14 017 Resolution Island.  ^Some years later, Henry camped in
G14 018 Occasional Cove, when he was unable to land on the Gilbert
G14 019 Islands because of the swell, and called it *'a miserable
G14 020 place**'.  ^The *'kekies**' **[SIC**] and ferns were up to his
G14 021 neck, and there was no place to walk.  ^But on this first visit
G14 022 he pushed his way through the enveloping greenery to look for
G14 023 traces of ground birds and concluded there were no kakapos on
G14 024 that side of the island.
G14 025    |^Before Henry had finished writing to his friend Melland
G14 026 about the trip around Resolution Island, the *1Hinemoa
G14 027 *0arrived unexpectedly on 12 October with mail and supplies.
G14 028 ^Amongst the letters was a parcel and note from Katie Melland.
G14 029 ^Later Henry explained to her what had happened when the
G14 030 steamer came and caught him unprepared:
G14 031 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G14 032    |^Maitland acknowledged Henry's note of 17 July and said
G14 033 that he was looking forward to receiving a full account of
G14 034 proceedings in Dusky.  ^He greatly regretted the long intervals
G14 035 between their letters to each other.  ^For his part, Henry
G14 036 reported to the commissioner that he had been around Resolution
G14 037 Island in fine weather and now thought it would *'answer well
G14 038 as a reserve for ground birds**'.  ^He was satisfied there were
G14 039 no kakapos on the Island because their feeding signs were
G14 040 easily seen in the bush.  ^As there were plenty of kakapos
G14 041 living on the mainland it would not be difficult to stock
G14 042 Resolution.  ^Grey kiwis were absent from the island and they
G14 043 too would have to be transferred from the mainland.  ^But roas
G14 044 were thriving on Resolution and in many other localities.
G14 045 ^Henry said he planned to leave the transportation of kakapos
G14 046 and kiwis until near Christmas, because he had decided to start
G14 047 building his house.
G14 048 |^After becoming familiar with a large portion of his
G14 049 territory, Henry still thought Pigeon Island the best place for
G14 050 a base and was soon hard at work putting in piles for his
G14 051 house.  ^If it was ready in time, friends could come down in
G14 052 the summer and stay.  ^At the end of five weeks' hard toil, the
G14 053 building was habitable.  ^*'A great relief**', Henry exclaimed
G14 054 in his diary on 15 November, the day he and Burt moved into
G14 055 their new abode.  ^November had been exceptionally wet and
G14 056 windy, with 19.88 inches of rain; fortunately most of it fell
G14 057 at night, so that working conditions were not as bad as the
G14 058 figures indicated.  ^There had been a grand storm of wind from
G14 059 the north on the 12th, and hailstones had destroyed the potato
G14 060 crop, which had promised rather well.
G14 061    |^The site Henry chose for his dwelling was on the neck of
G14 062 the peninsula, about forty yards from the hut (which once
G14 063 vacated was used as a storeshed) but in a much more sheltered
G14 064 position.  ^He built the house of weatherboards, with an iron
G14 065 roof and a brick chimney.
G14 066 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G14 067 ^By the end of 1894, the house was finished and painted
G14 068 outside, but some papering and inside work remained to be done
G14 069 when the fine weather was over.  ^The steamer was to bring a
G14 070 water tank and spouting, as there was very little fresh water
G14 071 on Pigeon Island *- the creek water was stained brown and was
G14 072 liable to cease flowing during a dry spell.
G14 073    |^Later on Henry made a carpenter's bench, a cupboard, two
G14 074 tables, and a couple of chairs.  ^Taking all things into
G14 075 account, he was better housed and more comfortable than he had
G14 076 ever been in his life.  ^It had been a tough job forming a
G14 077 homestead *- about twice as much work as he had anticipated *-
G14 078 but he felt in splendid working trim and in much better fettle
G14 079 than when he had first arrived at Pigeon Island.  ^He was now
G14 080 quite convinced that for all its blustering climate Dusky Sound
G14 081 was a very healthy place.
G14 082    |^Conscious of the need to have his letters ready for the
G14 083 steamer, Henry wrote to Katie Melland to thank her for the
G14 084 parcel of socks and wall pockets she had sent him and to tell
G14 085 her what he had been doing.  ^He also wrote to {0F. R.} Chapman
G14 086 who was keenly interested in botany, ethnology, and many
G14 087 branches of natural history.  ^After describing the places of
G14 088 historical interest which he had seen, and the great variety of
G14 089 birds and fish in the Sound, Henry told Chapman about the kakas
G14 090 which were feeding on the ironwood blossoms:
G14 091 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G14 092    |^Everything promised well for the task ahead.  ^Henry was
G14 093 especially pleased with his assistant, Andrew Burt.  ^Burt was
G14 094 *'about eighteen or twenty years old**', the son of John Burt,
G14 095 a former ranger with the Otago Acclimatisation
G14 096 **[PLATE**]
G14 097 Society, who had contracted a fatal disease and died in 1893.
G14 098 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G14 099 said Henry.  ^On Sundays the two of them would launch *1Putangi
G14 100 *0and go out amongst the fish, a pastime of which they never
G14 101 tired, even if it was only to look at the fish swimming around.
G14 102 ^Another favourite leisure activity was visiting the wreck in
G14 103 nearby Facile Harbour to look for artefacts.  ^To celebrate
G14 104 their first Christmas holiday at the station they treated
G14 105 themselves to a sail in the dinghy and a visit to the penguins.
G14 106 *|^Yet for all the interest and challenge of the job, and for
G14 107 all the satisfaction of having created a home in the bush,
G14 108 there was one thing missing for Henry: the company and
G14 109 intellectual stimulation of his friends.  ^*'But I wish I was
G14 110 nearer.  ^I would cut grass for a week in return for a few
G14 111 minutes talk with you and yours**', he confided to Katie
G14 112 Melland after four and a half months at Dusky.
G14 113    |^Having put his homestead in order, and having prospected
G14 114 the mainland for the best collecting grounds, Henry at last
G14 115 began the important task of moving the birds.  ^But there was a
G14 116 hitch right at the outset.  ^In the New Year he went to Passage
G14 117 Point, on the eastern side of the entrance to Acheron Passage,
G14 118 to look for kakapos and hunted for four days without catching a
G14 119 single bird; yet he could hear them drumming in all directions.
G14 120 ^This puzzled him until, one evening, a kakapo came down to the
G14 121 tent and strolled about without the dog taking any notice of it
G14 122 whatever.  ^Henry then realised that because he had broken his
G14 123 dog of hunting crested penguins it thought it should not hunt
G14 124 kakapos either.  ^This was a setback that the curator took
G14 125 philosophically.
G14 126    |^As it was unusually fine and calm the morning he left
G14 127 Passage Point, Henry decided to dredge shells for Edward
G14 128 Melland and {0F.R.}Chapman.  ^He had made a little landing net
G14 129 attached to a twenty-foot pole especially for the purpose.
G14 130 ^One variety of shell that intrigued him was white with a lid
G14 131 like a fan.  ^It could swim very cleverly *'face forward, not
G14 132 backward as you would suppose**'.  ^In deeper water, anchored
G14 133 firmly in the sand and much more difficult to scoop up, were
G14 134 some long shells with spines, which he called *'butterflies**'
G14 135 until he could identify them correctly.
G14 136    |^From Passage Point Henry went to Long Island, at the
G14 137 southern end of Acheron Passage, to camp and look for birds.
G14 138 ^It was a beautiful place *'of great extent and variety with
G14 139 numerous safe harbours**'; but unfortunately no ground birds
G14 140 except wekas lived there.  ^On the way home from his
G14 141 unsuccessful hunt, the curator encountered the {0S.S.}
G14 142 *1Invercargill, *0unexpectedly, near the southwest corner of
G14 143 Resolution Island, and made arrangements to meet her three days
G14 144 later with a letter for his supervising officer.  ^In the
G14 145 letter Henry asked for another dog to be sent down by the
G14 146 *1Hinemoa.  ^*0A well-trained dog was vital for his work.  ^As
G14 147 he commented after several years experience of hunting for
G14 148 kiwis and kakapos, ^*'I could not catch one in a year without a
G14 149 dog.**'
G14 150    |^There was not a lot more to tell Maitland, except to give
G14 151 him a brief account of why the attempts to catch the kakapos
G14 152 had been frustrated, to inform him that the kakapos were
G14 153 breeding this year *- *'they were drumming in all directions on
G14 154 the mainland**' *- and to report progress on the house.  ^Henry
G14 155 thoughtfully issued an invitation to members of the Otago
G14 156 Acclimatisation Society who might like to call for a spell if
G14 157 they did not mind roughing it.  ^When two Dunedin friends
G14 158 landed on his doorstep less than a fortnight later, he must
G14 159 have been very surprised indeed.
G14 160 **[PLATES**]
G14 161 *<*411*>
G14 162 *<*5A Courteous and Generous Host*>
G14 163 |^*0One fine day in mid-January 1895 the {0S.S.} *1Tarawera
G14 164 *0nosed into Henry's bay.  ^She belonged to the Union Steam
G14 165 Ship Company of New Zealand and was on an excursion to the West
G14 166 Coast Sounds, a trip that took about nine days from Port
G14 167 Chalmers and back.  ^The company had been running summer
G14 168 cruises to the Sounds since 1876, so it was experienced in
G14 169 providing the passengers, many of whom were tourists from
G14 170 overseas, with luxurious shipboard living to complement the
G14 171 grandeur of the scenery.  ^Everyone was catered for in
G14 172 activities organised by the officers and crew.  ^An account in
G14 173 the *1Otago Witness *0of a trip in 1886 describes how parties
G14 174 were organised at Cuttle Cove in Preservation Inlet for two
G14 175 days of fishing, shooting, exploring, and collecting natural
G14 176 history specimens.  ^Other less energetic souls were happy to
G14 177 sketch or simply loaf about.  ^At Wet Jacket Arm, in Dusky
G14 178 Sound, there was a religious service in the forenoon, and then
G14 179 the ship's boats were lowered for those who felt inclined to
G14 180 take a turn at the oars.  ^The highlight of the trip was a
G14 181 regatta held in George Sound, where the contestants spent a
G14 182 whole day in the boats practising for the event.  ^Every
G14 183 evening there were concerts and musical entertainments or
G14 184 dancing; one dance was given on the poop, which was decorated
G14 185 with greenery and coloured lamps; and on the last night in the
G14 186 Sounds there was a grand display of fireworks followed by a
G14 187 ball.
G14 188    |^On the January 1895 trip, the Union Company had agreed to
G14 189 the {0S.S.} *1Tarawera *0calling at Pigeon Island to land two
G14 190 passengers for a short stay with their friend Dick, the new
G14 191 curator of Resolution Island.  ^Both men were friends of the
G14 192 Mellands *- they had met Dick at Te Anau Downs *- and both were
G14 193 accustomed to life in the bush.  ^One, Daniel Colquhoun, was a
G14 194 lecturer in medicine at Otago University, and had walked to
G14 195 Milford Sound with Henry a few years previously.  ^He well
G14 196 remembered the uncomfortable night they had spent together at
G14 197 the Arthur River boat-landing during a particularly wet spell.
G14 198 ^The other, Charles Chamberlain, had, as we have seen, helped
G14 199 in the search for Mackinnon and accompanied Dick and the
G14 200 Mellands over Mackinnon Pass.  ^Chamberlain frequently spent
G14 201 his holidays in the Lakes District, where he enjoyed 
G14 202 duck-shooting and sampling the newly discovered walking tracks. 
G14 203 ^He usually stayed at the Murrell family's *'Grand View**'
G14 204 guesthouse at Lake Manapouri, which was renowned for its homely
G14 205 hospitality.  ^There, after an energetic day in the open, he
G14 206 knew he could look forward to an excellent dinner and then fall
G14 207 into an easy-chair to enjoy his pipe in front of a blazing fire
G14 208 of manuka logs.
G14 209    |^At this time Chamberlain and Colquhoun were fond of
G14 210 referring to themselves as being *'not quite in the first bloom
G14 211 of youth**'.
G14 212 *#
G15 001 **[202 TEXT G15**]
G15 002 ^*0These then are all indicative of a man who, no doubt, treats
G15 003 his sport too seriously for his own good at times.
G15 004    |^By game time, Graham Lowe adopts a faceless yet pained
G15 005 expression, which New Zealand televiewers have come to know in
G15 006 his time with the Kiwis.  ^There's anxiety all over his face as
G15 007 he watches a test and rarely, very rarely, will he afford
G15 008 himself the luxury of even a smirk until the game's over.
G15 009 ^Only during the Kiwis' exhilarating 18-0 win over Australia in
G15 010 1985 did he drop his guard a little, just about cracking a
G15 011 smile after Clayton Friend had scored one of his tries.
G15 012 ^Usually, though, he's taut watching a test, so tight he broke
G15 013 two of his back teeth through grinding them so firmly in the
G15 014 Lang Park clash against Australia in 1983.
G15 015    |^It's the motivation aspect of his coaching style which
G15 016 ignites interest and, sometimes, criticism.  ^That happened in
G15 017 1980, for instance, when Lowe had taken Norths from the bottom
G15 018 of the Brisbane competition to premiership winners in the space
G15 019 of only two seasons.  ^The wooden spooners to champions leap
G15 020 didn't guarantee universal approval because there were people
G15 021 in Brisbane league circles who thought Lowe spent too much time
G15 022 off the training field or, in other words, getting up to his
G15 023 motivational tricks rather than flogging the players for no
G15 024 sound reason on the practice pitch.  ^But, as John McCoy
G15 025 writing in *1Rugby League Week, *0the mass circulation league
G15 026 paper, said: ^*"That (spending time off the field with the
G15 027 team) is how Lowe got to know his players, their likes and
G15 028 dislikes and, the end result, was the 1980 premiership.**" ^In
G15 029 the same article, McCoy wrote: ^*"Lowe has built an outstanding
G15 030 team spirit and his personal interest in each player means they
G15 031 give him their absolute best.  ^Isn't that what it's all
G15 032 about?**"
G15 033    |^Lowe finds talking about motivation and being a motivator
G15 034 a trying experience.  ^He can't do so without becoming quite
G15 035 wound up again; it's then that the philosophic Graham Lowe
G15 036 really emerges.
G15 037    |^*"I've always tried to emphasise that motivation doesn't
G15 038 replace skill and it doesn't replace guts and heart and other
G15 039 qualities like that,**" he says.  ^*"Too many people think if
G15 040 you're sufficiently motivated you'll be a good player.  ^That's
G15 041 bullshit.  ^It's only part of being a good player.  ^You have
G15 042 to be strong, skillful, injury free, eat the right food and
G15 043 think the right way before you can be motivated to become a
G15 044 good player.  ^It's all part of the jigsaw of making a
G15 045 footballer but, at the same time, motivation is probably the
G15 046 most important aspect for any player just as motivation is the
G15 047 most important part of our life.**"
G15 048    |^And because Lowe articulates such a convincing thought
G15 049 line on the parallels of sport and life, it has followed that
G15 050 he finds himself a wanted speaker for all manner of occasions
G15 051 including sales conferences and business seminars.
G15 052    |^He became aware very early in his coaching life that he
G15 053 could communicate with players in what he thought was a
G15 054 peculiar way.  ^Later he came to realise this was the force of
G15 055 motivation at work, the meaning of which, to him, is giving
G15 056 someone a reason to do something.  ^*"I don't know how or why
G15 057 it happened but when I realised I could get through to players
G15 058 I tried to analyse why it had come about.  ^Why it was that I
G15 059 could get players to do certain things, and I discovered the
G15 060 players had to be in a receptive frame of mind if I hoped to
G15 061 succeed.  ^This might sound like some kind of hypnotherapy.
G15 062 ^It wasn't.**"
G15 063    |^Lowe regarded his early techniques as unsophisticated but
G15 064 the secret lay in putting the players in a receptive mood and
G15 065 also dealing with them on common ground, in an environment
G15 066 where they felt at ease.  ^*"I used to concentrate on truth and
G15 067 honesty and the basic emotions of love and hate.  ^With love
G15 068 and hate we tried to simplify and divide everything up as much
G15 069 as possible.  ^On the love side the players would have their
G15 070 families, football, winning, new cars, mates and girls while on
G15 071 the hate side there'd be losing, pain, sorrow, the boredom of
G15 072 training, injuries and so on.  ^I'd have the players admitting
G15 073 their own loves and hates in front of the team.  ^There might
G15 074 be a player who wasn't as good as others at tackling.  ^One of
G15 075 the reasons might be because a particular player once sat him
G15 076 on his arse when he tried to tackle him, meaning he has got
G15 077 this thought locked into the back of his mind that maybe he's
G15 078 not strong enough to handle the job of tackling.  ^But if we
G15 079 can encourage him to admit that and that he thinks he could
G15 080 need help, he very seldom will need help because he has got the
G15 081 problem off his chest in front of his peers.  ^Footballers are
G15 082 a very special lot.  ^I don't believe you can lie to them or
G15 083 cheat them in any way because they'll smell you out.
G15 084    |^*"By talking about basic concepts like that *- truth,
G15 085 honesty, love and hate *- I can get players in a receptive
G15 086 mood.  ^You have to compliment players on the good things
G15 087 they've done while also reminding them about any negative part
G15 088 of their game but I've always been careful not to leave a
G15 089 player or players with negative thoughts when I'm involved in
G15 090 these kinds of sessions.
G15 091    |^*"If we had any problem areas I'd have a session to try
G15 092 and rectify them at training on Tuesday night or, at the very
G15 093 latest, up to halfway through the second training run of the
G15 094 week.  ^For most of the last two sessions of a week I work on
G15 095 the positive aspects, on all the things we do right.  ^The
G15 096 motivational process is working throughout the week and, like a
G15 097 business, it must also work throughout the year.  ^Motivation
G15 098 is a long-term project; there's no way you can use just the
G15 099 match day, it's a waste of time.
G15 100    |^*"As coach, I see my job as coming up with the right
G15 101 reason why the players should win, why they should want to win
G15 102 and why they should feel good about themselves.*"
G15 103    |^Lowe's approach to football and life is also dotted with
G15 104 little catch sayings... *"^When you're cruising, you're
G15 105 losing**" or *"^The biggest risk in life is not to take one**"
G15 106 or *"^Only perfect practice makes perfect.**" ^He also likes
G15 107 and dwells on some words, particularly *'if**' and *'self.**'
G15 108    |^*"I like the little words and a word like *'if**' is so
G15 109 important in football and life while the word *'self**' is one
G15 110 of the most vital words I use.  ^Too often you hear people
G15 111 talking about looking after their mates on the football field
G15 112 when the most important person is you or self.  ^If you can
G15 113 build that self up then you can worry about all the others
G15 114 afterwards, but you won't get anywhere if you're not greedy
G15 115 about yourself.  ^That's why I also work a lot with players on
G15 116 an individual basis which is all part of the process of
G15 117 building up self esteem.
G15 118    |^*"Any person has to have a love for himself, a love for
G15 119 his family, for his mates, for the game and for winning but
G15 120 always they must be just in front of the things he hates.  ^We
G15 121 have to have love and hate in life and that works with
G15 122 football.**"
G15 123    |^Lowe's feeling is the dressing room side of a coach's job
G15 124 is probably overplayed; most of his work with the players has
G15 125 been covered well before the dressing room scene.  ^The game
G15 126 itself is a tiny fraction of the work *- preparation is the
G15 127 key; something like 90 per cent of football is preparation for
G15 128 80 minutes of action.  ^And that's why Lowe harps on the
G15 129 perfect-practice-makes-perfect theme, one Barassi used with his
G15 130 North Melbourne Aussie rules side.
G15 131    |^*"The dressing room alone is not the time to motivate a
G15 132 player.  ^I could do that before a game and after 10 minutes of
G15 133 the match he would have forgotten everything I'd told him,**"
G15 134 says Lowe.  ^*"When you go to the dressing room it can't be
G15 135 with a predetermined message for the players or for
G15 136 individuals.  ^You can have a couple of basic themes about
G15 137 control of the ball or keeping to the game plan but any
G15 138 inspirational message has to come from the heart.  ^If it's
G15 139 premeditated, it won't come from the heart, the players will
G15 140 know and that's how they'll respond.  ^Allied to providing any
G15 141 motivational assistance, a player must be sufficiently 
G15 142 self-motivated to want to play football for the whole season to get
G15 143 himself to training and to get himself to the game.  ^And to be
G15 144 self-motivated he must have a dominant thought *- perhaps to be
G15 145 successful and to always give 100 per cent, which can apply to
G15 146 both his life and his football.  ^Many people today talk about
G15 147 goals in life and goals in business but I talk about dominant
G15 148 thoughts.  ^The player whose dominant thought is getting on the
G15 149 piss after the game is no good to anyone and neither is the
G15 150 player whose overriding thought is to seek revenge on some
G15 151 player he has had trouble with earlier in the season.
G15 152    |^*"As I always say, though, putting 100 per cent in to your
G15 153 life, your work or football doesn't give you the right to
G15 154 expect success at whatever you're trying to do, it just
G15 155 provides the opportunity.**"
G15 156    |^One of Lowe's busiest and most rewarding years in the
G15 157 motivational sense was his first in premier football with
G15 158 Otahuhu in 1977.  ^By that stage, he had spotted his gifts in
G15 159 communicating with his players.  ^*"While I think we tried too
G15 160 much that year we got away with it because we had a group of
G15 161 players thirsting for that kind of approach,**" he recalls.
G15 162    |^*"One thing we introduced was the kicking tee.  ^One of
G15 163 the players in the team, Michael Simons, had just come back
G15 164 from the United States and brought a grid iron kicking tee with
G15 165 him.  ^I'd never seen one before but told him I might use it.
G15 166 ^I got on to Brian Doherty at the *1Auckland Star *0to tell him
G15 167 we had a new secret weapon we were going to use; I use the
G15 168 media because it's one of the most powerful forms of motivation
G15 169 there is.  ^With this tee, I basically said whoever's going to
G15 170 use it could use either foot and still kick goals.  ^It caused
G15 171 an uproar, even though we never used the tee, but straight away
G15 172 that kind of technique put the Otahuhu players up on a
G15 173 platform.  ^The same thing happened with the moves we
G15 174 introduced that year, many of which were designed, in a
G15 175 roundabout way, to lift the self esteem of the players and to
G15 176 build their own confidence.  ^That was as much the reason for
G15 177 doing the moves because it identified the players with
G15 178 something special.  ^We used one move from the kick from a
G15 179 penalty where we took three players out of the field of play
G15 180 and had them run down the touch**[ARB**]-line about 30 or so
G15 181 metres to where they thought the ball would go out.  ^Then
G15 182 they'd go straight out on to the field, tap it and carry on.
G15 183 ^It caused chaos with the referees and opposition but as much
G15 184 as anything I was trying to stimulate the players with a move
G15 185 like that.**"
G15 186    |^Over the years, Lowe had used the same kind of approach
G15 187 with all teams including netball, Aussie rules, softball,
G15 188 cricket and soccer teams.  ^He's forever invited to training
G15 189 sessions of some sport he has had no previous dealing with.
G15 190    |^The ideas used have varied with his league teams from
G15 191 writing personal letters to his players or to using classical
G15 192 music in the dressing room to help with *'mental rehearsal.**'
G15 193 ^He also introduced the idea of messages.  ^When the players
G15 194 were dropping a lot of ball at training at Otahuhu one night,
G15 195 he wrote a little note on the ball, reading: ^*"I am a ball.
G15 196 ^Don't drop me,**" and gave it back to the players to have a
G15 197 look at.
G15 198 *#
G16 001 **[203 TEXT G16**]
G16 002    |^February started with a hiss and a roar when Philip had a
G16 003 motorbike accident.  ^He smashed his foot up fairly badly as he
G16 004 was stupidly wearing just jandals at the time of the accident.
G16 005 ^He wasn't too bad though and was home in a couple of days on
G16 006 crutches and running us ragged trying to get things for him.
G16 007 ^It soon dawned on us after the first couple of days that he
G16 008 really wasn't as incapacitated as we first thought.  ^Lynley
G16 009 and I caught him out walking up the hallway without the aid of
G16 010 his crutches.
G16 011    |^On the next Wednesday while I was at a clinic appointment
G16 012 at Kew I was told that on the basis of the findings from recent
G16 013 x-rays that the cysts had disappeared from my lungs.  ^I was
G16 014 very pleased as I always thought cysts sounded very unclean
G16 015 things to have inside of you.  ^\0Dr O'Hagan decided he'd
G16 016 decrease my prednisone to 5\0mg which didn't thrill me all that
G16 017 much as I knew that with the smaller dose I would soon start to
G16 018 feel lousy all over again.  ^Sure enough, by the second day the
G16 019 effects had started to really wear off and I had a lot of
G16 020 trouble sleeping that night with really bad stomach cramps and
G16 021 feeling nauseated.
G16 022    |^On the Saturday two teachers from Kingswell High School in
G16 023 the city, Michael Deaker and Doug Cooper, came to discuss the
G16 024 year's correspondence school work and the need for having a
G16 025 tutor that year.  ^I was so conscious of making a good
G16 026 impression and got very embarrassed when every time I went to
G16 027 speak I'd start to cough a lot.
G16 028    |^Dad decided that I might benefit if he rented me an
G16 029 exercycle to work on and so I soon started pedalling away on
G16 030 that.  ^An occupational therapist was coming out to see me and
G16 031 I did some string art and made a botanical garden in a large
G16 032 bottle.
G16 033    |^\0Mr Cooper came back out that Saturday and I really
G16 034 enjoyed having a teacher again and it was especially good having
G16 035 a one-to-one relationship.
G16 036    |^Mum and Dad went away for a couple of days up to
G16 037 Wellington that month to see Robert and Sue who were living
G16 038 there at the time.  ^I was a little worried about having
G16 039 Grandma and Grandad to look after us but I was pleased that
G16 040 they came to our house and not the other way round as it meant
G16 041 that we had all our things around us and that way we wouldn't
G16 042 get quite so bored.
G16 043    |^On the 2nd of March Grandad turned 80 and I wondered if
G16 044 I'd ever reach such an age.  ^I was getting frustrated not
G16 045 having people outside the family to talk with and I started
G16 046 driving everyone crazy always asking so many questions.
G16 047 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G16 048    |^I was so hurt the next day when I overheard one of Mum's
G16 049 friends saying that Mum was a virtual prisoner in her own home.
G16 050 ^I felt very guilty over this but angry also at the
G16 051 thoughtlessness of the friend as she really didn't know what
G16 052 she was talking about at all.
G16 053    |^There was big excitement that Saturday when Philip decided
G16 054 that he was going to go out to live in a flat.  ^Mum was very
G16 055 hurt, which I couldn't understand as I thought it was a natural
G16 056 progression of all young people.
G16 057    |^On the 14th \0Dr O'Hagan came out to see me which I was
G16 058 very pleased about as it was planned that we'd go up to
G16 059 Queenstown for the Easter holidays.  ^I wasn't feeling so good
G16 060 of late and wanted him to make sure that I wouldn't have to go
G16 061 into hospital and stuff up another holiday.
G16 062    |^Soon it was \0St Patrick's day and I was feeling really
G16 063 bad with a throbbing headache so bad that when I opened my
G16 064 eyelids it would just make me want to scream.  ^I remember Dad
G16 065 brought home green sandwiches which had been on sale at the
G16 066 Southland Frozen Meat Company cafeteria.  ^They looked really
G16 067 bilious and I didn't attempt one at all.
G16 068 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G16 069    |^Pressure was beginning to build up with me and I was
G16 070 finding everyone was trying to get me out and about but I was
G16 071 so scared to go where there were any crowds at all.
G16 072    |^Out of the blue one day the subject of Social Welfare
G16 073 benefits came up with \0Dr O'Hagan.  ^He said I should be on
G16 074 one, and was surprised I wasn't, but Mum wasn't going to have
G16 075 it as she felt that I should be supported by the family.  ^\0Dr
G16 076 O'Hagan said that if I was to have any independence at all then
G16 077 I would have to be able to support myself and that seemed to be
G16 078 a good way to start.  ^In the end Mum was finally persuaded as
G16 079 was always the case when anyone came up against \0Dr O'Hagan in
G16 080 battle.
G16 081    |^At Easter I made it to Queenstown and a lovely time was
G16 082 had by all although with Grandma and Grandad there as well it
G16 083 really was too much for me with the constant chatter all the
G16 084 time.  ^One day Dad bought me a dress and then that night we
G16 085 all went out for dinner to The Ramada Inn.  ^It was really
G16 086 wonderful.  ^But I was always conscious of the fact that people
G16 087 were often staring at me and I could hear them discussing the
G16 088 unusual tubing on my face.  ^I even heard one mother say to her
G16 089 child not to go near me as it might be catching.  ^I felt so
G16 090 unclean and I would always avoid looking at people in the eye.
G16 091 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G16 092    |^We got home on the 29th and it wasn't to be very long
G16 093 before I was to hear the next plan \0Dr O'Hagan had in store
G16 094 for me.  ^On April the 11th he said it might be a good idea for
G16 095 me to go to a school once a week to get me seeing people my own
G16 096 age and, getting out once a week, I might learn something into
G16 097 the bargain.
G16 098    |^He got in touch with Michael Deaker and Doug Cooper, from
G16 099 Kingswell High School, and it was soon decided for me that I
G16 100 should go there one day just to see how I liked it.  ^I think
G16 101 this was just a short-term measure on their behalf as knowing
G16 102 \0Dr O'Hagan he had probably decided that I would like it
G16 103 anyway.
G16 104    |^I went on the 19th and I was so scared that I felt dizzy
G16 105 all day and was sure I would faint dead away.  ^Everyone was
G16 106 really nice and went out of their way to make me feel as
G16 107 welcome as they could and didn't seem at all put off by all my
G16 108 medical paraphernalia.  ^Unfortunately, apart from everybody
G16 109 being very nice towards me, I found the day to be very boring.
G16 110 ^Perhaps it was because I had no real work to do and was only a
G16 111 spectator in the classes.
G16 112    |^Anyway the rest of the week passed quite nicely and I
G16 113 passed two mathematics tests which were really quite hard.  ^I
G16 114 got 67% for one and 71% for the other.  ^Maths was always my
G16 115 favourite subject followed very closely by English.  ^During
G16 116 this time a girl from Kingswell came out to see me all in the
G16 117 hope that I would really be switched on to the idea of going
G16 118 there in a couple of weeks.  ^Eventually I did go and I have to
G16 119 admit I quite enjoyed it.  ^However, I still felt like I wasn't
G16 120 really doing anything there at all and so when \0Dr O'Hagan
G16 121 asked me the next day if I was enjoying it I said that in my
G16 122 opinion it was a total waste of time.  ^He really told me what
G16 123 for and laid it on the line that it was in my best interests
G16 124 and that maybe I really didn't want any friends at all but
G16 125 instead liked to be at home all the time.
G16 126    |^I told him that he may be a good medical doctor but he
G16 127 certainly was a lousy psychologist and he should stick to his
G16 128 own field.  ^He didn't seem to mind this retort too much.  ^I
G16 129 always felt that he respected people for telling him how they
G16 130 felt and for not letting people push them around.  ^Needless to
G16 131 say, Mum was highly embarrassed and told me off for not having
G16 132 the proper respect for my elders.  ^After a few days I began to
G16 133 realize that although he was very pushy he was doing it for my
G16 134 own benefit and he only wanted the best for me.
G16 135    |^The next night Lynley and I went to see the Leo Sayer
G16 136 concert at the Civic Theatre in town and I had a really good
G16 137 time and for once didn't care that I had oxygen at all.
G16 138    |^In June one of my correspondence school teachers came out
G16 139 to see how I was getting along.  ^I felt at that time that he
G16 140 was merely humouring me and thought it was really just to give
G16 141 me something to do, *"an interest for you dear**".
G16 142    |^On June the 11th I was confirmed into the Presbyterian
G16 143 church by the Reverend David Borne.  ^For some time now since
G16 144 my illness began I had come to draw upon what faith I had and
G16 145 to question a lot of my previous values.  ^David Borne had come
G16 146 out to see me quite often and had been very ready to discuss
G16 147 and answer any questions I had on religion.  ^I had thought
G16 148 that if you still had doubts then you couldn't in all honesty
G16 149 confirm your belief in God whereas David Borne had taught me
G16 150 that it wasn't so much doubts I had but instead questions and a
G16 151 good Christian should always be seeking the truth.
G16 152    |^July started off very well at first and I enjoyed that
G16 153 year's telethon which raised *+$3million for *"The Year of the
G16 154 Disabled**".  ^However, the next night I heard that someone I
G16 155 knew had only 12 months to live.  ^This shattered me as  at
G16 156 least I didn't know how long I would have to live.  ^I wrote a
G16 157 letter to his family expressing my feelings, but I wrote it in
G16 158 my diary and never did send it.
G16 159 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G16 160    |^The 12th of July was my 17th birthday and I had a very
G16 161 happy day.  ^I got some earrings, a nightie, the *"Saturday
G16 162 Night Fever**" tape, a gold chain and an angora jersey from Mum
G16 163 and Dad, plus three telegrams.  ^To celebrate, on the 14th we
G16 164 all went to the Ascot Park Hotel for dinner and although my
G16 165 oxygen ran out during the meal I managed to put away a steak, a
G16 166 crayfish cocktail, a raspberry sundae, some wine and a gin and
G16 167 tonic, so I didn't think I did too badly.
G16 168    |^I started going out a bit more in the next few weeks and
G16 169 managed to see the movie *"Saturday Night Fever**".  ^And, for
G16 170 the August school holidays we all went up to Dunedin to stay.
G16 171    |^We were very fortunate to be able to stay in Robyn Carr's
G16 172 parents' house up there.  ^Robyn had gone to school with me.
G16 173 ^We also went up to Christchurch for a weekend as well and
G16 174 Robert and Sue came down from Wellington to spend the time with
G16 175 us.  ^Much to Lynley's and my delight in the motel next to us
G16 176 was a local New Zealand group called *"Golden Harvest**".
G16 177 ^They were there entered in a national talent competition at
G16 178 the time.
G16 179    |^In the next few days when we got back down to Dunedin,
G16 180 Robyn Carr asked Lynley and me to the movies with her.  ^We
G16 181 went to *"Grease**" and thoroughly enjoyed it and when we came
G16 182 out I bumped into Sally Wood and Karen Aubrey in the Octagon,
G16 183 two other school friends.
G16 184    |^Bill Bowers phoned the next day and asked if I'd like to
G16 185 come to their place the next day and see their new daughter
G16 186 Jenny.  ^I had a lovely time that day bathing and playing with
G16 187 the two girls, Jenny and Clare.
G16 188 *#
G17 001 **[204 TEXT G17**]
G17 002    |^Our second day in Lhasa was spent exploring the Potala.
G17 003 ^The guide was a charming and open lady with a cute little
G17 004 freckled nose, called Jang Jiang June.  ^Unlike most of the
G17 005 Chinese that we had met she was happy to speak openly on just
G17 006 about any subject.
G17 007    |^To reach the Potala we climbed the great line of worn
G17 008 stone steps, feeling a bit like flies on an elephant's backside
G17 009 *- the immense monastery with its white stone and ochre walls
G17 010 capped with tarnished gold roof towering 300 feet above us was
G17 011 like a small Chomolungma.  ^The Potala was built on the ruins
G17 012 of an ancient royal palace by perhaps the greatest of the Dalai
G17 013 Lamas, Ngawang Lozang Gyatsu, the Great Fifth, who appears to
G17 014 have united Tibet under the religious philosophy of his Yellow
G17 015 Sect.  ^His teacher was the abbot of Tashilungpo monastery at
G17 016 Xigatse and to him the Great Fifth gave the title of Panchen
G17 017 Rimpoche, Precious Great Scholar.  ^To the Panchen Lamas, who
G17 018 have succeeded each other by a similar process of reincarnation
G17 019 to the Dalai Lamas, fell much of the responsibility for the
G17 020 administration of Tibet.  ^The Mongol chief, Gushri Khan, took
G17 021 responsibility for the defence of the country.
G17 022    |^More than 300 years later as I climbed the great stone
G17 023 staircase in front of the Potala I was surprised by my own
G17 024 emotional detachment.  ^I had expected to be overwhelmed by the
G17 025 place.  ^After so many years of wandering through the Himalayan
G17 026 region south of the border, dreaming of a visit to this
G17 027 forbidden shrine, here I was.  ^But somehow my heart was empty.
G17 028 ^Like so many grand old buildings whose time is gone, the
G17 029 Potala was now a lifeless giant, a reminder of a religious
G17 030 regime that many would sooner forget, a museum of Buddhist
G17 031 bric-a*?3-brac where tourists wheeze up endless staircases,
G17 032 sometimes incongruously equipped with oxygen apparatus!
G17 033    |^At the top of the great stone stairway we entered a huge
G17 034 courtyard through an ornate and colourful gateway.  ^Rising
G17 035 several storeys in front of us was the heart of the Potala.
G17 036 ^Another stairway led into its gloomy recesses where there were
G17 037 enormous bronze and gold effigies of Buddha in his various
G17 038 incarnations.  ^One sensed the priceless value of these things
G17 039 rather than saw it, as the only light came from flickering
G17 040 lamps fuelled by huge quantities of yak butter.  ^The air was
G17 041 thick with its slightly rancid odour mixed with incense and the
G17 042 smell of old wealth and power.  ^Another room contained huge
G17 043 chortens entombing the remains of the thirteen previous Dalai
G17 044 Lamas, with the Great Fifth taking pride of place.  ^They were
G17 045 all plated with pure gold and inlaid with jewels.  ^It is said
G17 046 that the plating on the fifth Dalai Lama's chorten weighs
G17 047 179,703 ounces.
G17 048    |^Dalai Lama means *'Master Ocean of Wisdom**' and the first
G17 049 Dalai Lama was Gedun Truppa who founded Tashilungpo monastery
G17 050 at Xigatse in 1447.  ^As we filed past the chortens I wondered
G17 051 whether the fourteenth Dalai Lama would ever return from his
G17 052 exile in India, even if only as a corpse, to be incarcerated
G17 053 beside his predecessors.  ^The Chinese have made no secret that
G17 054 they would like him to return before this, to take up the reins
G17 055 of all administration apart from the military, but when I spoke
G17 056 with him in 1981 he said with a laugh, ^*'No way can we go
G17 057 backwards and no use... but I think I will return there some
G17 058 time**'.  ^From this I understood that he did not believe he
G17 059 could return to Tibet to administrate again, but that for
G17 060 personal and philosophical reasons he would like to return for
G17 061 a visit.  ^An Indo-Tibetan friend of mine, Chewang Tashi, told
G17 062 me that the scriptures prophesied he was the last Dalai Lama,
G17 063 but he added shrewdly, ^*'If there is another he will be a
G17 064 warrior!**'
G17 065    |^We climbed up more stairs to the roof where we began
G17 066 haggling with the doormen on the Dalai Lama's old suite for a
G17 067 cheaper entry than the normal 2 yuan for foreigners.  ^Like
G17 068 most New Zealanders we were not keen on being ripped off.  ^The
G17 069 Chinese administration was already fleecing us blind to be in
G17 070 Tibet and we were keen to fight back where we could; while Jang
G17 071 Jiang June negotiated for us, we gazed out over the rooftops of
G17 072 Lhasa as if we couldn't care less about a visit to the royal
G17 073 suite.  ^Finally the price was set at 20 fen each, a one
G17 074 thousand percent reduction!  ^*'Bloody tight-fisted New
G17 075 Zealanders**' I mumbled, putting the doormen's expressions into
G17 076 words as we filed past.
G17 077    |^Inside the suite all was apparently as his excellency had
G17 078 left it.  ^The clock was even stopped at the fateful hour of
G17 079 11.20 and the calendar recorded the day, although I don't
G17 080 remember what it said.  ^It was a colourful, airy, light and
G17 081 comfortable cell (as lamas' cells go), commanding a fabulous
G17 082 view over the city, but, despite this, one got the feeling of
G17 083 imprisonment: I have no doubt that the sad events that befell
G17 084 Tibet were for the Dalai Lama a release from an inevitable 
G17 085 up-market imprisonment.  ^Through his exile, moreover, he has
G17 086 become a worldly and astute politician.  ^As we descended the
G17 087 great stairway Jang Jiang June told us that during the 
G17 088 so-called *'cultural revolution**' the Red Guard would have
G17 089 destroyed the Potala, but the locals blockaded the palace and
G17 090 eventually the Chinese Army removed the attackers.  ^Many of
G17 091 Tibet's other great monasteries were not so lucky.
G17 092    |^In Lhasa we picked up the two vehicles which were to carry
G17 093 us to the foot of Chomolungma.  ^One was a shiny new Toyota
G17 094 Landcruiser, generously donated by the manufacturers and driven
G17 095 by a grinning demon called \0Mr Chan, whom our dentist, Rob
G17 096 Blackburne, diagnosed on first meeting as having pyorrhoea.
G17 097 ^The other vehicle was a Chinese copy of a 1936 Chevrolet
G17 098 truck.  ^On to this was loaded our equipment *- the Chinese
G17 099 could not believe how little we had.  ^Apparently the 1983
G17 100 French attempt on the west ridge had had fourteen trucks!
G17 101 ^(When Rob Blackburne's mother heard of our cheap and light
G17 102 approach she said, ^*'I've heard on the radio how you're going
G17 103 to do it on a shoestring *- can't even afford proper oxygen.
G17 104 ^You'll come back and have to live as a social security
G17 105 beneficiary!**')
G17 106    |^One day at lunch we met a breezy Australian woman called
G17 107 Sorrel Wilby who was planning to walk across Tibet with only a
G17 108 yak for company.  ^The authorities finally convinced her that
G17 109 yaks were difficult beasts to look after and a donkey would be
G17 110 more appropriate.  ^To fill in time before her departure to
G17 111 western Tibet she decided to accompany us to base camp.  ^We
G17 112 were delighted to have her feminine company for a few days; we
G17 113 were going to have quite enough of
G17 114 **[PLATE**]
G17 115 our own before we were finished.
G17 116    |^On the last day of July we left Lhasa and our small convoy
G17 117 was soon climbing away from the Tsangpo valley, grinding
G17 118 laboriously up to the first of many high passes.  ^From the
G17 119 top, at 17,000 feet, we all poured from the bus for a leak and
G17 120 our first good look at the Tibetan countryside.  ^We were atop
G17 121 a gentle but barren ridge.  ^The pass was marked by an enormous
G17 122 heap of stones where a thicket of tattered prayer flags
G17 123 fluttered in the breeze.  ^I added my own to the heap, shouting
G17 124 as I did a Sherpa prayer for safe passage, *'So so so... la
G17 125 lago oh**'.  ^Behind us stretched the hazy valley of the
G17 126 Tsangpo, its braided waters drawing twisted blue fingers across
G17 127 the broad grey bed of shingle.  ^Ahead in our direction of
G17 128 travel lay a large blue lake cradled in an almost green tussock
G17 129 basin, and beyond, the first of the high mountains rose in a
G17 130 sweep of white snow and ice to 21,500 feet.  ^Mike Perry and
G17 131 Waka were setting a fearful pace shooting pictures *- I could
G17 132 almost hear the Kodak shares going up.
G17 133    |^We stopped for lunch at the far end of the lake in what
G17 134 appeared to be a particularly deserted part of the world.  ^But
G17 135 scarcely had our backsides hit the rocky ground when an
G17 136 enthusiastic crowd of Tibetans were clambering around, jostling
G17 137 **[PLATE**]
G17 138 each other for the choicest bits of rubbish.  ^Cans and bottles
G17 139 were of particular value.  ^Hugh Van Noorden felt that they
G17 140 were really degrading themselves by scrapping over our castoffs
G17 141 and said so, as only Hugh could.  ^It is not difficult to feel
G17 142 grumpy when you first arrive at high altitude and Shaun told
G17 143 Hugh not to get *'so uptight**'.  ^This was the nearest we'd
G17 144 come to a confrontation and the rest of us held our breaths,
G17 145 but fortunately nothing eventuated.
G17 146    |^Our next stop of interest was the local petrol station,
G17 147 more like Fort Knox than a petrol station.  ^The fuel was
G17 148 stored within thick walls capped by tangles of barbed wire, and
G17 149 to obtain service we knocked on a small hatch and a creaking
G17 150 little door opened to reveal a suspicious-looking attendant who
G17 151 pushed a nozzle at us through close bars *- obviously petrol is
G17 152 a valuable commodity in a land where the yak is still king.
G17 153    |^From the lake the road climbed to another high pass.
G17 154 ^Here glaciers came almost down to the road like giant
G17 155 shattered white staircases from the surrounding peaks.  ^An
G17 156 hour later we were 4,000 feet lower down, driving past fertile
G17 157 fields
G17 158 **[PLATES**]
G17 159 as we approached Xigatse, second largest town in Tibet.  ^On
G17 160 the western edge of the town was Tashilungpo Gompa, monastery
G17 161 of the Panchen Lama who since the Dalai Lama's exile has been
G17 162 the paramount religious figure in Tibet.
G17 163    |^At the time of the 1950 invasion the Panchen Lama was only
G17 164 a young boy and the Chinese were able to use him as a link with
G17 165 the Tibetan people, but as the years went by and conditions
G17 166 deteriorated in his homeland he became more and more outspoken.
G17 167 ^In the early 1960s he became openly rebellious and in 1964 he
G17 168 was imprisoned in China's main political prison, the dreaded
G17 169 Qin Cheng near Beijing.  ^Conditions were desperate and on one
G17 170 occasion he tried to commit suicide while being tortured.  ^In
G17 171 February 1978, after fourteen years' imprisonment, he was
G17 172 finally released.
G17 173    |^Tashilungpo was a joy to visit because it was a living
G17 174 monastery where nuns and lamas, as well as many other ordinary
G17 175 folk, lived and practised their religion.  ^In the monastery's
G17 176 dark, secret recesses monks chanted prayers, banged drums and
G17 177 cymbals and made exceptionally rude noises on horns in an
G17 178 atmosphere thick with incense smoke.  ^Little trees flourished
G17 179 in wonky-paved courtyards and Tibetans with smiling, lined
G17 180 faces poked their heads out of ornate windows where marigolds
G17 181 bloomed in window boxes.  ^Teams of builders worked at
G17 182 renovating the shaky parts of the building, and artists
G17 183 followed behind decorating walls, pillars and ceilings with
G17 184 ornate and colourful designs.  ^Here Buddhism was alive and
G17 185 well.
G17 186    |^Next day we  headed for Xegar traversing more typically
G17 187 Tibetan countryside, absolutely barren hills rising brown and
G17 188 dry above the green patchwork carpet of barley on the valley
G17 189 floors, with a couple of high passes thrown in for good
G17 190 measure.  ^On top of one of these, at about 17,000 feet, we
G17 191 found fossilised seashells, reminding us that this plateau and
G17 192 the Himalayan range were both once beneath the sea.  ^From a
G17 193 geological point of view this was in the relatively recent past
G17 194 *- only five million years ago the Sea of Tethys lapped against
G17 195 the shores of Asia (now southern Tibet).  ^But Gondwanaland
G17 196 crept up in the dark geological night and collided with the
G17 197 ancient shore of Asia: the harder granites, gneisses and
G17 198 basalts of Gondwanaland bit into the soft sedimentary rock of
G17 199 Asia and forced it upward, twisting and wrenching it into the
G17 200 highest and yet youngest of the world's great mountain ranges.
G17 201 ^Of course the great rivers which were already there cut into
G17 202 the land as it was forced up, creating the incredible gorges
G17 203 that are now the delight of trekkers and the despair of roading
G17 204 engineers.  ^Tibet was then probably clothed in wonderful
G17 205 forests but ultimately the Himalaya became a natural barrier to
G17 206 stop the monsoon rains and the forests died out.
G17 207 *#
G18 001 **[205 TEXT G18**]
G18 002 *<*8Te Manihera: An Account of Robert Maunsell and his
G18 003 Missionary Work*> *<*4by Helen Garrett*> 
G18 004 *<*1(Great-Granddaughter)*>
G18 005 |^*0Robert Maunsell was born on 24 October 1810 at Milford near
G18 006 Limerick, the seventh son of his father's second marriage.
G18 007 ^The Maunsells were a very big family, highly regarded and
G18 008 prosperous.  ^Robert's father George, who was Collector of
G18 009 Customs (like his father before him), was subsequently a
G18 010 partner with his cousins Thomas and Robert, in Maunsell's Bank.
G18 011 ^An adventurous spirit and a high sense of public duty ran in
G18 012 the family, as it did in so many Anglo-Irish families.  ^Not
G18 013 far away, at Waterford, William Hobson was growing up.
G18 014 ^Hobson's biographer, {0G.H.} Scholefield, remarked that
G18 015 ^*'Colonists of Anglo-Saxon race have nowhere produced a
G18 016 greater number of eminent men for political, military and
G18 017 social service than have the English in Ireland**'.  ^And one
G18 018 of the secretaries at the Church Missionary Society observed
G18 019 that *'choicer missionaries are not in the field than those who
G18 020 have come to us from the sister church in Ireland**'.
G18 021    |^Robert was educated at Waterford and entered Trinity
G18 022 College, Dublin, in July 1828.  ^An entrance examination based
G18 023 on classical texts was obligatory; and in addition, for the
G18 024 encouragement of Hebrew, there was an optional Hebrew
G18 025 examination with premiums awarded for the best performance:
G18 026 Robert won the premium of *+2 in the October examination.  ^His
G18 027 love of Hebrew continued all his life: even on his deathbed he
G18 028 was reading from the Hebrew Bible and he preferred to translate
G18 029 directly from Hebrew into Maori.  ^He graduated in 1833 with
G18 030 honours in classics and was intended for the law.  ^A chance
G18 031 conversation, however, led him to decide on entering the Church
G18 032 instead; and another chance meeting with an Indian missionary
G18 033 filled his mind with the desire to become a missionary.  ^When
G18 034 one looks at the family history, this decision is no real
G18 035 surprise.  ^It was in his blood as well as in his Anglo-Irish
G18 036 inheritance.
G18 037    |^The Maunsell family was an ancient one.  ^*1An Historical
G18 038 and Genealogical Account of the Ancient Family of Maunsell *-
G18 039 Mansell *- Masel *0by William \0W. Mansell (printed in London
G18 040 in 1850 for private circulation) makes the claim that the
G18 041 family came from France to England with William the Conqueror
G18 042 and settled at Margam in Wales.  ^Margam Abbey is crowded with
G18 043 monuments and memorials of the Maunsells, one headless effigy
G18 044 having its thighs crossed, denoting a crusader.  ^About the
G18 045 middle of the thirteenth century Maunsells are first heard of
G18 046 in Ireland.  ^The cathedral of \0St Mary's in Limerick contains
G18 047 many memorials of later Maunsells who were soldiers, clergymen
G18 048 and philanthropists.  ^A chapter of the genealogy devoted to
G18 049 *'The Maunsells of the Dominion**' lists public servants,
G18 050 administrators, soldiers and pioneers in Canada, Australia,
G18 051 India and other former British colonial territories.
G18 052    |^Not only such a background but the atmosphere of the times
G18 053 he lived in must have influenced Robert's decision.  ^During
G18 054 the first half of the nineteenth century a great evangelical
G18 055 movement was gathering momentum.  ^The growth of the missionary
G18 056 societies was closely associated with the long campaign for the
G18 057 abolition of slavery, culminating in the Emancipation Act of
G18 058 August 1834: it is no accident that Wilberforce was one of the
G18 059 Founders of the Church Missionary Society.  ^The Church of
G18 060 England itself was awakening to great reforms: social work at
G18 061 home, as well as missionary work abroad, commanded the
G18 062 attention of the Evangelicals.  ^Public interest was intense.
G18 063 ^It was a great moment in history.
G18 064    |^Once the decision was made, Robert went straight to the
G18 065 {0CMS} College at Islington where he carried on his theological
G18 066 and Hebrew studies, and also took a short course in basic
G18 067 medicine (which enabled him later to bring his own ten children
G18 068 into the world).  ^Asked where he wished to serve he answered,
G18 069 ^*'Send me where you will**'.  ^This might have meant Sierra
G18 070 Leone, or other parts of Africa, where the life expectancy of
G18 071 missionaries was very short.
G18 072    |^The choice of New Zealand was fairly obvious to the
G18 073 Secretaries at the {0CMS}.  ^More ordained men of trained
G18 074 intellect were now needed as the New Zealand mission had become
G18 075 established to the point where it was ready to extend its works
G18 076 beyond the Bay of Islands.
G18 077    |^At Islington, Maunsell's most important teacher was
G18 078 Professor Samuel Lee.  ^This astonishing man, a carpenter's
G18 079 apprentice, had by the age of 25 mastered Latin, Greek, Hebrew
G18 080 and a handful of oriental languages.  ^When the early New
G18 081 Zealand missionary and translator Kendal came to London with
G18 082 Hongi Hika in 1820, Lee compiled a Maori grammar with their
G18 083 assistance: he was the first to remark the similarity in Hebrew
G18 084 and Maori syntax which later fascinated Maunsell.  ^There were
G18 085 also several first-hand accounts of New Zealand and the Maoris
G18 086 already in print; and before he left, Maunsell would have read
G18 087 much missionary correspondence about New Zealand, for the
G18 088 {0CMS} Secretaries received regular reports, journals, and
G18 089 letters from their men in the field.
G18 090    |^Maunsell was ordained deacon by the Bishop of London in
G18 091 1833 and priest on 21 December 1834.  ^Shortly afterwards he
G18 092 married Susan Piggot of Camberwell, described as having a sweet
G18 093 and pretty face.  ^He was 25 and she 21 when they set sail for
G18 094 Australia in the *1Florentia *0on 4 February 1835, never to see
G18 095 their homeland again.
G18 096    |^After more than five months, the *1Florentia *0arrived in
G18 097 Sydney, where the Maunsells were forced to remain for yet
G18 098 another three months.  ^There was no doubt much to be learned
G18 099 from Samuel Marsden with whom they lodged for part of their
G18 100 stay.  ^He was not only a fellow {0CMS} missionary with a
G18 101 passionate interest in New Zealand and the Maoris, but also a
G18 102 large landowner with a keen interest in experimental
G18 103 agriculture and an experienced magistrate and administrator.
G18 104 ^But their *'desired haven**' was New Zealand and they were
G18 105 *'truly thankful**', as Susan reports, when after a rough trip
G18 106 on the little brig *1Active *0they finally arrived early on the
G18 107 morning of 26 November at the Paihia Mission Station.
G18 108    |^After two or three pleasant weeks at \0Rev. Henry
G18 109 Williams' establishment they sailed with a large party of
G18 110 missionaries and natives on board the mission ship the
G18 111 *1Columbine *0on a journey to the south.  ^Their purpose was to
G18 112 explore the Manukau, to visit other infant stations and to
G18 113 establish the Maunsells at Mangapouri on the Waipa river as
G18 114 well as to attempt some pacification of warring native tribes.
G18 115    |^Robert was already speaking Maori and reports himself
G18 116 during this journey as for the first time holding a reading
G18 117 class in his tent and able *'in a sort of a way**' to explain
G18 118 some of the parables.  ^*'I could never in England have enjoyed
G18 119 a happier time**', he writes cheerfully.
G18 120    |^Some grim sights and experiences soon came his way,
G18 121 however, on this early journey.  ^One morning a group of
G18 122 missionaries encountered a woman's body being buffeted by the
G18 123 waves on the sea**[ARB**]-shore.  ^It was a slave woman who had
G18 124 been hideously axed.  ^*'They always strike in the hollow part
G18 125 of the back of the skull to obtain the horrid gratification of
G18 126 beholding their hatchet spattered with brains,**' notes
G18 127 Maunsell.
G18 128 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G18 129 ^The murderer, when discovered reclining nearby, remained
G18 130 unmoved in *'brute-like indifference**' to the missionaries'
G18 131 remonstrances.  ^The young missionary was shaken.
G18 132    |^Soon after, some of the missionaries went on to a
G18 133 Committee meeting at Matamata, and here too they were in close
G18 134 contact with horrible scenes of barbarity and cannibalism, as
G18 135 the Waikatos under the chief Waharoa fought their enemies of
G18 136 Rotorua and Tauranga.  ^Maunsell and the \0Rev. {0A.N.} Brown
G18 137 met a *'taua**' or war-party who carried baskets of human limbs
G18 138 and brandished livers at them on the ends of their spears.
G18 139 ^The missionaries were constantly and often successfully
G18 140 involved in peace-making; but this was a full-scale war beyond
G18 141 their control, during which two mission stations had to be
G18 142 closed.
G18 143    |^After these adventures and having now become acquainted
G18 144 with all the {0CMS} stations in the Auckland province, the
G18 145 Maunsells settled at Mangapouri; but this station proving
G18 146 unsatisfactory to supply, Maunsell soon joined the \0Rev. \0J.
G18 147 Hamlin at Moeatoa near Waiuku.  ^Hamlin was fluent in Maori and
G18 148 with him Maunsell first began working on Biblical translations.
G18 149 ^Here they stayed for two years.  ^The Maunsells lived in a
G18 150 native rush house *- things were *'so rough as to make us laugh
G18 151 heartily**', Susan reports.  ^The district which Hamlin and
G18 152 Maunsell covered, travelling by canoe or on foot along the
G18 153 sea**[ARB**]-coast or on Maori trails, stretched from the
G18 154 Manukau to Kawhia.  ^Susan and \0Mrs Hamlin assisted their
G18 155 husbands, taking turns at running the girls' week-day classes
G18 156 and the evening classes for older women.  ^\0Mrs Hamlin had
G18 157 five children and Susan already had her first son, Edward
G18 158 Swartz, with George soon to arrive.  ^*'You can have little
G18 159 idea**', she writes, *'of the awkwardness, idleness and
G18 160 perversity of our native domestics.**' ^There is already
G18 161 mention of her *'indifferent health**' and \0Mrs Hamlin, too,
G18 162 suffered from recurrent spells of unexplained weakness.
G18 163    |^In 1838 Maunsell and Hamlin (known to the Maoris as *'Te
G18 164 Manihera**' and *'Te Hemara**') decide to separate as the
G18 165 numbers of Maoris in the district were becoming too few and the
G18 166 land was barren.  ^Hamlin established his mission at Orua and
G18 167 in 1839 Maunsell moved south to Maraetai at the Waikato Heads
G18 168 where he was to remain for the next 14 years.
G18 169 *<*6MARAETAI*>
G18 170 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G18 171    |^The only great drawback was Susan's health.  ^\0Mr Ford,
G18 172 the {0CMS} doctor, advised Maunsell to leave New Zealand and
G18 173 take her back to England.  ^He was troubled but unwilling.
G18 174 ^*'To leave the land is a step that I shall ever take with the
G18 175 greatest reluctance.**' ^And fortunately by June 1840 he is
G18 176 able to write that her health has improved.
G18 177    |^Meanwhile in early 1840 Maunsell had, of course, been
G18 178 occupied in gaining signatures from nearly all the leading
G18 179 Waikato Maori chiefs for the Treaty of Waitangi.  ^Although
G18 180 they were a little worried about the harmful effect the coming
G18 181 of large numbers of Europeans might have on the natives, the
G18 182 missionaries were convinced that it was necessary for the
G18 183 protection of both Europeans and Maoris that the British
G18 184 Government should take charge of the country.  ^They were
G18 185 responsible for translating the Treaty and explaining it to the
G18 186 Maoris, advising them to accept, and collecting their
G18 187 signatures.  ^Without the missionaries the Treaty would have
G18 188 had little chance of acceptance.
G18 189    |^Maunsell was rather less worried than most of his
G18 190 colleagues about the possible harm organised European
G18 191 settlement might do to the Maori.  ^Several times he expressed
G18 192 his view in letters to the {0CMS} that the settlers were in the
G18 193 main worthy people.  ^He was so diligent in circulating the
G18 194 Treaty that he almost found himself in a very awkward
G18 195 situation.  ^Signatures had been obtained in considerable
G18 196 numbers, but no presents had been sent to Maunsell to
G18 197 distribute among the signatories.  ^Rumours began to reach his
G18 198 district that all who had signed the Treaty at the Bay of
G18 199 Islands had received the Governor's blanket.  ^Some of
G18 200 Maunsell's people felt they had been deceived.  ^They had
G18 201 signed but not received their reward.
G18 202    |^Excitement mounted; some were even beginning to demand the
G18 203 return of the document so that they could tear it up.
G18 204 ^However, the timely arrival of Governor Hobson's ambassador to
G18 205 the west, Captain Symonds, with red blankets and explanations
G18 206 settled matters.  ^It was found that with a few exceptions all
G18 207 the influential chiefs as far south as Mokau had acknowledged
G18 208 the Queen.
G18 209    |^It was only unfortunate that among the exceptions was the
G18 210 great Te Whero Whero, paramount chief of the Waikatos.  ^He was
G18 211 however, not at all hostile to the Europeans, and was a friend
G18 212 of Maunsell.  ^His refusal to sign assumed importance later
G18 213 when he became the first Maori King.  ^His name does occur on
G18 214 the Treaty document, but was inserted by someone else.  ^It was
G18 215 characteristic of Te Whero Whero that he attended church
G18 216 services regularly but never submitted to baptism.
G18 217    |^Later in the year, Maunsell reports that *'a Commission
G18 218 has been appointed by the colonial government to investigate
G18 219 and decide on claims to land in this country**', and also gives
G18 220 his impression that *'the present governor seems to be an
G18 221 active and worthy person.**' ^Other good news is that another
G18 222 {0CMS} missionary, \0Mr Morgan, has been established upriver at
G18 223 Otawhao (now Te Awamutu): also that *'the demand for soap has
G18 224 so much increased that it is now a prime article of trade.**'
G18 225 *#
G19 001 **[206 TEXT G19**]
G19 002 ^*0It was a terrible moment.  ^Little was known then about how
G19 003 to control massive bleeding and disaster threatened.  ^Barratt-Boyes 
G19 004 controlled it, but not before everyone had had *"an awful
G19 005 fright**".  ^It was his first \0TB operation at Green Lane and
G19 006 everyone in theatre was intensely interested in the new boy's
G19 007 performance.  ^He thought at the time that if the patient died,
G19 008 his career at the hospital would be severely compromised even
G19 009 though he was not to blame.  ^As it was, his speed in
G19 010 controlling the bleeding enhanced his reputation.
G19 011    |^Mary Hall, hostess of the forty-six-bed cardiothoracic
G19 012 ward, recalls staff were *"on guard**" and a bit critical of
G19 013 the unit's newcomer.  ^She thought he was much too handsome to
G19 014 be good at anything *- *"we were all pretty agog**".  ^But
G19 015 after a few months everyone forgot his looks and thought *"^By
G19 016 jove, we've got a good one here.**" ^He also scored points with
G19 017 the visiting English nurses who were astounded at his respect
G19 018 for the nursing staff, which included small courtesies such as
G19 019 standing back for them at doorways.
G19 020    |^The ward's sister in charge, Gloria Grattan, says the
G19 021 nurses associated cardiac surgery with tension, brilliance and
G19 022 temperament and Barratt-Boyes was a pleasant surprise.  ^Her
G19 023 first impression, though, like Mary Hall's, was of a glamour
G19 024 boy.  ^*"I thought that would complicate things and I was
G19 025 prepared to be critical.**" ^She soon found her first
G19 026 impressions had been wrong.  ^Even his mode of transport to
G19 027 work was atypical *- in the early days he walked, and the 
G19 028 no-nonsense Grattan approved of this indication that the new
G19 029 surgeon was down-to-earth and did not care about the trimmings.
G19 030 ^She appreciated his lack of small talk, which sometimes left
G19 031 others ill at ease.  ^She welcomed his serious approach, and
G19 032 was relieved to find he demanded high standards of his nurses.
G19 033    |^Barratt-Boyes remembers only that the staff were kind,
G19 034 sympathetic and helpful and that the animal surgical laboratory
G19 035 developed by his predecessor, Rowan Nicks, and Douglas Robb was
G19 036 more than he had hoped for.  ^Within weeks of his arrival he
G19 037 asked, through Douglas Robb, for a *+3000 Melrose machine.
G19 038 ^Some at Green Lane doubted it would be approved, coming so
G19 039 soon after the unit had bought a *+500 pump for the Lillehei
G19 040 bubbler.  ^However, the hospital board wholeheartedly supported
G19 041 the request for the Melrose machine (the invention of
G19 042 Hammersmith Hospital's Denis Melrose) of which only six models
G19 043 were available for sale to selected centres.
G19 044    |^The Melrose machine would put Green Lane, at least in a
G19 045 small way, on the world map of surgery.  ^As it was, they were
G19 046 fumbling in a vacuum, green and inexperienced.  ^And everyone
G19 047 knew when Barratt-Boyes arrived that he was the man who could
G19 048 lead them from the experimental wilderness.
G19 049    |^Physiological technician Syd Yarrow was the hospital's
G19 050 one-man jack of all trades whose role was to maintain the
G19 051 unit's instruments *- but he did much more.  ^His inventiveness
G19 052 solved many equipment problems and by the time he had been
G19 053 there twenty years he had forty-seven technicians under his
G19 054 direction.  ^In the early days, however, he was also called on
G19 055 to help run the animal laboratory, prepare the animals for
G19 056 operation, liaise with theatre staff and soothe the tempers of
G19 057 those fed up with the demands of the struggling lab.
G19 058    |^Yarrow had worked in the lab while it developed
G19 059 hypothermia techniques with which many short closed-heart
G19 060 operations were carried out.  ^The hypothermia operations
G19 061 continued after Barratt-Boyes arrived, but the most significant
G19 062 advance at Green Lane before the Melrose machine was the
G19 063 introduction of the atrial well technique.
G19 064    |^Newspapers of the day reported it as one of the most
G19 065 encouraging advances at the hospital since the first blue baby
G19 066 operations in 1949.  ^The papers, coy about identifying
G19 067 hospital staff, reported the operation was done by *"a young
G19 068 surgeon from Wellington who learned the technique at the famous
G19 069 Mayo Clinic.  ^His success at Green Lane is unmatched in the
G19 070 Southern Hemisphere.**"
G19 071    |^The first case reported publicly, in November 1957, was
G19 072 the most recent of six successful operations.  ^In October the
G19 073 English surgeon Lord Brock had visited Green Lane and saw the
G19 074 method for the first time, the paper reported, thus
G19 075 emphasising, perhaps, the backward state of British heart
G19 076 surgery.  ^His colleagues described the operation as a
G19 077 technical tour de force.
G19 078    |^Syd Yarrow remembers the great excitement of the late
G19 079 September day in 1957 when the Melrose machine finally arrived.
G19 080 ^He, Robb and Barratt-Boyes supervised the unpacking on the
G19 081 verandah of the now-demolished wooden hut where Yarrow had his
G19 082 headquarters.  ^The hut was later dubbed *"Melrose Cottage**"
G19 083 in honour of the machine.  ^The machine came with no
G19 084 instructions or descriptive literature, but Yarrow and his
G19 085 staff were used to that.  ^It sat in the bottom of the crate
G19 086 with the plastic and stainless steel pump, oxygenator, tubing
G19 087 and blood reservoirs lumped unceremoniously on top.  ^It was a
G19 088 disappointing sight.  ^It took hours to assemble in Yarrow's
G19 089 hut and when finally in one piece it was obviously unusable.
G19 090 ^The depulsator Barratt-Boyes developed at Bristol had not been
G19 091 incorporated into the production line model.  ^It also lacked a
G19 092 reservoir for venous blood and an arterial filter, but included
G19 093 an irrelevant and superfluous oxygen humidifier.
G19 094    |^Without the reservoir, blood from the patient went
G19 095 straight to the pump inlet of the machine which could have been
G19 096 disastrous because of its violent pressure pulsations.  ^The
G19 097 arterial filter was needed to remove contaminants from the
G19 098 operation site and reduce the number of bubbles in the blood
G19 099 returning to the patient.  ^Green Lane had already developed a
G19 100 working relationship with the Auckland Industrial Development
G19 101 Laboratories of the Department of Scientific and Industrial
G19 102 Research, which had the machine shop and precision engineering
G19 103 facilities to make the depulsator and the reservoir, which were
G19 104 not commercially available.  ^The arterial filter was ordered
G19 105 from overseas, at a cost of *+${0US}172.
G19 106    |^During the months in which the alterations were being
G19 107 made, Barratt-Boyes was in constant touch with overseas
G19 108 colleagues using the Melrose machine, asking advice and
G19 109 offering help where he could.  ^He had always known the Melrose
G19 110 was inferior to the Mayo machine, but the American model was
G19 111 not available commercially and in any case would have been
G19 112 beyond the board's budget.  ^Nevertheless, he was confident
G19 113 that the problems with the Melrose could be ironed out, and as
G19 114 early as January 1958 he was predicting the machine could be in
G19 115 clinical use within six months.  ^Melrose's Hammersmith group
G19 116 had completed ten cases on the machine.  ^Although seven of the
G19 117 patients had died, the group was convinced that either
G19 118 technique or patient choice was to blame *- not the machine.
G19 119    |^In a letter to Kirklin just after the machine arrived
G19 120 Barratt-Boyes said that while the Melrose was not the best it
G19 121 fulfilled basic requirements
G19 122 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G19 123    |^He also reported his first successes with the atrial well
G19 124 technique on poor-risk patients.  ^Thirty patients were waiting
G19 125 for the procedure and more than twenty were already on the
G19 126 books for bypass when it became available.  ^With the
G19 127 modifications achieved in the new year, it was time to go to
G19 128 work.  ^Barratt-Boyes was impressed by the team's sorting out
G19 129 of the problems and he was keen to get the Melrose up and
G19 130 running.
G19 131    |^Sir Douglas Robb had already bowed out of the development,
G19 132 wisely feeling it should be left to the younger surgeon who had
G19 133 more experience in the field.  ^His decision to leave the work
G19 134 to Barratt-Boyes was widely applauded.  ^He encouraged younger
G19 135 people for the good of the unit and he would not interfere.
G19 136 ^He just stood on the sidelines and barracked.  ^It was a
G19 137 policy not used by surgeons of similar stature overseas who, up
G19 138 to the last moment, interfered with the work of their younger
G19 139 colleagues.
G19 140    |^Barratt-Boyes' aim was to use the same team in the
G19 141 experimental lab as in the operating theatre, so he hand-picked
G19 142 the best available *- Jack Watt and Eve Seelye as
G19 143 anaesthetists; Elsa Laing as scrub nurse; David Cole as
G19 144 assistant surgeon; cardiological registrar *"Slim**" Jim
G19 145 Williams to run the machine and Yarrow as his assistant.  ^He
G19 146 also stepped up co**[ARB**]-operation with other departments,
G19 147 bringing in pathologist Stephen Williams, his senior laboratory
G19 148 technician Ian Cole and relying heavily on animal lab
G19 149 technician Bob Cooper to look after the *"patients**".
G19 150    |^The team was a mixed bunch but a dedicated one.  ^Bob
G19 151 Cooper spent his lunchtimes studying the bible and eventually
G19 152 left Green Lane to study at \0St John's Theological College.
G19 153 ^He was later ordained an Anglican priest and became a prison
G19 154 chaplain.  ^He was a pleasant, affable, enthusiastic young man
G19 155 who was untiring and willing to work long hours.  ^He was keen
G19 156 to make the whole thing a success *- and that was the sort of
G19 157 person the team needed.
G19 158    |^Jim Williams was an eccentric young bachelor who tended to
G19 159 work best when it suited him *- and the Melrose machine
G19 160 research suited him.  ^He later worked at Mayo Clinic, where he
G19 161 developed a computer system, before travelling to England.
G19 162    |^Pathologist Stephen Williams was to develop an important
G19 163 relationship with Barratt-Boyes on account of his collection of
G19 164 preserved hearts with congenital defects.  ^Before a difficult
G19 165 or unusual operation Barratt-Boyes would ask him to bring out a
G19 166 range of organs showing a particular defect and, even after a
G19 167 long day in theatre, he would go to the lab to examine each one
G19 168 meticulously, refreshing and informing himself.  ^He also
G19 169 regularly attended autopsies.
G19 170    |^Elsa Laing, a tall, tense young woman, was a first-class
G19 171 scrub nurse, says Barratt-Boyes.  ^She had the right
G19 172 temperament, anticipated the surgeon's wishes and contributed
G19 173 to the smoothness and success to the procedure.  ^Laing later
G19 174 went into public health nursing.
G19 175    |^Eve Seelye helped in her spare time as anaesthetic
G19 176 registrar *- she was to be appointed as a specialist in 1961 *-
G19 177 because she was so keen.
G19 178    |^Jack Watt was in his last year as Green Lane anaesthetist
G19 179 during the bypass development, and he was soon to be appointed
G19 180 the Auckland Hospital Board's director of anaesthetic services.
G19 181 ^He was the ideal anaesthetist for the job *- eager, helpful
G19 182 and willing to learn new techniques.
G19 183    |^The team quickly became aware it was working with a
G19 184 perfectionist.  ^There was no halfway house, no *"she'll be
G19 185 right**".  ^That just didn't do.  ^Barratt-Boyes was very much
G19 186 in control and meticulous, and would not stand fools.  ^He
G19 187 never intimidated, just encouraged.  ^He demanded high
G19 188 standards and he got them.  ^He was determined it would work.
G19 189    |^Though Cole and Rowan Nicks had done experimental work on
G19 190 dogs using the Lillehei bubbler, the Melrose team began its
G19 191 work with pigs.  ^Several hospital board members violently
G19 192 opposed the use of dogs in experiments and the researchers
G19 193 found these animals were too small to be used successfully,
G19 194 anyway.  ^But pigs had their problems, too.  ^Although their
G19 195 cardiac anatomy was very close to that of humans, they had a
G19 196 big fatty layer and were unsuitable for cooling or perfusion.
G19 197 ^They also had a relatively small chest cavity and their
G19 198 arteries were hard to cannulate.
G19 199    |^Eve Seelye recalls.
G19 200 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G19 201    |^The team then changed to sheep, but not before one of the
G19 202 rare surviving piglets had escaped from the animal lab one
G19 203 Sunday afternoon, disrupting a Salvation Army concert for the
G19 204 patients.  ^The doctors started to give chase, then quickly
G19 205 realised they were in full view so called in the orderlies to
G19 206 catch it.  ^*"It had obviously had a very good operation
G19 207 because the poor thing had a great big suture line around his
G19 208 chest *- it was a remarkably good ad,**" says Gloria Grattan.
G19 209    |^Sheep were little known or used as experimental animals
G19 210 but were subsequently extensively used in a wide variety of
G19 211 research work.  ^David Cole, Yarrow and Barratt-Boyes took
G19 212 turns on Friday mornings *- the day designated for the lab work
G19 213 *- to gather sheep blood from the Westfield abattoir to prime
G19 214 the bypass machine.  ^It was messy and nauseating work,
G19 215 although Barratt-Boyes at least had the advantage of previous
G19 216 experience in freezing works.
G19 217    |^The method was simple *- take a bucket and hold it under
G19 218 the bleeding throat of a dying sheep.  ^Then decant the blood
G19 219 into three or four sterilised preserving jars coated with
G19 220 silicone to prevent clotting.
G19 221 *#
G20 001 **[207 TEXT G20**]
G20 002 ^*0It now controls sixty per cent.  ^A decade ago the {0EEC}
G20 003 imported beef and sugar; now it is the world's largest exporter
G20 004 of both.
G20 005    |^Luckily, New Zealand has been blessed with trade diplomats
G20 006 of high calibre and the Deputy Secretary of Trade and Industry,
G20 007 Ted Woodfield, must surely be one of the most experienced in
G20 008 the business.  ^Equally, some outstanding politicians have
G20 009 carried the New Zealand brief to Europe.  ^Walter Nash's
G20 010 pilgrimages there now seem luxurious; weeks at sea to visit one
G20 011 customer (Great Britain), then a slow trip home.  ^Sir John
G20 012 Marshall, who cut the final agreement on New Zealand access
G20 013 into the {0EEC}, was an outstanding and patient negotiator
G20 014 whose original agreement still forms the basis of our lobbying
G20 015 in the {0EEC}.  ^While he door-knocked in Europe, others tapped
G20 016 on doors around his caucus, plotting against him.
G20 017    |^Brian Talboys also had the personal stature, discipline
G20 018 and deep understanding necessary to represent the needs of New
G20 019 Zealand farmers.  ^As a past Minister of Agriculture and a
G20 020 rural {0MP}, he knew the cost of losing our most important
G20 021 markets and spent the best years of his life living out of
G20 022 suitcases as he pressed New Zealand's case.  ^Initially it was
G20 023 my hope to get my old friend Joe Walding, who soon became New
G20 024 Zealand High Commissioner in London, to team up with Talboys as
G20 025 special trade representatives to Europe.  ^I believed they
G20 026 would get the best deals possible.  ^However, Talboys was tired
G20 027 of the European circuit and his interests were now more in the
G20 028 Pacific; it has been pleasing to financially assist his and Sir
G20 029 Frank Holmes's work in that region.
G20 030    |^I appointed Brian Talboys, along with Sir John Marshall,
G20 031 to an advisory council on trade matters.  ^Wisdom is not
G20 032 restricted to any one party.
G20 033    |^My European strategy was simple: to continue the good work
G20 034 of the past and to make contact with other influential people
G20 035 in the consumer markets, farmer groups, trade unions and
G20 036 development agencies.  ^With that object in mind my first visit
G20 037 to Europe was devoted to explaining the position of the new
G20 038 Government to finance as well as agricultural ministers.  ^My
G20 039 short experience of government had convinced me that ministers
G20 040 of agriculture judged their success by the size of the
G20 041 subsidies they won for farmers, while finance ministers judge
G20 042 their performance by how much they can reduce their deficits
G20 043 and make the most efficient use of scarce taxpayer resources.
G20 044    |^My first whistle-stop tour of the European capitals was
G20 045 predictable, both in terms of itinerary and problems.  ^Butter
G20 046 access had to be renegotiated within eighteen months.  ^The
G20 047 already huge European surplus was growing and a new crew of
G20 048 European Commissioners had to be appointed.  ^Any time there's
G20 049 a change of European Council personnel, or indeed a change of
G20 050 government in New Zealand, those who seek to do New Zealand
G20 051 mischief or to remove us from the market have an opportunity to
G20 052 take us unawares.  ^The {0EEC} had been enlarged and Spain and
G20 053 Portugal, who have no real knowledge of New Zealand and no real
G20 054 dairy industry, now sat at the council table.  ^They could
G20 055 easily trade off our interest as they negotiated a rural
G20 056 package for themselves.
G20 057    |^We had only got as far as Luxembourg when the sad news was
G20 058 conveyed to us that Joe Walding had died suddenly in London.
G20 059 ^Yvonne and I were thunderstruck; Joe hadn't even had time to
G20 060 get his feet properly under the table in New Zealand House as
G20 061 our High Commissioner.  ^We flew to London and were privileged
G20 062 to spend an evening with the bereaved Walding family.  ^We saw
G20 063 Joe's coffin off on an Air New Zealand Boeing 747 next day,
G20 064 and, as the plane disappeared into the distance, Eileen, Joe's
G20 065 wife, commented that he would have appreciated going out
G20 066 *'cargo**' with all the other export products.
G20 067    |^I still miss not being able to ring Joe, to talk over a
G20 068 problem and to seek his advice.
G20 069    |^My second European trip was upset by the *1Rainbow Warrior
G20 070 *0bombing in July 1985.  ^For a decade I'd dreamed of getting
G20 071 the best results of any Trade Minister.  ^But the stupid, ugly,
G20 072 aggressive French act of sabotage threatened everything.  ^New
G20 073 Zealand was justifiably outraged.  ^It was the first foreign
G20 074 shot fired in anger in our country since colonial days, and it
G20 075 had been fired by the French, a nation whose distant liberty
G20 076 had been defended twice with New Zealand blood.
G20 077    |^I remembered the French township of Le Quesnoy, where a
G20 078 decision of the New Zealanders to storm the town, not to
G20 079 demolish it by artillery, saved many of the inhabitants and the
G20 080 town itself.  ^I had visited Le Quesnoy on Anzac Day years
G20 081 before and found this a moving experience.  ^No Kiwi eye was
G20 082 dry as old French people hugged us and the young waved home-made
G20 083 (and frequently wrongly designed) New Zealand flags.  ^The
G20 084 successful assault over the town's medieval walls with the loss
G20 085 of many New Zealand lives was led by a young New Zealander,
G20 086 Leslie Averill, who was later to chair the Canterbury Hospital
G20 087 Board.  ^A plaque in that forgotten French village reads:
G20 088 ^*'They came from the outermost ends of the earth.**'
G20 089    |^I'd often argued during the election campaign that I and
G20 090 many of my colleagues represented a new generation of New
G20 091 Zealanders, the lucky generation *- New Zealanders who had
G20 092 missed the Great Depression and escaped the horrors of the
G20 093 World Wars.  ^When I had been in Europe, however, I'd always
G20 094 been sensitive in negotiations or in speeches not to overplay
G20 095 our war service card.  ^The French action gave cause for
G20 096 legitimate outrage.  ^I re-read Keith Sinclair's *1History of
G20 097 New Zealand *0and was able to drop into conversation the
G20 098 powerful argument that New Zealand, some 20,000 kilometres away
G20 099 and with one-seventh of the population of Belgium, lost more
G20 100 men than Belgium in the First World War.
G20 101    |^New Zealanders have found an excellent market for green
G20 102 peas in India.  ^However, when the news of the Greenpeace ship
G20 103 *1Rainbow Warrior*0's sinking thundered across the world's
G20 104 headlines a worried Indian trader cabled his Canterbury
G20 105 supplier: ^*'What will happen to our business now our ship
G20 106 *1Greenpeas *0has been sunk?**'
G20 107    |^I tried to separate the two issues, Greenpeace and butter
G20 108 access, but at the same time had to ensure France didn't use
G20 109 her veto power to put pressure on us to release her agents.
G20 110 ^Ultimately, however, the *1Rainbow Warrior *0issue denied me
G20 111 the opportunity to renegotiate a new butter access agreement.
G20 112 ^A third trip to Europe had to be arranged.  ^I took with me
G20 113 Federated Farmers' Peter Elworthy and {0FOL} executive member
G20 114 Dave Morgan, who I felt would be able to talk to a wider
G20 115 constituency and broaden the focus of the mission.
G20 116    |^This proved to be a wise move.  ^Elworthy, an honest
G20 117 conservative of the old school, told European farmer leaders
G20 118 about the problems New Zealand farmers were having and, with my
G20 119 encouragement, about how the new *'ratbag**' Labour Government
G20 120 had put twenty-five per cent of New Zealand farmers into
G20 121 technical insolvency by removing subsidies and financial props.
G20 122 ^It was essential to stress how things were changing at home
G20 123 because many Europeans still thought Kiwi farmers were all
G20 124 wealthy and had servants; an unfortunate perspective past
G20 125 governments have helped perpetuate by taking guests like
G20 126 Commissioner Andriessen to visit only wealthy third-generation
G20 127 farmers when they'd been in New Zealand.  ^Visitors still see
G20 128 the best farms, but now we also see that they visit the
G20 129 battlers who are building their farms without the benefit of
G20 130 Grandad's sweat and sacrifice.  ^Months after his visit to New
G20 131 Zealand, Frans Andriessen asked me how a young couple he had
G20 132 visited in Jim Sutton's Waitaki electorate were getting on.
G20 133 ^The couple were honest and hard-working and their balance
G20 134 sheet had impressed and also dismayed him.  ^Clearly we were
G20 135 beginning to get the message across.
G20 136    |^Decisions made in Europe subsequent to our three trips
G20 137 have been good for New Zealand but they have only postponed our
G20 138 problems.  ^I'm proud I got the best deal in a decade, but
G20 139 longer-term solutions have to be found.  ^The final answer, if
G20 140 there is one, will centre on the politics of food prices, as
G20 141 well as a fairer world food-trading system.
G20 142    |^As far as trade-related policy issues are concerned, it
G20 143 may surprise many to know that the most difficult area I have
G20 144 had to deal with is the live-sheep trade.  ^Inherited from my
G20 145 family is a deep love of animals and I can't even watch Walt
G20 146 Disney movies if animals are being hurt.  ^I still remember the
G20 147 trauma of seeing the movie *1Old Yellow *0as a boy.  ^I was so
G20 148 upset I vomited and got my foot caught down the back of the
G20 149 seat in front of me; the manager had to dismantle the whole row
G20 150 to release me.  ^I support animal welfare groups *- such as
G20 151 Beauty Without Cruelty *- who campaign against pointless
G20 152 experimentation on animals.
G20 153    |^The issue of live-sheep exports thus placed me in a moral
G20 154 dilemma.  ^Could I deny New Zealand farmers an income in tough
G20 155 times because of my personal views?  ^Obviously not.  ^I met
G20 156 with the president of the {0SPCA}, Neil Wells, and said that
G20 157 while I understood his position, New Zealand had no choice.
G20 158    |^The {0SPCA} weren't convinced and went to a world {0SPCA}
G20 159 conference in Europe, seeking a boycott of New Zealand
G20 160 products.  ^I was angry that the conference seemed ready to
G20 161 single New Zealand out.  ^What about Australia, the Europeans
G20 162 and the Americans, all of whom exported live animals?  ^Fewer
G20 163 sheep were being lost on ships between New Zealand and Mexico
G20 164 than were dying on trucks travelling between that country and
G20 165 the United States.  ^I was also told that American sheepgrowers
G20 166 were providing our {0SPCA} with false information as to the
G20 167 numbers that died on our export ships and public opinion was
G20 168 being manipulated by people posing as *'concerned and
G20 169 principled**'.
G20 170    |^But the mail I got hurt.  ^Old friends suggested I'd
G20 171 *'sold out**'.  ^It also reminded me that many people care more
G20 172 about animals than people.
G20 173    |^Yuri Gagarin, the first cosmonaut, received a hero's
G20 174 welcome in Trafalgar Square and he was amazed by the size of
G20 175 the enthusiastic English crowd.  ^He turned to British Prime
G20 176 Minister Harold Macmillan and expressed his surprise at the
G20 177 turnout.  ^Macmillan is said to have replied: ^*'Imagine the
G20 178 turnout if the Soviet Government had sent their space dog
G20 179 here.**'
G20 180 *<*417 Minister of Tourism and Publicity*>
G20 181 |^*0The portfolios of Tourism and Publicity held no fear for me
G20 182 because at every opportunity I'd studied everything I could on
G20 183 the subjects and had, in particular, been impressed by the work
G20 184 of Professor Henshaw at the University of Auckland.  ^New
G20 185 Zealand has a fine product to sell; all we needed were better
G20 186 salesmanship, ministerial drive and encouragement to investors.
G20 187 ^The industry was ready to take off.
G20 188    |^From the time of my first meeting with Tourist and
G20 189 Publicity head, Neil Plimmer, it was obvious to me that he and
G20 190 his departmental staff were enthusiastic but conditioned to
G20 191 inaction and previous Cabinet defeats.  ^The Treasury, and
G20 192 Prime Minister Muldoon, had taken the view that if anything was
G20 193 to happen with tourism it would be because the private sector
G20 194 wanted it.  ^This was a strange reversal of their attitudes to
G20 195 Think Big, where they had spent billions on projects that the
G20 196 private sector wouldn't touch.  ^The previous Government
G20 197 apparently forgot that every 8.5 overseas visitors to New
G20 198 Zealand create one more job and the tourist dollar runs through
G20 199 the economy quicker than any other.
G20 200    |^Roger Douglas was already impressed by the potential of
G20 201 tourism and had devoted a chapter in his book to the visitor
G20 202 industry, a copy of which I attached to my first Budget
G20 203 submission.  ^That Budget saw us double the money put aside for
G20 204 marketing New Zealand abroad; we then extended support for
G20 205 hotel construction in Auckland to other areas where
G20 206 accommodation was short *- Queenstown, Christchurch and
G20 207 Wellington.  ^The incentives worked, and two years later we
G20 208 extended the grants to cover smaller hotels all over New
G20 209 Zealand.
G20 210    |^Now every major gateway city has at least two major hotels
G20 211 of international standard either built or under construction.
G20 212 *#
G21 001 **[208 TEXT G21**]
G21 002 ^*0Over the years my willingness to be interviewed by
G21 003 journalists cost me more than I gained and I disliked trying to
G21 004 defend myself from attacks.  ^Yet I felt it important, for my
G21 005 sake and the sake of other younger professionals starting out,
G21 006 that a professional's point of view be heard.
G21 007    |^Right from the beginning of my cricket career I decided to
G21 008 be straight with journalists and other media people.  ^I
G21 009 refused to hedge or be calculated and didn't try to use the
G21 010 media to my advantage by saying the sorts of things that they,
G21 011 and the public, most liked to hear.  ^Some have said this was a
G21 012 naive approach; I prefer to call it an honest one.
G21 013    |^During my career some New Zealand journalists spent a lot
G21 014 of time and space ticking me off and denigrating me.  ^Many
G21 015 people think that I copped more than my share of flak.
G21 016    |^Dick Brittenden, the journalist, once wrote that I didn't
G21 017 suffer fools gladly.  ^The implication *- one that has often
G21 018 been made *- was that I tended to be blunt, terse, and was apt
G21 019 to give people short shrift.  ^There was a feeling that I was
G21 020 formidable, someone to be feared or wary of.  ^My feeling is
G21 021 that for too long I was too obliging, too readily available,
G21 022 and that I gave some fools too much of my time.
G21 023    |^By and large my policy with the media was to say what I
G21 024 thought, even though I knew it wouldn't always go down well.
G21 025 ^I didn't have the time or the inclination to play political
G21 026 games and didn't see that as a player I should be expected to.
G21 027 ^It puzzled me that some people should find facts, or the
G21 028 opinions of one player, so difficult to take.  ^If you tinker
G21 029 with facts, tailor them or slant them to improve your standing
G21 030 or position, you're soon unable to distinguish fact from
G21 031 fiction.  ^That's hard at the best of times.  ^My views were
G21 032 sometimes seen to be radical and as such were frowned upon.
G21 033 ^But throughout all the controversy I tried to protect my 
G21 034 self-esteem and retain my integrity.
G21 035    |^I've never been sufficiently attracted to most cricket
G21 036 journalism to regularly read the reports and the comment.  ^In
G21 037 England many cricket correspondents seem to use words well *-
G21 038 although I'm no authority on that *- but they often seem to
G21 039 have been looking at a different game from the players.  ^I
G21 040 detected that some showed a tendency to be more interested in
G21 041 words than in cricket, and on occasion who would blame them.
G21 042 ^However, some were prone to exaggerate or overstate, to
G21 043 glamourise or inflate events to the point where they were no
G21 044 longer credible.  ^I suppose such imaginative reporting is a
G21 045 good way of entertaining people who can't be there to provide
G21 046 their own versions.  ^In my case, more often than not, I
G21 047 confined myself to looking over the scores and gave match
G21 048 reports a miss.
G21 049    |^In New Zealand the people who reported and commented on
G21 050 cricket tended to take the administration's line.  ^It's always
G21 051 safer to attack individuals rather than risk offending one's
G21 052 sources.  ^In a recent letter to my brother Brian, Ian Walter,
G21 053 the producer of {0TVNZ}'s outside cricket coverage, had this to
G21 054 say:
G21 055 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G21 056    |^Apparently Ian was intrigued by
G21 057 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G21 058    |^My producer, unwittingly I'm sure, has chosen to present a
G21 059 distorted picture in order to make for a more amusing story.
G21 060 ^What he fails to mention is that, at that hour of the day *-
G21 061 between 12 noon and 1 {0pm} *- we were generally recording play
G21 062 and not broadcasting live.  ^Therefore a full commentary wasn't
G21 063 required.  ^I say this just to protect myself from any
G21 064 allegations of total disdain for the cricket!  ^And as for an
G21 065 addiction?  ^Not really, but certainly a fascination.  ^One of
G21 066 the benefits of living in a place the size of Dunedin is that
G21 067 one can go home for lunch, and I usually watched *'The Old and
G21 068 the Listless**' while eating.  ^Curiously enough many people
G21 069 enjoyed hearing that I watch the programme; perhaps because
G21 070 they saw it as a chink in my allegedly tough exterior.
G21 071    |^It's not easy to decide whether people are affronted by
G21 072 what you say, or because you've dared to say it.  ^I was
G21 073 exasperated to find my views so often rejected in New Zealand.
G21 074 ^Journalists obviously thought I was good copy and I could
G21 075 understand that.  ^But where it did annoy me was when they
G21 076 moralised, disparaged and censured me.  ^I don't understand why
G21 077 sports reporters in New Zealand, and in many of the 
G21 078 sensation-seeking papers elsewhere, feel the need to do so much
G21 079 moralising.  ^Some journalists, especially in Wellington,
G21 080 seemed prepared to rely on hearsay or gossip and I felt some of
G21 081 their sources were biased and malicious.  ^Certain journalists
G21 082 suffer from a delusion that their opinions are facts.
G21 083    |^For a time in the seventies I was unsettled and perplexed
G21 084 by the tone and extent of the criticism.  ^However, I wasn't
G21 085 pre-occupied worrying about what others were saying or
G21 086 thinking, nor was I totally dominated or distracted by the
G21 087 flak.  ^But all this attention did have undesirable effects
G21 088 that I could have done without.
G21 089    |^The New Zealand administration and the press *- television
G21 090 journalists weren't nearly so hostile *- solved the Turner
G21 091 problem by accusing me of being both greedy and disloyal, of
G21 092 being selfish and only interested in money.  ^The irony for me
G21 093 was that, at the time, I was fully extending myself mentally
G21 094 and physically trying to bolster and build better provincial
G21 095 and international sides.  ^I didn't disguise the fact that I
G21 096 expected to be paid, but the impression conveyed through the
G21 097 papers was that my requests were unreasonable.  ^How did they
G21 098 know?  ^In the end I accepted that in most cases, whenever I
G21 099 suggested or requested something from administration, the
G21 100 answer would be No.
G21 101    |^At one point I suggested to journalists that since I was a
G21 102 professional, and they were coming to me for expert comment,
G21 103 they should pay me a fee for the service I provided.  ^In
G21 104 England the media accepted that if they wished to use
G21 105 professional people they should pay them, and professional
G21 106 sportsmen were paid for interviews the same as anyone else.
G21 107 ^And in New Zealand, {0TVNZ}, for example, paid political
G21 108 scientists and economists for informed comment.  ^The
G21 109 journalists were paid for interviews, but they got very uptight
G21 110 when I suggested they ought to pay me for my time.  ^I often
G21 111 found it tiresome dealing with people who persisted in telling
G21 112 you that they had only the game's interest at heart, and that
G21 113 you had to be brought into line or else you'd do irreparable
G21 114 harm.
G21 115 |^The controversy surrounding me in 1977 was very bad for the
G21 116 morale of the New Zealand team.  ^My feeling was that to pull
G21 117 out there and then would have done even more damage to the
G21 118 side's chances of doing well in the tests against Australia,
G21 119 but because I'd been put in an intolerable position I played
G21 120 poorly.  ^I wasn't able to shake off the evidence of bitter
G21 121 ill-will in certain cricketing circles, and I felt unhappy at
G21 122 my inability to do so.  ^Contrary to myth, I've always had to
G21 123 work hard on becoming mentally tough.  ^It is not natural to
G21 124 me.  ^That some of my detractors got pleasure out of seeing me
G21 125 have a poor run rather puts the sincerity of their interest in
G21 126 the good of New Zealand cricket in telling perspective.
G21 127    |^Vernon Wright said I appeared to be *'baffling, pig-headed
G21 128 and mercenary**', but then went on to say that *'to imply that
G21 129 [I was] a money-grabber is absurd**'.  ^He said that I was
G21 130 arguing *'for better conditions for players, more respect for
G21 131 them from the council**', for a *'doing away with the
G21 132 teacher/ pupil relationship**' and advocating *'work as a unit
G21 133 at all levels**' and *'more say for players in all things**'.
G21 134    |^The Chairman of the {0N.Z.C.C.} Board was quoted as saying
G21 135 he *'would expect our chaps to go out there and die**' *-
G21 136 metaphorically *- and that ^*'Our [the {0N.Z.}] approach has
G21 137 been one of unity, of playing for the fun of the game**'.
G21 138 ^Talk about taking a rosy view of history!  ^Given my position
G21 139 many people assumed the Chairman was implying that I wasn't too
G21 140 concerned about either of these things.  ^I considered his
G21 141 suggestions, if directed at me, to be ridiculous and untrue.
G21 142    |^Don Neely, a former Wellington captain, and subsequently
G21 143 in the eighties a New Zealand selector, offered a number of
G21 144 slurs.  ^He claimed that I wouldn't know, from one day to the
G21 145 next, whom I was playing for, nor did I care, and since I
G21 146 didn't care how could the other players be expected to care?
G21 147 ^I found it hard to understand how someone of Neely's
G21 148 background in the game could make such remarks, believe such
G21 149 absurdities.
G21 150    |^It is true to say that I never made any great *1show *0of
G21 151 being excited about playing for New Zealand, but it was always
G21 152 very important to me that I perform well for whichever team I
G21 153 was playing.  ^Like others I had my fallible moments, my
G21 154 indiscretions, but my concern was not just for the future of
G21 155 New Zealand cricket, it was for cricket overall.
G21 156    |^One of the things implicit in Neely's attack on me was
G21 157 that I was aloof, something of a one-man band.  ^Not true.  ^In
G21 158 any match, situations arise where a captain has a number of
G21 159 alternatives open to him *- bowling changes, varied field
G21 160 placements, whether to attack or defend, and so on.  ^Because
G21 161 of these alternatives I felt it was important to ask for other
G21 162 views, and I often discussed tactics with two or three of my
G21 163 team-mates.  ^This was my policy as captain of provincial,
G21 164 county and national sides.  ^After discussion I made a
G21 165 decision.
G21 166    |^So my method of captaining sides was to involve the other
G21 167 players as much as possible.  ^In this respect I differed from
G21 168 many captains.  ^This approach was in sharp contrast to that of
G21 169 my predecessor, Bevan Congdon.  ^He sometimes told me, not
G21 170 asked me, as his vice-captain, what he intended doing.
G21 171 ^Meanwhile other players in the side were chipping away at me,
G21 172 querying what was going on and asking me to tell Bevan to adopt
G21 173 different tactics.  ^In the course of a two hour session it was
G21 174 common for me to receive a dozen suggestions (or pleas) from
G21 175 players who wanted me to put their requests to Bevan.  ^There
G21 176 was no way I was going to bother him with such a welter of
G21 177 *'advice**'.  ^I listened to what was said, sifted the ideas
G21 178 and, sometimes, put one suggestion to him in a session.  ^There
G21 179 was no point in trying to do more.
G21 180    |^I played under Bevan's captaincy for about three seasons
G21 181 from the time he took over from Graham Dowling when Dowls had
G21 182 to return home early from the 1972 tour of the West Indies.
G21 183 ^But it could easily have been the other way round.  ^John
G21 184 Heslop recently said that before the tour he approached other
G21 185 members of the Board and did a lot of lobbying on my behalf.
G21 186 ^John felt that I ought to be appointed Dowls's vice-captain,
G21 187 and says that this was the selectors' recommendation.
G21 188 ^Immediately prior to the announcement of the team he was
G21 189 confident that the majority of the members of the Board agreed
G21 190 with him.  ^John was in Auckland staying with another Board
G21 191 member when he received a phone call from the secretary in
G21 192 Christchurch.  ^The secretary said it had been decided to hold
G21 193 a phone poll on the choice of a vice-captain.  ^Soon after it
G21 194 was announced that Congdon had got the nod.  ^Heslop was
G21 195 surprised at what he saw as an unexpected last-minute
G21 196 turnaround.
G21 197    |^There was an irony in Congdon's appointment.  ^What the
G21 198 Board got was the kind of thing they feared they'd get from a
G21 199 professional captain, someone who was slightly remote and
G21 200 introverted, who wasn't adept at cultivating team spirit,
G21 201 someone who was uncompromising.  ^These traits, along with his
G21 202 powers of self-motivation, enabled Bevan to make the very best
G21 203 of his abilities.
G21 204 *#
G22 001 **[209 TEXT G22**]
G22 002    |^*0Until I was 10 years old I knew very little about our
G22 003 grandparents.  ^The bad roads and lack of regular transport
G22 004 successfully isolated us from *1their *0critical presence.
G22 005    |^The *"grandparents**" in our lives, up to the time we
G22 006 moved to Paeroa in 1930, were Granny and Grandpa Sharples, who
G22 007 lived in a sturdy white house on a knoll across the road.
G22 008 ^They were elderly and past real farming.  ^Grandpa had been a
G22 009 carpenter in England and at one period made coffins, which
G22 010 Granny lined with white satin.  ^What aspirations made them buy
G22 011 this run-down property on the road to Torehape and adopt a
G22 012 life-style unsuited to their age and health?  ^I don't know,
G22 013 and there is no one alive today that I can ask.
G22 014    |^There was no occasion for Grandpa to make coffins in
G22 015 Kaihere but he did spend happy productive hours in a
G22 016 picturesque cowshed-cum-workshop which stood in a nice flat
G22 017 paddock, away from the house.  ^The building was old like
G22 018 Grandpa.  ^The roof was under constant threat from the sheer
G22 019 weight of vines that covered it like thatch.
G22 020    |^We children liked to visit Grandpa in his workshop.
G22 021 ^After the sunshine our eyes had to adjust to the gloom of the
G22 022 interior, for there was only one window and that was framed
G22 023 with dog-roses.  ^With our feet ankle-deep in wood shavings,
G22 024 dry as autumn leaves, we pressed close to his body watching him
G22 025 make a milking stool, repair a chair leg, or make Grandma a new
G22 026 sewing box.
G22 027    |^Our greatest pleasure was to see his skilful use of a
G22 028 plane in reducing the wood by wafer-thin layers.  ^The handles
G22 029 of his tools had a dark mahogany shine through decades of use,
G22 030 but the blades and hammerheads were as clean as new.  ^Quite
G22 031 the opposite of Dad's, which got hidden in corners of the barn
G22 032 by sacks of superphosphate and chook feed and left coated with
G22 033 dirt.
G22 034    |^There was an unrecognisable smell in the workshop, a sort
G22 035 of pot-pourri of seasoned wood, saddlery, glue, home-made
G22 036 stains and polishes and ageless dust.
G22 037    |^Grandpa was happy and industrious in his workshop and more
G22 038 comfortable than when out working his land, for he had
G22 039 arthritic hips and each step was painful.  ^Whenever he was in
G22 040 cooee of the house, Grandma was his timepiece.  ^On the dot of
G22 041 12 o'clock she would go out onto the back verandah and in a
G22 042 voice that carried (for we could hear her from our side of the
G22 043 road) would call, ^*"Father... Father**".  ^(Our mother said
G22 044 \0Mrs Sharples always addressed her husband as *"Father**".)
G22 045 ^It was a sign for him to leave his workshop, or whatever he
G22 046 was doing on the farm, and climb the knoll for dinner.
G22 047    |^Granny Sharples was kind but formal, and we children did
G22 048 not dare take liberties of any kind.  ^When we called we
G22 049 knocked politely on the back door and waited for her to open
G22 050 it.  ^We were then invited into her spotless kitchen.
G22 051 ^Adjoining the kitchen was the living room and although the
G22 052 door was usually open it was as private as her bedroom *- a
G22 053 place we dared not enter unasked.  ^We could just get an
G22 054 unsatisfactory peek at its comfortable furniture and the blue
G22 055 jasperware on the sideboard.
G22 056    |^There was an element of cupboard love in all our visits.
G22 057 ^We went through the motions of polite conversation and could
G22 058 be temporarily distracted when Granny lit the primus in summer
G22 059 for *"Father's**" afternoon tea, but our eyes unashamedly
G22 060 focused on two glass bottles on the pantry shelf.  ^One was
G22 061 filled with blackballs, the other with gingernuts, and we had
G22 062 the agonising choice of either one or the other.  ^I usually
G22 063 chose a blackball because I enjoyed rolling it around in my
G22 064 mouth, so that it discoloured my tongue, and timing how long it
G22 065 took for the last paper**[ARB**]-thin fragment to melt away.
G22 066    |^With one exception our visits to the Sharples were
G22 067 mutually congenial *- we called, we exchanged pleasantries,
G22 068 were rewarded for our politeness, then trotted back home.
G22 069    |^But there was that one exception.  ^One day, because there
G22 070 was no response to our knock, Margery idly tried the wash-house
G22 071 door and disturbed Granny soaping herself in the tin bath.  ^We
G22 072 stood transfixed by this dramatic turn of events.  ^Even though
G22 073 the room was full of steam from water boiling in the copper,
G22 074 there was no mistaking Granny's small naked body.
G22 075    |^(We girls were acquainted only with our own bodies.  ^We
G22 076 felt uncomfortable about sharing the bath and were to hide our
G22 077 first signs of puberty by dressing back to back.  ^We could
G22 078 thank our mother for our excessive modesty.  ^By dressing
G22 079 underneath the protection of her nightgown *- no mean feat *-
G22 080 she had hidden her body from us with conspicuous success.)
G22 081    |^The shock that all participants felt now, varied only in
G22 082 degree.  ^Undoubtedly Granny felt horribly vulnerable.
G22 083    |^*"You wicked girls!**" she shrieked, quite out of
G22 084 character.  ^*"Close the door.**" ^The purpose of our visit
G22 085 forgotten, we flew headlong down the hill.  ^But Granny's voice
G22 086 that day carried further than the echo of our pounding feet.
G22 087    |^*"Father, Father,**" she shrieked, *"come home, come home
G22 088 quick.  ^Oh, those awful Harris girls.... **" ^For our sake,
G22 089 and hers too, we let a decent period elapse before we appeared
G22 090 on their doorstep again.
G22 091    |^Now that I am reviving memories of the Sharples, I realise
G22 092 with a shock that I cannot describe their appearance.  ^Except
G22 093 that Granny was a small neat woman; a lady, in every sense.
G22 094 ^How old were they when they came to Kaihere?  ^A small child
G22 095 usually sees its mother as being old and as for grandparents,
G22 096 well, they are as old as the Bible!  ^Was Granny an old 50 or a
G22 097 young 60?  ^I do not know the colour of their hair and eyes;
G22 098 whether Grandpa was tall and slim (bent of course) as I like to
G22 099 think, or whether he was short and thickset, which would play
G22 100 havoc with my idealised picture of him.  ^I shall never know
G22 101 for there is no one close to them left to ask.
G22 102    |^Yet there was no doubting our family's affection for them.
G22 103 ^As they were our closest human contacts we were continually
G22 104 exposed to their gentility, kindness and natural good manners.
G22 105 ^Rough and noisy country children that we were, we did not
G22 106 appreciate these simple virtues then but certainly we did
G22 107 later.
G22 108    |^Mother's youngest sister, Aunt Nell Macdonald, told me all
G22 109 she remembered of them before she died on her eighty-third
G22 110 birthday in June 1981.  ^She, Aunt Nell, was the *"nice Miss
G22 111 Buchanan**" who looked after \0Mr Sharples while Granny went to
G22 112 Auckland for three months to have an operation and convalesce.
G22 113    |^*"I will not go unless Miss Buchanan will come and look
G22 114 after Father,**" Granny confided in our mother.
G22 115    |^So the happy smiling Miss Buchanan entered the sedate
G22 116 household.
G22 117    |^It was not very long before she was helping in the
G22 118 cowshed, for when she called at the shed one late afternoon
G22 119 with the milk billy she was shocked to see Grandpa kneeling on
G22 120 the concrete floor holding the bucket with his knees as he
G22 121 could not sit on a low stool because of his arthritic hips.
G22 122    |^*"That'll not help your arthritis,**" said the forthright
G22 123 Miss Buchanan, who fetched a disused stool and a second bucket,
G22 124 urged one of Grandpa's dozen cows into a bail and began to milk
G22 125 it.  ^For the next three months Nell appeared at the shed for
G22 126 both daily milkings.
G22 127    |^Miss Buchanan's housekeeping was up to expectations and
G22 128 she went a second time to look after *"Father**" (and help with
G22 129 the cows) when Granny returned to Auckland for further
G22 130 treatment.  ^This was before her marriage to Eric Macdonald in
G22 131 1929.
G22 132    |^Our mother was fortunate to have Granny across the road.
G22 133 ^Despite the difference in their ages, they were good friends.
G22 134 ^Granny had no reason to find fault with Mother's attitudes,
G22 135 for it seemed to us, growing up, that she unreservedly applied
G22 136 similar rigid standards taught her by her own mother.
G22 137 ^Besides, both women had the same Christian principles and
G22 138 reserve.
G22 139    |^When Granny came to visit, she would knock on the back
G22 140 door and call out, ^*"Are you in, \0Mrs Harris?**" ^Not once
G22 141 did she call her Lois.
G22 142    |^Mother honoured her friend by using her best china for
G22 143 afternoon tea, served at one end of the living room table.
G22 144 ^They sipped their tea and exchanged small talk with
G22 145 comfortable formality.
G22 146    |^*"Your scones are very light today, \0Mrs Harris.**" ^Our
G22 147 mother would blush with pleasure.
G22 148    |^*"Another cup, \0Mrs Sharples?**"
G22 149    |^There was always a discussion about *"poor Father's**"
G22 150 rheumatism, which was a constant worry to Granny.  ^But this
G22 151 did not cloud her interest in other people.  ^She had a warm
G22 152 spot for the Harris children.
G22 153    |^*"How is Jack's ringworm?**"
G22 154    |^Mother was treating Jack's shorn head with ointment.
G22 155 ^Granny had seen him lurking behind the tank stand, wearing a
G22 156 cotton bonnet.  ^Mother raised her eyes to heaven, perhaps
G22 157 seeking divine help, because Jack's hatred of the bonnet was
G22 158 making him more aggressive than usual.
G22 159    |^Granny always called after Mother came home from hospital
G22 160 with a new baby.  ^I cannot pretend to know what the two women
G22 161 talked about as they bent over the wicker travelling basket,
G22 162 now in use as the crib.  ^It has become family history, though,
G22 163 that having admired the new baby *- after Jack the first-born
G22 164 they were all girls *- Granny would take a half-crown from her
G22 165 pocket, lay it in the baby's palm and lock the tiny fingers
G22 166 around it.  ^If the baby held the money firmly, she would smile
G22 167 approvingly and assure Mother that the child would develop a
G22 168 thrifty nature.  ^On the other hand, if the coin rolled out *-
G22 169 and it mostly did *- Granny would sigh, for according to legend
G22 170 the child would grow up a spendthrift.
G22 171    |^On the arrival home of the fifth and last child, Granny
G22 172 called and the ceremony was repeated.  ^By now Granny had every
G22 173 reason to feel disquiet.  ^We claim that it was to bring a
G22 174 smile to the old lady's face that Mother there and then named
G22 175 the baby Peggy Eleanor *- after Granny, Eleanor Sharples.
G22 176 *<*58: Pat*>
G22 177    |^*0Often during the Christmas school holidays the Sharples'
G22 178 granddaughter arrived from Auckland.  ^Her name was Patricia
G22 179 Laidlaw and we held her in awe once we learnt that she was
G22 180 related to Robert Laidlaw, founder of the Auckland Farmers'
G22 181 Trading Company.  ^This made her immensely rich in our eyes
G22 182 (everyone whom we knew made major purchases from the company's
G22 183 mail order catalogue).  ^Her mother was Granny's daughter,
G22 184 Maud.  ^Her father had been killed on the Western Front just
G22 185 before the end of the First World War.
G22 186    |^Pat was a well-groomed and glamorous Aucklander.  ^As our
G22 187 friendship developed, we discovered the difference between city
G22 188 and country-bred folk.
G22 189    |^For example, if we had lived in Auckland, we would have
G22 190 worn well-cut clothes, painted our nails a vivid red and had
G22 191 our hair cut and marcel-waved in a toilet salon.  ^Our legs
G22 192 would be sheathed in Kayser silk stockings and we would travel
G22 193 at least as far as Sydney with our several pairs of shoes
G22 194 neatly packed in a monogrammed leather suitcase.
G22 195    |^We would also have sole choice of deciding what we would
G22 196 wear from Smith and Caughey's mantle department.  ^Then, after
G22 197 we had preened ourselves in front of long mirrors and been
G22 198 flattered by assistants, we would embark on the final *-
G22 199 perhaps fatal *- indulgence of the day.
G22 200    |^This was a visit to the tearooms.  ^Our parcels would be
G22 201 placed on a spare chair and a waitress in a black frock with a
G22 202 frilly white apron and starched headband would bear down on us
G22 203 and, with pencil poised, take our order for sandwiches and
G22 204 cakes.  ^These would arrive in a tiered silver stand, along
G22 205 with a shiny teapot and an extra jug of hot water.  ^Contrary
G22 206 to what our mother might claim, the excesses would not ruin us.
G22 207    |^For proof, we had only to point to Pat.  ^There was
G22 208 nothing spoilt about her.  ^She had a friendly open nature
G22 209 which melted the shyness of her barefooted friends.  ^Yes,
G22 210 barefooted (except on Sundays) and dressed in cotton prints
G22 211 chosen from the mail order catalogue and run up by Mother on
G22 212 the treadle sewing-machine after we had been sent to bed at
G22 213 night.
G22 214 *#
G23 001 **[210 TEXT G23**]
G23 002 *<*4*=X*>
G23 003 *<*6THE REAL TASK BEGINS*>
G23 004 *<*41935-1937*>
G23 005 |^*6T*2HE VICTORIOUS LABOUR {0MP}*0s met for their first caucus
G23 006 on Tuesday 3 December 1935, a week after the election.  ^Savage
G23 007 had arrived in Wellington the previous morning to a tumultuous
G23 008 welcome, with thousands of people packing the streets and
G23 009 climbing onto the rooftops and tops of trucks and cars outside
G23 010 the railway station.  ^For months prior to the election some
G23 011 {0MP}s had been lobbying openly for membership of cabinet and
G23 012 expressing personal ambitions for particular portfolios.  ^One
G23 013 newspaper had predicted prophetically that *'^No one could envy
G23 014 \0Mr Savage if he had to allot portfolios without causing
G23 015 heart-burnings, envy, dissension, or perhaps the opposition of
G23 016 a mutinous *"left wing**".**' ^Among those with expectations
G23 017 was Lee, and during the election campaign he had indicated
G23 018 clearly his preference for the defence ministry.  ^On the train
G23 019 trip down from Auckland to Wellington, Lee and other {0MP}s
G23 020 decided informally that Mason and Schramm would move that
G23 021 cabinet be elected by caucus.  ^They also arranged a 
G23 022 pre-selected list of candidates, including Langstone for finance
G23 023 and Lee for defence.
G23 024    |^The meeting started at 10.30 {0a.m.} ^Present were all
G23 025 fifty-three Labour {0MP}s; two Labour members of the
G23 026 Legislative Council; seven members of the party's national
G23 027 executive; Tirikatene and Ratana, who were admitted to the
G23 028 caucus; and Rangi Mawhete, who was to be appointed in early
G23 029 1936 to the Legislative Council.  ^Savage, who was given an
G23 030 enthusiastic vote of appreciation and confidence, addressed the
G23 031 meeting briefly, paying tribute especially to the work of
G23 032 Holland and James and Elizabeth McCombs.  ^Messages of
G23 033 congratulation, including one from Major Douglas in London,
G23 034 were read.  ^Then came the question of the composition of
G23 035 cabinet.  ^Savage asked whether caucus wanted to elect a
G23 036 cabinet or whether he should select it.  ^It was obvious that
G23 037 many of the new {0MP}s had little knowledge of their more
G23 038 experienced colleagues, from whom cabinet had to come.  ^Mason,
G23 039 therefore, moved and Semple seconded that Savage should select
G23 040 the cabinet and report back to caucus at 7 {0p.m.} that night.
G23 041 ^McKeen, Armstrong, Howard and Carr spoke in favour of the
G23 042 motion, which was passed unanimously.  ^Everyone appeared to
G23 043 have faith in Savage's integrity and judgement.
G23 044    |^The task given to Savage was very difficult.  ^He
G23 045 obviously had to take into account each {0MP}'s ability, length
G23 046 of service, experience, status in the party, geographic
G23 047 location and specific interests.  ^He certainly owed something
G23 048 to the pioneers who had formed the party and sustained it
G23 049 during the difficult years before 1919.  ^Friendship and
G23 050 loyalty were also tremendously important to him.
G23 051    |^Savage scribbled down some thirty-six pages of lists and
G23 052 notes as he agonised over this selection and went through four
G23 053 main stages in assembling the cabinet.  ^Eight ministers were
G23 054 chosen immediately: Savage, Fraser, Nash, Semple, Langstone,
G23 055 Sullivan, Jones and Parry, with four places initially left
G23 056 vacant.  ^That gave Savage two ministers from Auckland, three
G23 057 from Wellington, one each from Christchurch and Dunedin, and
G23 058 one from the rural North Island.  ^The possible surprise was
G23 059 Fred Jones, a fifty-year-old former trade union leader who had
G23 060 been {0MP} for Dunedin South only since 1931 but whose active
G23 061 involvement went back to the days before the formation of the
G23 062 Labour Party in 1916.  ^Even Lee was subsequently to admit that
G23 063 as minister, Jones was a fine, if unimaginative, administrator.
G23 064 ^Savage accepted the desirability of having at least one
G23 065 minister from Otago-Southland.  ^The most talented {0MP}s from
G23 066 that region, Nordmeyer and McMillan, had only just been elected
G23 067 to Parliament and the longest-serving Dunedin {0MP} Jim Munro,
G23 068 who had served in Parliament with one three-year break since
G23 069 1922, not only had a reputation for being lazy but had greatly
G23 070 embarrassed Savage a week before the 1935 election by stating
G23 071 that if anyone tried to stop a Labour government carrying out
G23 072 its policy, Labour might have to *'smash things**' and put
G23 073 directors and managers in gaol on a bread and water diet *'as
G23 074 some of our Communist friends were dealt with**' until they
G23 075 learnt to obey the government.
G23 076    |^None of the new {0MP}s was considered by Savage for
G23 077 cabinet, and besides Munro he almost immediately deleted six
G23 078 others: Chapman, Carr, Richards, Coleman, McCombs, and his old
G23 079 friend, the independently minded Jordan, whom Savage decided to
G23 080 send to Britain as High Commissioner.  ^Jordan, described by
G23 081 one close acquaintance as Savage's *'stalwart aide**' and
G23 082 Nash's *'bete noir, and vice versa**', claimed that *'^Joe and I
G23 083 understood one another**', partly because both *'understand
G23 084 *2MEN**', *0unlike Fraser and Nash, who only *'understand
G23 085 *2MATTERS**'.
G23 086    |^*0A minister with farming expertise, a lawyer for Minister
G23 087 of Justice, and a second minister from the Christchurch area
G23 088 were clearly desirable.  ^Savage chose as Minister of
G23 089 Agriculture the onetime president of the Waikato Farmers'
G23 090 Union, Lee Martin, who had been strongly supported for cabinet
G23 091 rank by representations from the chairmen of the Raglan,
G23 092 Waikato and Waipa County Councils and the mayors of Hamilton,
G23 093 Huntly and Ngaruawahia.  ^Initially he selected Barnard for
G23 094 Minister of Justice.  ^Armstrong was preferred to a bitterly
G23 095 disappointed Howard for the second Christchurch minister,
G23 096 partly because Howard had for some time been incapacitated by
G23 097 high blood pressure and partly because little rapport had
G23 098 developed between Savage and Howard during the years they had
G23 099 been together in Parliament.  ^Howard received the chairmanship
G23 100 of committees and, bitterly disappointed, *'came out of the
G23 101 caucus with tears streaming down his face**'.
G23 102    |^In his third list Savage replaced Barnard with the 
G23 103 longer-serving Mason and transferred Barnard to Speaker of the House.
G23 104 ^O'Brien, from the West Coast, and Lee were added tentatively
G23 105 to cabinet.
G23 106    |^In the fourth and final list Savage replaced O'Brien with
G23 107 his old mate Webb and changed Lee to an under-secretary to the
G23 108 Prime Minister and chairman of the caucus defence committee.
G23 109 ^This gave Savage three ministers and an under-secretary from
G23 110 Auckland, three from Wellington, two from Christchurch, one
G23 111 from Dunedin, two from rural North Island seats, and one from
G23 112 the West Coast of the South Island.  ^Fagan was added to the
G23 113 cabinet as leader of the Legislative Council.  ^Of the
G23 114 fourteen, six had been born in New Zealand, six in Australia,
G23 115 one in England and one in Scotland.  ^There was some comment
G23 116 that five of the ministers were Catholics, though Savage and
G23 117 Webb were not churchgoers, Fagan had only recently returned to
G23 118 the church, and of the two practising Catholics, Armstrong was
G23 119 married to a Methodist and Sullivan to a Baptist.  ^With the
G23 120 exception of Nash and Mason, they were manual workers who had
G23 121 known the suffering associated with hard toil, periodic
G23 122 unemployment, and living from pay to pay.  ^All had devoted
G23 123 much of their adult lives to the Labour movement.
G23 124    |^Savage, who throughout the latter part of his notes
G23 125 bracketed the names Savage and Lee, deliberately limited the
G23 126 portfolios he took, perceiving his own roles as initiator, 
G23 127 co-ordinator, supervisor and communicator of government policy
G23 128 rather than administrator of a specific department.  ^He
G23 129 reserved for himself, largely at the urging of others, external
G23 130 affairs, native affairs, and subsequently broadcasting.
G23 131 ^Fraser, the Deputy Prime Minister, was given education,
G23 132 health, marine and police.  ^The party president, Nash, despite
G23 133 a letter from Lee to Savage opposing Nash's appointment,
G23 134 received finance and customs.  ^The other ministers and their
G23 135 responsibilities were Armstrong, labour and employment; Jones,
G23 136 defence and Post Office; Lee Martin, agriculture; Mason,
G23 137 justice and Attorney General; Langstone, lands and forests;
G23 138 Parry, internal affairs; Semple, public works and transport;
G23 139 Sullivan, industries and commerce and railways; and Webb,
G23 140 mines.
G23 141    |^Despite Lee's belief that Fraser and Nash had advised
G23 142 Savage that Lee should be given cabinet rank, and despite
G23 143 Fraser's reportedly strong opposition to the appointment of
G23 144 Webb, Jones and Mason, Savage announced his decision unchanged
G23 145 to caucus.  ^There were no questions and there was no
G23 146 discussion.  ^Most {0MP}s felt that Savage had chosen
G23 147 *'predictable people**'.  ^It was inevitable, however, that
G23 148 some of those excluded by Savage would take the decision very
G23 149 personally.  ^Momentarily hiding his own bitter disappointment,
G23 150 Lee moved and Chapman seconded a motion *'that those selected
G23 151 be congratulated on their selection for Cabinet rank, and that
G23 152 the rest of the Party pledge themselves to give the Ministers
G23 153 their whole hearted loyalty and support.**' ^After that was
G23 154 carried unanimously, a second motion was passed creating the
G23 155 position of parliamentary secretary to the Prime Minister and
G23 156 asking Lee to accept it.  ^Savage was sworn in as Prime
G23 157 Minister, with his cabinet, on 6 December 1935.
G23 158    |^Although only the Wellington newspapers of all those in
G23 159 the four main centres had included Lee in their lists of likely
G23 160 ministers and although most {0MP}s were not surprised at his
G23 161 exclusion, Lee, never one to have doubts about his own ability
G23 162 and merit, certainly had wanted and expected a cabinet post.
G23 163 ^His aggressively ambitious wife, Mollie, hoped that at the
G23 164 very least her husband would be offered the post of High
G23 165 Commissioner in London, which Lee would probably have taken.
G23 166 ^When Savage had first suggested to Lee that he become 
G23 167 under-secretary to the Prime Minister, Lee treated it as a bad joke.
G23 168 ^He was subsequently persuaded to accept.  ^Lee had time on his
G23 169 side.  ^He was only forty-four and none of Savage's ministers
G23 170 was under fifty; the average age was fifty-seven.  ^The thought
G23 171 that more ministers might soon be needed held out some hope,
G23 172 and Lee was also forced to admit that there were good reasons
G23 173 for Parry and Mason being included.  ^He also acknowledged that
G23 174 it would have been difficult for Savage, who was in Lee's
G23 175 opinion at that time *'tremendously sincere though a
G23 176 plodder**', who *'will come to be looked upon as the descendant
G23 177 of Seddon**', to appoint a fourth Auckland minister.
G23 178    |^At the end of the caucus at which cabinet was announced,
G23 179 Langstone and a national executive member, Peter Butler,
G23 180 invited Lee to join them for a cup of tea at Butler's home.
G23 181 ^Lee *'appeared to be in a sort of trance**' but, according to
G23 182 Butler, *'without replying he came with us and on reaching our
G23 183 Model A Ford slumped into the back seat**'.  ^When they reached
G23 184 Butler's house, *'Lee, his tea untouched, had huddled against
G23 185 the window sill, muttering incoherently against no-one in
G23 186 particular.  ^I became uneasy and my wife a little alarmed.**'
G23 187 ^Langstone explained to Butler how shattered Lee was at not
G23 188 being included in the cabinet.  ^Although Langstone and Butler
G23 189 tried to console Lee, they were unable to lift him out of his
G23 190 deep despondency and self-pity.
G23 191    |^Lee could not accept his exclusion gracefully and
G23 192 subsequently complained to many others about it.  ^He expressed
G23 193 particularly his resentment against Savage for preferring Jones
G23 194 as Minister of Defence.  ^One of those confidants, Harry
G23 195 Holland's son Roy, believed that Lee's undying vendetta against
G23 196 Savage started with that incident and Lee's friend and
G23 197 lieutenant, Norman Douglas, later claimed that he had never
G23 198 heard Lee criticise Savage until after the selection of the
G23 199 cabinet.  ^As the perceived injustice festered, Lee, who
G23 200 regarded Savage as his inferior in every way, increasingly saw
G23 201 the Prime Minister not only as the man who had for the basest
G23 202 of motives left him out of cabinet but also as the person
G23 203 holding the very post and enjoying the wide public popularity
G23 204 Lee thought should be rightfully his.  ^Lee's prospects of
G23 205 successfully challenging Fraser for the party's leadership in
G23 206 the future when Savage retired or died were also considerably
G23 207 reduced by his not being a member of cabinet.  ^Within days of
G23 208 the cabinet's selection, Lee confided to his wife, *'^Can see
G23 209 myself emerging from it all as the leader of the revolutionary
G23 210 faction**'.  ^One of Lee's closest caucus friends, Morgan
G23 211 Williams, recalled that from that first caucus Lee *'was
G23 212 bitterly disappointed.... and it was not long before he began
G23 213 moving among the new members stirring up dissatisfaction**'.
G23 214 ^Terry McCombs, who often shared a pot of tea with Lee in
G23 215 Bellamy's, believed that Lee's disappointment and his
G23 216 frustrated desire to be recognised not just as a minister but
G23 217 as the leader led to his digging up policies and issues and
G23 218 recruiting allies to oppose and embarrass Savage.  ^Another of
G23 219 Lee's allies, Nordmeyer, has recorded that Lee *'started
G23 220 immediately almost a vendetta against Joe**' and *'became
G23 221 almost a pathological case himself.**' ^The undoubted abilities
G23 222 Lee had shown as a fighting critic in the opposition before
G23 223 1935 were, after that time, turned against his own colleagues.
G23 224 *#
G24 001 **[211 TEXT G24**]
G24 002 ^*0During the years 1917 and 1918 I was taking a growing
G24 003 interest in the daily newspaper and I followed the
G24 004 disintegration of the German Army in the closing months of
G24 005 1918.
G24 006    |^When news came through that an armistice had been
G24 007 concluded on 11 November, a school holiday was declared for the
G24 008 following day after we had taken part in a village celebration.
G24 009 ^I remember an adult at the celebration saying to me, ^*"You've
G24 010 got it.**" ^She was referring to influenza.  ^I went down with
G24 011 it within a day or two, as did all the family in the days that
G24 012 followed.  ^Fortunately for us, my mother was up first and she
G24 013 nursed us through with devoted and loving care.  ^Death,
G24 014 however, was stalking the vicinity.  ^The grocer's wife next
G24 015 door died, as did the village butcher; these were among the
G24 016 grievous blows which befell a small community.  ^For these to
G24 017 follow a war in which many had relatives who had died or
G24 018 suffered wounds was a severe blow, leaving the community
G24 019 listless for a long time.
G24 020    |^For various reasons, the years I spent at Ashhurst
G24 021 contributed a great deal to my education and development.
G24 022 ^Both my parents were dedicated teachers.  ^Although my mother
G24 023 gave up teaching when she married my father in 1907, she
G24 024 maintained her keen interest in the subject of education.
G24 025 ^Some idea of my father's standing as a teacher can be gleaned
G24 026 from this inspection report made in 1912 on his work at
G24 027 Halcombe:
G24 028 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G24 029 ^My father's passion was English history, my mother's English
G24 030 literature, including poetry.  ^In addition, they often
G24 031 discussed educational theory and practice and I remember their
G24 032 occasional discussions about the views of Maria Montessori.
G24 033 ^There seemed to be nothing systematic in my parents' approach
G24 034 towards my education.  ^They followed whatever interests I was
G24 035 developing at a particular stage and then drew my attention to
G24 036 relevant books we had at home.  ^This was particularly so
G24 037 during my last two or three years at the primary stage.  ^Our
G24 038 library resources were modest but nonetheless gave me some
G24 039 scope for pursuing an interest.  ^I never felt that I was being
G24 040 driven educationally, and there was a quiet informality about
G24 041 it all.  ^In retrospect, though, it is plain to me that the
G24 042 influence of my parents was profound and lasting, particularly
G24 043 in matters concerning the dignity of the human being; I was the
G24 044 product of influences derived from both Christian and humanist
G24 045 sources.  ^My father died in 1946 and my mother in 1948.
G24 046    |^My parents were not regular churchgoers but as children we
G24 047 attended the Methodist Sunday School and also the occasional
G24 048 service in the Methodist Church.  ^The Reverend Clyde Carr, a
G24 049 Methodist minister stationed at Ashhurst during 1914, was later
G24 050 a Labour Member of Parliament who spoke in favour of the
G24 051 abolition of capital punishment and was one of those who voted
G24 052 in favour of abolition in 1961.
G24 053    |^The amount of delinquency in the Ashhurst district would
G24 054 not have varied significantly from other comparable districts,
G24 055 but what was interesting was the informal system for its
G24 056 control.  ^This consisted of a triumvirate who kept in touch
G24 057 with one another *- they were my father, as the headmaster, the
G24 058 local police constable, and the chairman of the school
G24 059 committee who happened to be the manager of a large farm, and
G24 060 whose duties occasionally took him on horseback along the banks
G24 061 of the Pohangina.  ^Detection of mischief seemed to be prompt,
G24 062 justice was swift, and it was effective.  ^I am not advocating
G24 063 a return to such a system, but it did have the virtue of
G24 064 simplicity.
G24 065    |^Towards the end of June 1917 the calm of Ashhurst was
G24 066 gravely disturbed by the news that a farmer living not far from
G24 067 the village had killed his 18-year-old son.  ^The accused was
G24 068 tried for murder but found guilty of manslaughter and sentenced
G24 069 to six years' hard labour.  ^The shock of that crime
G24 070 reverberated through the Pohangina valley and the surrounding
G24 071 district.  ^The revulsion among children at the Ashhurst
G24 072 primary school was quite marked.
G24 073    |^We moved to Wairoa at the end of September 1921.  ^Because
G24 074 it was my last year at primary school, it was disrupting both
G24 075 to my studies and to friendships, but there were compensating
G24 076 advantages such as being closer to the sea.  ^There was also
G24 077 the opportunity to see far more of the Maori race.
G24 078    |^We were allowed to play cricket on a spacious lawn between
G24 079 the police sergeant's home and the police lock-up.  ^If any
G24 080 prisoners were held at the station, they were usually allowed
G24 081 to join us in a game on the one condition that they did not
G24 082 bat.  ^I think this piece of apparent discrimination came about
G24 083 through the police sergeant's concern for his windows!  ^Most
G24 084 of those held in the lock-up were there for minor offences or
G24 085 for default in the payment of debt.  ^I wondered why such a
G24 086 high proportion of them were Maoris.
G24 087    |^Early in 1922 I enrolled in the secondary department of
G24 088 the district high school, but my formal education at secondary
G24 089 level was short, limited and fragmentary.
G24 090    |^Punishment was never a major factor within our home.
G24 091 ^There was the occasional slap in anger, but for the most part,
G24 092 the punishment, came in the form of words of reproof.
G24 093    |^Unexpectedly, I was offered a cadetship in the local
G24 094 branch of the Public Trust Office.  ^At that time and in areas
G24 095 such as Wairoa cadetships were few and far between.  ^One of my
G24 096 teachers counselled me against acceptance on the ground that I
G24 097 was too young *- I had turned 15 in the preceding June *- but
G24 098 my parents were in favour, and I certainly was.  ^I had become
G24 099 restless and wanted to get into the world of work.  ^There were
G24 100 seven children in our family and my parents could not disregard
G24 101 the financial aspect.  ^So I began duty as a cadet in the
G24 102 Public Trust Office at Wairoa on 1 August 1924.  ^I was to
G24 103 serve in the Public Trust Department until 1944 except for a
G24 104 period of leave from August 1937 to November 1939 during which
G24 105 I undertook postgraduate studies at University College, London.
G24 106 ^From 1944, I served in the office of the Public Service
G24 107 Commission until my appointment to the Department for Justice
G24 108 in 1951.
G24 109    |^My first controlling officer in the Public Trust Office at
G24 110 Wairoa was \0Mr Hugh Mulholland, whom I found to be a kind and
G24 111 patient man.
G24 112    |^I was transferred to Hastings in July 1926 to work under a
G24 113 controlling officer who proved to be a martinet.  ^It was one
G24 114 of my duties to cross the road for his copy of the evening
G24 115 newspaper and to deliver it to him at 4 o'clock in the
G24 116 afternoon.  ^On several occasions, I had delivered the paper to
G24 117 him some minutes before 4 {0p.m.} or some minutes after.
G24 118 ^Eventually he gave me a long lecture on the need for
G24 119 punctuality, and he pointed out to me how, in the artillery
G24 120 during the First World War, it was imperative that the guns be
G24 121 fired on time, neither before nor after.  ^No doubt I needed
G24 122 this lecture but all the same I found it somewhat nauseating.
G24 123    |^Another one of my duties was to stoke the furnace in the
G24 124 basement which provided steam for the heating of the building.
G24 125 ^I was required to stoke up at specified times during the day.
G24 126 ^Here again, I had difficulty in maintaining the time schedule
G24 127 to the boss's satisfaction.  ^A fanlight gave a clear view of
G24 128 the interior of the basement and on one occasion it was opened
G24 129 by my boss who hurled abuse at me for my deficiencies.
G24 130    |^In those days I did not regard myself as an ambitious
G24 131 fellow but ambition did sometimes drive me to respond to an
G24 132 unpleasant situation.  ^So I handed a written application to my
G24 133 boss seeking an early transfer to Wellington so I could begin
G24 134 study at Victoria University College as an internal student,
G24 135 although on a part-time basis.  ^The boss reacted with this
G24 136 remark, *"^That's not your reason *- you're wanting to escape
G24 137 from me.**" ^Although his interpretation was not far from the
G24 138 mark, I had to deny it pro forma, otherwise I would have had to
G24 139 endure further mental torture.
G24 140    |^In the end, and early in 1927, I was transferred to the
G24 141 Wellington branch of the Public Trust Office.
G24 142    |^It was a large branch dominated by an emphasis on method
G24 143 and system and from the angle of a junior member it was
G24 144 impersonal, if not a little inhuman, in its relationships with
G24 145 staff.  ^This seemed to reflect the outlook of several of those
G24 146 in the higher administration of the department.  ^On one
G24 147 occasion I met Sir John Findlay as he came into the office.  ^I
G24 148 remember well the courtesy of the man but I then had little
G24 149 inkling that a day would come when it would be my lot to pore
G24 150 over his policy statements made earlier this century on matters
G24 151 of penal reform.
G24 152    |^I spent 1929 at Christchurch as a member of a full-time
G24 153 training class for about 30 people who were selected from
G24 154 various offices of the Public Trust Office throughout New
G24 155 Zealand.  ^The main function of the department was the
G24 156 administration of estates of various kinds, which called for a
G24 157 knowledge of the law and practice.  ^Lectures were given daily
G24 158 followed by practical work which was supervised by the
G24 159 instructing staff.  ^I developed a sounder understanding of
G24 160 what the department was about and became more assured in my
G24 161 approach to the work.  ^For me, the year I spent in the class
G24 162 was a satisfying and happy experience, not least because of the
G24 163 co-operative spirit which developed among the trainees.  ^I
G24 164 left the class with a favourable report except for the
G24 165 director's comment, *"^Writing poor.**"
G24 166    |^I was also quietly encouraged by the favourable attitude
G24 167 of \0Mr {0W. G.} Baird, at that time the Controller of the
G24 168 Estates Administration Division in Head Office; he later became
G24 169 the Public Trustee.  ^He was an educated and cultured person
G24 170 who had a genuine interest in the welfare of staff.
G24 171    |^I was posted to the Christchurch district branch of the
G24 172 Public Trust Office, then controlled by \0Mr {0A. R.} Jordan
G24 173 with the designation of District Public Trustee.  ^This
G24 174 experience I found of substantial value.  ^By the end of 1931,
G24 175 I had completed, on a part-time basis, the courses and
G24 176 examinations for the {0LL.B} and {0LL.M} degrees.  ^I had
G24 177 earlier begun my {0LL.B} course at Victoria University College
G24 178 in Wellington.  ^For a long period, I had nurtured the idea of
G24 179 going overseas to pursue postgraduate study and also to see as
G24 180 much of the world as my resources would permit.  ^The plan was
G24 181 forming in my mind to travel in the European summer, and study
G24 182 in the winter, but I would have to save funds to achieve this
G24 183 objective, and it would take me some years.  ^In the meantime,
G24 184 I had no wish to vegetate, and I turned to the {0WEA} for
G24 185 intellectual stimulation *- I was not disappointed.
G24 186    |^The economic recession had hit hard and human misery was
G24 187 widespread in urban and rural areas.  ^In the course of my
G24 188 day's work I saw vivid and distressing illustrations of its
G24 189 impact and also of the unreasonableness, in some cases, of
G24 190 those who were in the seats of power as landlords or
G24 191 mortgagees.  ^Social and economic policies came under fierce
G24 192 scrutiny and growing criticism until society's cauldrons boiled
G24 193 over in the serious riots in Auckland and Wellington.
G24 194    |^The {0WEA} provided lecture programmes and courses on a
G24 195 wide variety of topics.  ^For example, there was a course in
G24 196 public speaking, led by the \0Hon.  John Rigg, who had been a
G24 197 member of the Legislative Council and also Deputy Speaker.
G24 198 ^Rigg came from a Liberal-Labour background.  ^He was highly
G24 199 regarded for his impartial chairmanship, and had a quiet
G24 200 natural dignity which was impressive.  ^Others at lectures and
G24 201 courses in the 1930s included \0Mr Lincoln Efford, a prominent
G24 202 pacifist; Miss Mabel Howard, a trade union secretary who later
G24 203 became a Cabinet Minister; \0Mr {0R. M.} MacFarlane,
G24 204 subsequently Mayor of Christchurch, Member of Parliament and
G24 205 Speaker of the House; \0Mr \0J. Mathison, a trade union
G24 206 secretary who later became a Cabinet Minister; \0Mr \0W.
G24 207 Stewart, Commissioner of Crown Lands, who played a part in the
G24 208 formation of the Public Administration Society in 1934 and
G24 209 later became a Permanent Head, as Valuer-General; and Miss Cora
G24 210 Wilding, an educated and cultured person who, in the early
G24 211 1930s, had taken the steps which led to the establishment in
G24 212 New Zealand of children's health camps and the youth hostel
G24 213 system.
G24 214 *#
G25 001 **[212 TEXT G25**]
G25 002 *<*4Childhood*>
G25 003 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G25 004 |^*0Evelyn Margaret Polson was born in Christchurch on 23 April
G25 005 1899.  ^She was the youngest by eleven years of a family of
G25 006 seven, so much younger that she felt she owed her upbringing to
G25 007 her sister, Winifred, twenty-one years her senior.  ^She
G25 008 described her parents as Victorians; upright, devoted and
G25 009 intensely private people.  ^Her mother, Mary Elizabeth Renshaw,
G25 010 born in the north of England, had come with her parents to
G25 011 Dunedin as a young woman.
G25 012    |^John Sutherland Polson, Evelyn's father, had been born in
G25 013 1851, near Peebles in the Highlands of Scotland and had
G25 014 emigrated as a child.  ^He had married Elizabeth Renshaw in
G25 015 1877 and moved to Christchurch where he became clerk in charge
G25 016 of accounts, and later manager, of the Suckling brothers boot
G25 017 and leather factory.
G25 018    |^The Suckling brothers were Open Brethren: John and
G25 019 Elizabeth Polson joined that community.  ^Old John Suckling and
G25 020 his brother had, to quote his daughter,
G25 021 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G25 022 |^The house where Evelyn grew up was a square villa with a
G25 023 central passage extending from a wide front verandah to a big
G25 024 kitchen across the back of the house.  ^It was surrounded by a
G25 025 garden made memorable by a big mulberry tree.
G25 026 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G25 027 |^John Polson and his wife had been in their early forties when
G25 028 their youngest child was born.  ^She was their delight and grew
G25 029 up with the full attention of her whitehaired parents *- her
G25 030 school friends thought they were her grandparents.  ^Her father
G25 031 would take her long walks from Sydenham to Port Levy on a
G25 032 Saturday afternoon, pointing out the seabirds and naming the
G25 033 native plants.  ^*'Both of them emphasised to me so many
G25 034 things.  ^I felt I had been over-brought up.  ^I went to the
G25 035 other extreme with my children.**'
G25 036    |^Although she had six siblings Evelyn really knew only her
G25 037 sisters since her two brothers left home soon after she began
G25 038 school.  ^All four girls were encouraged to study music and
G25 039 painting by parents who themselves had talent but little
G25 040 training.  ^Her sisters Caroline and Alice were both students
G25 041 at the Canterbury College School of Art when Alfred Walsh and
G25 042 Sydney Thompson were on the staff.  ^Neither continued to paint
G25 043 seriously although Caroline would occasionally paint a
G25 044 watercolour landscape.  ^Alice went from Canterbury to three
G25 045 years study in Rome, Florence and Milan, but completely gave up
G25 046 painting when she married.
G25 047    |^Evelyn, encouraged by her older sisters, learned to read
G25 048 both words and music and to draw before she went to Sydenham
G25 049 School in 1906.  ^In 1908 she began piano lessons.  ^A 
G25 050 pre-school photograph already shows a startling maturity.  ^An
G25 051 observant, direct, strong-willed and beautiful child, she was
G25 052 **[PLATE**]
G25 053 understandably the centre of attention.  ^*'The whole family
G25 054 hung about and egged me on towards art school.  ^As a great
G25 055 treat I was allowed to paint on cardboard with the remains of
G25 056 oil paint on Caroline's palette.**'
G25 057 **[END INDENTATION**]
G25 058 *<*4First Decade*>
G25 059 *<*0Training*>
G25 060 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G25 061 |^Because her father was the subject of her admiration, Evelyn
G25 062 early expressed her intention to learn book-keeping and
G25 063 shorthand to *'help**' him in his business and insisted on
G25 064 being sent to the Christchurch Technical School.  ^However the
G25 065 reality of that did not interest her and in 1915 she commenced
G25 066 classes at the Canterbury College School of Art.  ^It was
G25 067 possible to go there on proficiency and take a course combining
G25 068 art with a general secondary education.  ^There were about a
G25 069 dozen junior pupils taught by staff from the university and the
G25 070 School of Art staff each gave them a morning or afternoon.
G25 071 ^Richard Wallwork was the life master, Cecil Kelly took them
G25 072 sketching or set up still life and Leonard Booth taught drawing
G25 073 from the antique.  ^She attended the School of Art from
G25 074 1915-1922.
G25 075    |^Herdman-Smith was the Director until 1918.  ^To teenage
G25 076 Evelyn he appeared *'a bit of a phoney *- used to wear black
G25 077 velvet jackets and cravats, and white silk shirts with flowing
G25 078 sleeves.**' ^She has some memories of the shock art school gave
G25 079 her, coming as she did from a prim Victorian home.  ^On her
G25 080 first day she was sent to the life-class.  ^The nude model was
G25 081 male.  ^She was told to get herself a donkey.  ^Why on earth
G25 082 would she need a donkey?  ^She was given a wooden contraption
G25 083 to sit astride and rest her
G25 084 **[PLATE**]
G25 085 paper on, and set to work on a large drawing which reached the
G25 086 privates and the bottom of the page simultaneously.  ^She
G25 087 turned her paper over and went on.
G25 088    |^Outside the life-class she was hailed by an older girl who
G25 089 paused in her rush downstairs to cry ^*'Well met by
G25 090 moonlight!**' ^It was Ngaio Marsh, later distinguished for her
G25 091 theatre productions and detective fiction.  ^That encounter was
G25 092 the beginning of a long friendship.
G25 093    |^In her five years at the School of Art Evelyn Polson lived
G25 094 *'a very orderly life**' at home.  ^She walked from Sydenham to
G25 095 the School.  ^She read novels, *'was transported by them**', by
G25 096 Tolstoy's *1War and Peace *0and *1Anna Karenina, *0by Dickens's
G25 097 *1Bleak House, *0by Henry James and Edith Wharton.  ^Her
G25 098 parents' interests reinforced her own.  ^They subscribed to the
G25 099 English art periodical *1The Studio *0and each year received
G25 100 the Royal Academy catalogue.
G25 101    |^Since students came and went, her friends varied.
G25 102 ^Margaret Anderson, Ceridwen Thornton, Ngaio Marsh and Viola
G25 103 Macmillan Brown remained close friends for life.  ^A more
G25 104 flexible group included James Courage, Rhona Haszard, Ronald
G25 105 McKenzie, James and Alfred Cook.  ^Later John Weeks returned
G25 106 from the war.  ^*'He was great fun in the life-class.**'
G25 107    |^Olivia Spencer Bower did not become a student until Evelyn
G25 108 was a senior.  ^Some students returning from study in
G25 109 Edinburgh, London or Paris, talked of Ce*?2zanne, Gauguin, van
G25 110 Gogh, Lhote, but visual stimulus was more English than
G25 111 European.  ^Her teachers were either English or graduates from
G25 112 Canterbury who had studied in England.  ^They directed their
G25 113 students to *1The Studio *0and reproductions of Augustus John,
G25 114 not to the Cubists or copies of *1Blast.
G25 115    |^*0It was usual for young students to be set to draw from
G25 116 the antique for a year before being allowed to draw from a live
G25 117 model.  ^However, Evelyn Polson's ability was so striking that
G25 118 she was sent to life drawing on her first day, while, as well,
G25 119 undergoing the strict training of antique drawing with Leonard
G25 120 Booth, not for one year but for five.  ^She was made to work
G25 121 meticulously in charcoal.  ^Looking back she views the exercise
G25 122 as having taught her to make *'frighteningly accurate
G25 123 photographs in pencil.**' ^When she herself had to teach
G25 124 drawing from the antique she realised that she hated *'that
G25 125 sort of vision which had nothing to do with real painting.**'
G25 126 ^She saw it as reinforcing an outmoded nineteenth century
G25 127 tradition and dearly wished that she could have discouraged the
G25 128 gifted William Sutton when he was her student from working so
G25 129 skilfully in that manner.
G25 130 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G25 131 |^The artist, at eighty, may perhaps have predated her interest
G25 132 in pure colour when she added, *'from that remark a whole world
G25 133 had opened up.**' ^In fact, pure colour was little evident in
G25 134 her work before her first trip to Europe in 1937.
G25 135 **[PLATE**]
G25 136    |^Instead, by 1921, the quality of two self portraits shows
G25 137 a painterly understanding of the niceties of tone.  ^She was
G25 138 ready to begin her own career as a painter with strong, 
G25 139 well-composed, freely painted landscapes in the best manner of the
G25 140 Canterbury School training.  ^Their colour was pleasing but not
G25 141 adventurous.
G25 142    |^In March 1922 Evelyn Polson was elected a working member
G25 143 of the Canterbury Society of Arts ({0CSA}).  ^That year she
G25 144 also exhibited in Wellington at the New Zealand Academy of Fine
G25 145 Arts ({0NZAFA}) and the
G25 146 **[PLATE**]
G25 147 Otago Society of Arts ({0OSA}).  ^In 1923 she sent work to the
G25 148 Auckland Society of Arts ({0ASA}).  ^That is, she established a
G25 149 professional circuit, contributing to an art society exhibition
G25 150 in each of the four main centres over most of the following ten
G25 151 years.  ^In the 1920s there was little other exhibition space,
G25 152 though some artists' supply shops did show work.  ^The only way
G25 153 a painter could make a modest contribution to a living was
G25 154 through the art societies.  ^Some of Evelyn Polson's paintings
G25 155 did the rounds, others dropped out and were replaced,
G25 156 presumably as work was sold for four or five guineas.
G25 157    |^Another pattern she established was a painting holiday
G25 158 each January.  ^In 1923 Eve stayed with friends of her sister
G25 159 Caroline, a Highland family called Stewart, whose farm
G25 160 *1Glenkenich *0near Tapanui figures in her work.  ^In
G25 161 Christchurch she did etching with Cora Wilding and they went
G25 162 out painting together.  ^A huge medlar tree in the grounds of
G25 163 an old men's home at Sydenham was the subject of a deeply
G25 164 bitten etching for which the copper-plate is still in good
G25 165 condition.
G25 166    |^Evelyn Polson would have been one of the *'large number of
G25 167 appreciators of painting**' to attend an exhibition by Sydney
G25 168 Thompson in 1923.  ^Reviewers were delighted with the native
G25 169 son returning after twelve years spent working in France.
G25 170 ^They reported the colonist's ultimate accolade, that *'his
G25 171 pictures were to be found in many European galleries, and in
G25 172 private collections in all parts of the world.**' ^And they
G25 173 suggested that he had assimilated
G25 174 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G25 175    |^Thompson was lionised.  ^\0Mrs Beswick, a passionate
G25 176 admirer, arranged for him to give private lessons in her
G25 177 garden.  ^Evelyn Polson went, but briefly.  ^He referred to her
G25 178 as *'his best pupil**' but her memory is of being *'sick to
G25 179 death with old Syd's almond tree; he peppered the country with
G25 180 it.**' ^It is likely that the artist has not wished to recall
G25 181 any indebtedness to Thompson, although her portrait of Lincoln
G25 182 Kearne, painted outside in the summer of 1924-25, shows a more
G25 183 direct use of pure colour and a freer brushstroke than earlier
G25 184 portraits which makes it nearer in style to Sydney Thompson.
G25 185    |^What work of her contemporaries had impressed her?  ^She
G25 186 remembers being *'bowled over**' by one outstanding painting,
G25 187 the view through an old tram barn, by Rhona Haszard in her
G25 188 final year.  ^It was unlike any other work she had seen in the
G25 189 School of Art.  ^She also found distinctive the paintings done
G25 190 by Viola Macmillan Brown.  ^They were *'a bit like the 
G25 191 pre-Raphaelites but more poetic *- a vision seen behind a veil.**'
G25 192 ^And Ceridwen Thornton, *'extremely tall like a beautiful
G25 193 Matisse head with clear features outlined in black, was a very
G25 194 good painter with her own style and technique and lovely colour
G25 195 schemes.**'
G25 196    |^In January 1924 Evelyn and Ceridwen Thornton walked from
G25 197 Westport to Karamea.  ^They could not carry painting gear as
G25 198 well as their packs, but their primary purpose was to get to
G25 199 know the landscape.  ^They were made welcome in Karamea and
G25 200 stayed with a kind couple who ran the local store.  ^Back in
G25 201 Christchurch she worked on the vigorous portrait of Lincoln
G25 202 Kearne, the father of her friend Dorothy.  ^He was an
G25 203 orchardist, tall, handsome and greatly admired by Evelyn.  ^She
G25 204 also did commissioned portraits of an old family friend, Myrtle
G25 205 Hamilton, and of Prudence Pottinger, the small daughter of
G25 206 another friend.  ^Later that summer, or early spring, she
G25 207 painted at Arthur's Pass and Otira.
G25 208    |^She had maintained her double interest in music and
G25 209 painting but at this time it was weighted towards music.  ^In
G25 210 1923 she had begun to study the piano with Ernest Empson who
G25 211 was a key figure in the musical life of Christchurch.  ^Ernest
G25 212 Empson (1880-1970) had been encouraged by Sydney Thompson's
G25 213 mother to make music his profession.  ^He was a pupil of
G25 214 Godowsky in Europe and on his return taught almost every New
G25 215 Zealand pianist of note at some stage of their careers.
G25 216 ^Evelyn spent hours a day practising.  ^Another reason for her
G25 217 lessened output of paintings would have been the increasing
G25 218 ill-health of her mother, who died in August 1926.
G25 219    |^So, at the end of her first decade as a painter, we see an
G25 220 individual, vigorous talent, already recognised.  ^A woman of
G25 221 twenty-six, economically dependent, living at home.  ^A
G25 222 youngest child who passionately loved her father.  ^A daughter
G25 223 with a sense of obligation to old parents, who was also an
G25 224 adult with freedom to pursue her own life.  ^If she had affairs
G25 225 of the heart she kept her own counsel.
G25 226 *#
G26 001 **[213 TEXT G26**]
G26 002    |^We approached our physical conditioning by holding two
G26 003 pre-tour camps directed by Hugh Lawrence.  ^We engaged a doctor
G26 004 who had travelled in the area and who knew the team.  ^Murray
G26 005 Chapple, the 1976 team manager, spoke at length to us.  ^Lance
G26 006 Cairns told us of his player experiences.  ^Food packs were
G26 007 prepared through sponsorship.  ^Freight handling was arranged.
G26 008 ^Beer and long-life milk were included.  ^Philips arranged a
G26 009 video player and a series of tapes.  ^Foreign Affairs provided
G26 010 an expert in political and cultural information.  ^This drive
G26 011 to seek knowledge about the conditions and prepare ourselves
G26 012 provided an environment of readiness.
G26 013    |^With Howarth and Hadlee unavailable, the fifth tour of
G26 014 Pakistan by New Zealand was always going to be a difficult one.
G26 015 ^My job as captain was first to build confidence that the task
G26 016 was not beyond us and we were not setting off on a mission
G26 017 doomed to failure before we started.  ^The secret of success
G26 018 lay in our batting.  ^We had to bat and bat and bat, and if
G26 019 this could be achieved I knew we would manage at least one
G26 020 victory in Pakistan.
G26 021    |^It was my first tour as captain, and despite the intention
G26 022 for the mantle of captaincy to remain as my servant, it didn't
G26 023 work out that way.  ^It's similar to keeping a balance between
G26 024 on-field and off-field activities on a tour.  ^The ideas are
G26 025 simple, but putting them into practice and living them daily is
G26 026 the difficult bit.  ^The change of role and necessary
G26 027 withdrawal to maintain a distance settled uneasily, and due to
G26 028 my own performance which was the worst of my career and the
G26 029 frustrations of the umpiring which we couldn't influence, I
G26 030 became introspective.  ^The dilemma was how to meet the needs
G26 031 of the team by injecting levels of confidence and enthusiasm
G26 032 while simultaneously feeling doubtful and uncertain within
G26 033 myself.
G26 034    |^On the field I found I vacillated from periods of
G26 035 confidence in my decisions to quiet brooding *- hesitant to
G26 036 follow my intuition.  ^During these moments, I sought consensus
G26 037 captaincy by approaching other players and asking them their
G26 038 thoughts, hoping they would confirm my strategies and thus
G26 039 rekindle my optimism and buoyancy.  ^It's all right to ask, but
G26 040 know the reasons for the questions.  ^These ones were for me
G26 041 rather than for us.  ^Beneath, I felt this was not good for the
G26 042 respect of the position.  ^I justified it on the grounds of
G26 043 communication.  ^It also created the impression of
G26 044 unreliability and inconsistency which undermines confidence in
G26 045 a leader.
G26 046    |^Upon my return to New Zealand, I told the selectors that
G26 047 if they wanted Geoff Howarth to play in the home series then he
G26 048 must be captain.  ^I wanted time to reassess myself and regain
G26 049 my performance.  ^It had taken some time to adjust to the new
G26 050 position and despite knowing I could cope with the additional
G26 051 requirements, I felt deeply frustrated with the results.  ^It
G26 052 wasn't the losses; it was my handling of myself.
G26 053    |^The first week was a busy one dominated by packing and
G26 054 unpacking, buses, airport terminals and immigration procedures.
G26 055 ^We'd travelled many kilometres.
G26 056    |^Last night we set off to increase this distance by a mere
G26 057 20\0km.  ^They were probably some of the most eventful we've
G26 058 had.  ^Our two small buses made their way out of Rawalpindi
G26 059 then one began to lay a thick smokescreen and prohibited safe
G26 060 passage on the Islamabad *'motorway.**' ^With fire imminent in
G26 061 our vehicle, we encouraged our driver to stop and the six
G26 062 occupants descended across the hot metal floor like people at
G26 063 the beginning of summer with soft feet on sharp gravel.
G26 064 ^Living conditions were cramped as we joined the remaining
G26 065 vehicle.  ^Towns gave way to country, country gave way to
G26 066 desert, tarsealed roads became dirt tracks.
G26 067    |^At this point it was suggested the location of the British
G26 068 Embassy (our destination for the evening) was somewhat isolated
G26 069 *- or we were lost.  ^This provoked Harry, our driver, to set
G26 070 off on foot in search of directions.  ^Night closed in and with
G26 071 it the animal life.  ^We sang *'God Save the Queen**' loudly to
G26 072 cheer ourselves, and also alert any passing British resident
G26 073 who could recognise and rescue us.  ^Then we displayed our
G26 074 versatility by forming an unlikely cricket ensemble.  ^*'Doc
G26 075 Doom**' Edmonds led the percussion section with a breathtaking
G26 076 solo on tin tray.  ^The sausage rolls were eaten.  ^The animals
G26 077 retreated.  ^Our return was better planned, yet resembled the
G26 078 Islamabad 20\0km race for light commercial vans.  ^Harry and
G26 079 Henry, thoroughly caught up in the wild enthusiasm for speed,
G26 080 lifted driving to a new plane as they avoided people, carts and
G26 081 open sewers in a bid to reach our hotel.  ^It was an older
G26 082 looking side that fell into bed that night.
G26 083    |^Our second rodent gave us rather more opportunity to get
G26 084 to know him.
G26 085    |^We moved tentatively into our rest house lodgings.  ^The
G26 086 upstairs had been set aside solely for us.  ^Players busied
G26 087 themselves taping up wardrobes, blocking holes to the outside
G26 088 by stuffing paper in them and clearing lizards from the
G26 089 drawers.
G26 090    |^*'Doc**' Edmonds told us that the water had to be boiled
G26 091 and he doubled the dosage of Puritabs for each litre.  ^Still
G26 092 our large communal pot sat with scum floating on the top and
G26 093 sediment on the bottom.  ^A straw got the clear parts I was
G26 094 after.  ^Our beds faced the walls instead of out into the room
G26 095 and were the hardboard-type with army blanket issue.  ^We were
G26 096 Territorials for four nights.
G26 097    |^It was difficult to sleep, hot and dusty.  ^*'Stockley**'
G26 098 Smith awoke with a dry throat and padded sleepily to the
G26 099 kitchen for a drink.  ^As he cleared the sleep from his eyes,
G26 100 he realised a machine gun was pointing from the shadows
G26 101 directly at his throat.  ^An over**[ARB**]-zealous guard
G26 102 motioned him against the wall.  ^Smith wisely mouthed placatory
G26 103 Urdu phrases and retreated to his bathroom.  ^Bathrooms were
G26 104 not the *1Home and Garden *0variety.  ^Ours was so small the
G26 105 shower could clean the toilet and the other amenities.
G26 106    |^Our microwave was used extensively.  ^The wiring had been
G26 107 altered especially for us.  ^Cairnsie was the head chef.  ^His
G26 108 menu was restricted by the ingredients available, but he worked
G26 109 at his one dish with a will.  ^I called it his enthusiastic
G26 110 stew because he put everything he had into it, tuna, bully
G26 111 beef, Surprise peas, Chesdale cheese, dried potato, dried corn
G26 112 and dehydrated pork.
G26 113    |^Night fell and found some members in the foyer on the
G26 114 couch.  ^It was a low-slung, ageing green chaise lounge.  ^The
G26 115 tapered wooden legs rocked uncertainly on the linoleum floor.
G26 116 ^It wasn't a peaceful foyer.  ^Interior decorators had swept
G26 117 through the Bahawalpur Rest Home and chosen shocking pink,
G26 118 purple, deep reds to complement the violent yellows.  ^In their
G26 119 wisdom they forgot curtains, carpet, and mahogany tables.
G26 120 ^There was no subdued lighting.  ^This was hardly necessary
G26 121 because the gauze netting at the windows created a patchwork
G26 122 pattern effect when the sun shone.  ^The ability to mix
G26 123 unrelated colours drove even the wildlife away initially, but
G26 124 once that period of adjustment to new surroundings was over
G26 125 lizards, moths, spiderwebs, the telltale footmarks of Pakistani
G26 126 flies and rat droppings indicated the real inhabitants were
G26 127 returning.
G26 128    |^The card players struggled with the intricacies of
G26 129 reneging on eight no trumps.  ^It was riveting to watch,
G26 130 riveting for 20 minutes as *'Shake**' Wright pieced together
G26 131 the alternatives with great logical skill, but not much
G26 132 sporting significance.  ^The opposition sat relaxed, content in
G26 133 the knowledge that they had him covered, whatever he led.
G26 134    |^No one quite knows what the catalyst was, but the next
G26 135 action was swift and decisive.  ^Boocky leapt up, cards
G26 136 tumbling in all directions, just as *'Shake**' was about to
G26 137 lead strongly with the four of diamonds.  ^Paul McEwan
G26 138 levitated and Stuart Doughty (a reporter) upended the couch.
G26 139    |^The transformation was complete.  ^From the tense, keenly
G26 140 balanced group there was a leg-flying, arm-waving performance
G26 141 that would have done justice to a bull fight.  ^From the midst
G26 142 of the toreadors a large brown rodent appeared and nimbly
G26 143 sidestepped the tangled heaps of humanity.  ^Boocky hardly
G26 144 touched the floor.  ^In a moment which spoke volumes for Hugh
G26 145 Lawrence's flexibility programme, he was up and on the trail.
G26 146 ^Doughty was only two steps behind, fear gave him strength.
G26 147 ^He paused a second to rip a leg off the couch and was in hot
G26 148 pursuit, dashing his weapon on the ground and beating his
G26 149 breast.  ^The pack followed.  ^The hunt was on.  ^The evening
G26 150 timetable was totally disrupted.  ^John Reid's extramural
G26 151 geography class abandoned its sedimentation programme and Lance
G26 152 Cairns' crochet group downed tools.  ^Players ran first to
G26 153 their own rooms to lock the doors and then turned up to
G26 154 investigate.
G26 155    |^When I arrived at Boocky's bedroom, everyone was standing
G26 156 on a chair or bed.  ^As captain, I felt responsible and
G26 157 courageously asked the rat's whereabouts.  ^This drew a varied
G26 158 response as farm implements beat the air in menacing strokes.
G26 159 ^We were in great danger ourselves.
G26 160    |^Jeff Crowe said the rat was in the bathroom taking a
G26 161 shower.  ^He obviously didn't understand the complexities of
G26 162 the Rest House plumbing.  ^Boock's shower was operated by the
G26 163 tap in Evan Gray's room.  ^Evan was despatched to flush him
G26 164 out.  ^I returned to the kitchen to prepare my nightly cup of
G26 165 lemon tea with Ian Taylor and Martin Snedden.
G26 166    |^Managers are often chosen for their calmness in the face
G26 167 of adversity and their ability to stand aside and assess the
G26 168 correct course of action.  ^We were discussing the merits of a
G26 169 panel of international umpires when the posse swept out of
G26 170 Boocky's room towards us, the rat in the lead.  ^It found
G26 171 difficulty gaining traction as it accelerated on the linoleum.
G26 172 ^It knew it needed cover and desperately sought a bed, table,
G26 173 any crevasse away from the malevolent free-swinging clubs
G26 174 behind it.
G26 175    |^Our kitchen trio reacted very differently.  ^Sneds stood
G26 176 transfixed.  ^Clearly he and the beast were on a collision
G26 177 course.  ^At the last moment he opened his legs just wide
G26 178 enough.  ^It hurtled through.
G26 179    |^*'Tails**' too, responded to the challenge.  ^His body may
G26 180 have been older, but the spirit was willing.  ^Here was the
G26 181 opportunity to vent the frustrations of the tour.  ^A *'fine
G26 182 and skinny hand**' clasped a brown towel and proceeded to
G26 183 harass the now moulting rat with the persistence of a bounty
G26 184 hunter.  ^It trembled in mortal funk as *'Tails**' lashed the
G26 185 small gap between the floor and the bottom of the pre-war
G26 186 refrigerator, scraping his knuckles in the confined space and
G26 187 upsetting plates of corned beef, cartons of long-life milk and
G26 188 cups of lemon tea.
G26 189    |^I assessed the situation immediately.  ^As the role of the
G26 190 beater was cast, I stood in relative safety on top of the table
G26 191 fulfilling the job of spotter.  ^I constantly updated important
G26 192 information like compass bearings and chart references.
G26 193    |^A new cunning manoeuvre was hatched to channel him by
G26 194 means of hand-held pieces of wood, like a water race, out of
G26 195 the kitchen and down the stairs to outside.  ^The idea would
G26 196 have worked but John Reid, upon seeing the rat, dropped his
G26 197 piece altogether and our friend, much tired and worn, departed
G26 198 gratefully through the hole in the lounge wall into the night
G26 199 to tell his tale to his brothers.
G26 200 *<*4As tears go by*>
G26 201 |^*6I*0f any one-day game remains vivid in a failing memory it
G26 202 is that played on 7th December 1984 *- a day of infamy.  ^I
G26 203 awoke under my army blanket at 5.30{0a.m.} ^We hadn't had the
G26 204 call at 5.00, asking was it 4.00 or 6.00 that was the
G26 205 prearranged wake up time.
G26 206    |^*'Tails**' (Ian Taylor), our manager, drifted from a
G26 207 comatose state beside me and displayed his Adonis features as
G26 208 he skipped to the bathroom.  ^There he completed a hurried
G26 209 ablution muttering Marty Robbins' numbers in a familiar deep
G26 210 croon.
G26 211    |^The bathroom of our Bahawalpur Rest Home had been checked
G26 212 by bomb disposal units.  ^As soon as we arrived, the army
G26 213 cleared our rooms and had the man with the long rod and the
G26 214 land mine in front of him prudently listening to earphones as
G26 215 he picked his way through the furniture, cupboards and
G26 216 bathrooms.
G26 217 *#
G27 001 **[214 TEXT G27**]
G27 002 ^*0Dad mostly said ^Cut it out or ^That's the last warning you
G27 003 get.  ^He said ^Damn sometimes, and once he said ^Bloody, but I
G27 004 think it just slipped out.  ^The Maoris were always using rude
G27 005 words and once I said ^Bloody bugger to Mike without realising.
G27 006 ^Dad whacked me over the ear and said if I ever used such
G27 007 language again I would get the mother and father of a hiding.
G27 008 ^After that we only swore when we were on our own, in the hut
G27 009 or down the lagoon or somewhere.  ^We knew swearing was only a
G27 010 venial sin and we had made up the time we would have got in
G27 011 Purgatory because we had worn scapulars for a while round our
G27 012 necks until they broke, and the nuns said scapulars were the
G27 013 best things for remission of Purgatory.  ^We also said lots of
G27 014 rosaries for remission and made some novenas in the chapel for
G27 015 a week at a time, or nine days.
G27 016    |^If Mike or me were a bit naughty, or moaning when Dad
G27 017 nicked us with his hair clippers, Dad would say we took after
G27 018 our mother's side, and Mum would say it was the other way
G27 019 round.  ^When we started saying *'eh**' at the end of every
G27 020 sentence, Mum and Dad blamed it on the Maoris and told us to
G27 021 stop it.  ^We also started saying *'ehau**' like the Maoris and
G27 022 had to stop that too.  ^At school the nuns wouldn't let the
G27 023 Maoris speak Maori, whacking them unless they were too big, but
G27 024 the Maoris spoke Maori in the playground all the time.
G27 025    |^What we couldn't work out was why in that case we had to
G27 026 learn all these Maori songs like *1Pokarekareana *0and *1Haere
G27 027 Mai, *0and stupid poi movements and do hakas and that.  ^We
G27 028 were no good at them anyway, but the Maoris were always playing
G27 029 ukeleles and singing.  ^Sometimes we had to put on the Maori
G27 030 skirts.  ^We preferred the songs we heard on the radio, like
G27 031 *1^On Top of Old Smokey, ^You Are My Sunshine, *'*0^Jumbalaya
G27 032 and a crawfish pie and a fillygumbo**', *'^Put another Nickel
G27 033 in, in the Nickel**[ARB**]-odeon**'.  ^We liked Perry Como and
G27 034 Dinah Shore and Theresa Brewer.  ^Dad's favourite was *1^The
G27 035 Green Door, *0Mum liked Bing Crosby, and Gracie Fields.  ^When
G27 036 he was shaving in the morning, Dad always sang *1^Bless 'Em
G27 037 All.  ^*0We knew the Maoris were much better at singing, but we
G27 038 just didn't like their songs.
G27 039    |^Most of the kids at school were Maori.  ^Actually, most of
G27 040 them were half or only quarter caste, but they all insisted on
G27 041 being Maoris.  ^They all seemed to have enormous families.
G27 042 ^The biggest were the Savages, 21 kids.  ^The first one was
G27 043 called Egavas, which was Savage back to front.  ^Their mother
G27 044 was still quite young and when we were on holiday the man who
G27 045 took over from Dad wouldn't pay her the family benefit because
G27 046 he reckoned she couldn't possibly be the mother of that many
G27 047 children.  ^But she was, and she was really pretty too.
G27 048    |^The thing that upset me most at school was the kids making
G27 049 fun of my ears sticking out.  ^Gary had his cut and pinned back
G27 050 and I begged Mum and Dad to have mine done, but they wouldn't.
G27 051 ^Dad said I should be happy with what the Lord provided, but I
G27 052 wasn't because the other kids never stopped making fun of them.
G27 053 ^I even asked Dad not to cut my hair so short so they wouldn't
G27 054 be so obvious, but he just told me to keep still.
G27 055 *<*46. Games*>
G27 056 |^N*0obody ever knew why a game was in, but once it was,
G27 057 everybody dropped the other games and played just that.
G27 058    |^Like hopscotch.  ^Mum said only girls played that, but
G27 059 once it started we were all scrounging for empty Nugget tins to
G27 060 fill with dirt.  ^Black tins were the most common, then brown,
G27 061 but oxblood were the ones everybody wanted.  ^One boy once had
G27 062 an extra big one called Dubbin or something.  ^It was the only
G27 063 sport where the girls were as good, though they usually played
G27 064 on their own.  ^The girls were quick at hopping round the tops
G27 065 of the hopscotch ladder.  ^We used to play at school with a
G27 066 ladder marked out in the clay playground, practising especially
G27 067 to get the Nugget tin just in the top of the semi-circle above
G27 068 the squares, so it was easy to pick up on one foot.  ^We also
G27 069 had hopscotch ladders we drew in  chalk on the main footpath,
G27 070 though people always came along and spoiled then, writing
G27 071 stupid things across them, like ^D loves J, with a heart and an
G27 072 arrow through it.
G27 073    |^We even did some skipping with the girls, when the big
G27 074 rope was being used and we used to see how many kids we could
G27 075 get in it.  ^That usually ended with pushing.  ^The girls
G27 076 played organised skipping on their own, like Salt, mustard,
G27 077 vinegar, pepper, and ^Over the garden wall I let my baby fall,
G27 078 mother came out and gave me a clout and sent me over the wall.
G27 079 ^We would rather play chasey and wrestling.
G27 080 **[PLATE**]
G27 081    |^I suppose games often started when somebody brought along
G27 082 something, and we all wanted one.  ^It wasn't so easy if it was
G27 083 something bought, like a potato gun Gary had, or cap guns, or
G27 084 water pistols, which you had to wait for birthday or Christmas
G27 085 to get.  ^Anybody could make a bow out of supplejack or
G27 086 lancewood, and arrows out of apple box kindling wood.  ^Some of
G27 087 the boys filed metal points and fitted them on to their arrows,
G27 088 but if they were seen they were confiscated.  ^We used to fire
G27 089 arrows at Dad's customers in the post office through the slats
G27 090 under the house, until a woman complained and Dad banned us
G27 091 from there.
G27 092    |^Tin can telephones were popular for a while and we had
G27 093 them all over the underneath of the house, but once we'd done
G27 094 it, we got sick of it.  ^I think the idea might have come out
G27 095 of a *1Wolf Cub *0annual, where we learned to make cotton reel
G27 096 tractors with a piece of candle and a rubber band through it
G27 097 all and held by bits of matchstick.  ^We collected cardboard
G27 098 milk bottle tops for a little while, the ones with the green
G27 099 hole were best.  ^Mike and me and some of the other boys had
G27 100 proper stamp collections.
G27 101    |^Spinning tops were quite popular at times, but there was
G27 102 always a big marble season.  ^The most common marbles game was
G27 103 everybody putting some marbles in a big circle and having turns
G27 104 shooting them out from the edge of the circle with your thumb
G27 105 and index finger, or flicking them with one finger out of the
G27 106 other hand.  ^There were all the usual glassies, cat's-eyes,
G27 107 bloods, milkies, clayies, which nobody wanted because they
G27 108 broke so easily, and the bonzers and steelies.  ^Once I dug up
G27 109 a huge old purple bonzer by the macrocarpa.  ^Bonzers were the
G27 110 best, but steelies won more because they were able to knock out
G27 111 any other marble.  ^We reckoned they weren't fair but the big
G27 112 boys wouldn't stop using them, so we didn't either.
G27 113    |^There were other marble games like bouncing marbles
G27 114 against a wall and in a straight line, but I liked the circle.
G27 115 ^One year I won 725 marbles and Mum had to make me another
G27 116 marble bag.  ^A big Maori boy took them off me and I didn't
G27 117 bother playing again.
G27 118    |^We had organised games, like footy matches.  ^Once we beat
G27 119 the public school 103 to nil and I scored a try, but as usual I
G27 120 winded myself doing it.  ^The school sports were held down the
G27 121 other side of the playground fence, starting where there was a
G27 122 beehive once which we all pelted with stones and a man came and
G27 123 smoked it out and took it away.  ^I liked the sprinting because
G27 124 I was best at that, but sack races and the three-legged races
G27 125 were fun, and Mum and the other women did the egg and spoon
G27 126 race.  ^Then Dad and the other men and all of us would grab on
G27 127 the rope for the tug of war.
G27 128    |^We had a lot of our own special games, with Gary and Donna
G27 129 sometimes, and Jimmy, Billy and Jack, and Jack's
G27 130 **[PLATE**]
G27 131 younger brother Ned, if he didn't get mad with everybody and
G27 132 want to fight.  ^We used to climb up on the tool shed at Gary's
G27 133 and jump down, then go inside the rooms at the back and dress
G27 134 up in all the old clothes, mostly dresses and hats and shoes.
G27 135 ^We liked rolling down the hill of bouncy grass and riding
G27 136 sliding boards.  ^We made our own boards and greased them with
G27 137 Mum's dripping.  ^Dad helped us make trolleys with old pram
G27 138 wheels and we used them down the concrete main footpath.
G27 139 ^Sometimes we just used to wander down that footpath, jumping
G27 140 between all the cracks, and if it was hot and the tarseal was
G27 141 melting, we ate some of it.  ^We liked it when the big grader
G27 142 or a caterpillar tractor were left, so we could climb over
G27 143 them.
G27 144    |^We spent hours in the lagoon, pushing through the mud
G27 145 which was sometimes up to our necks, and floating out into the
G27 146 channel on a piece of old corrugated iron or a log.  ^We never
G27 147 went too far from the raupo rushes because we couldn't swim.
G27 148 ^Once one of our bits of iron sank under us, but the water
G27 149 wasn't that deep and we got back into the mud.  ^The Maori kids
G27 150 swam down the bridge, but we didn't like to go there because we
G27 151 heard a Maori boy was swimming and he accidentally swallowed a
G27 152 piece of poo.
G27 153    |^We liked helping with the bread in the bakehouse at the
G27 154 back of Lees' store.  ^We liked kneading the dough into the
G27 155 tins, the long narrow barracudas and the big squares, then
G27 156 shovelling them into the oven on a long wooden spoon.  ^We came
G27 157 back in the morning and the oven was opened and we shovelled
G27 158 them out, all hot and steamy.  ^We were allowed burnt ones,
G27 159 which we really liked anyway, as well as the hot spongy white
G27 160 insides.
G27 161    |^We used to sneak in the store when \0Mr Lees wasn't
G27 162 around, usually when he was playing tennis.  ^\0Mr Lees was
G27 163 left-handed and he was the best player in the Bay, Mum said.
G27 164 ^Mum and Dad were always playing bowls, especially Dad, who
G27 165 kept his bowls in his Gladstone bag.
G27 166    |^The Lees' general store had everything you could want
G27 167 except pies and icecreams, which you got from the Duck In down
G27 168 by the picture theatre.  ^We liked opening up all the bins
G27 169 under the counter and sniffing the sugar and raisins and flour
G27 170 and currants and eating handfuls.  ^The store was dark because
G27 171 even the windows were crammed up with things, but that made it
G27 172 all the more fun.  ^We used to lift down the jars of lollies
G27 173 and weigh out some on the scales.  ^There were liquorice
G27 174 allsorts, cough drops, Irish Moss jubes, ordinary soft jubes,
G27 175 oranges and lemons jubes, hard jubes, the black ones the best,
G27 176 boiled sweets in cellophane, Minties and milk toffees,
G27 177 chocolate roughs, chocolates wrapped in coloured tinfoil,
G27 178 aniseed balls, blackballs, which we loved, all sorts of
G27 179 toffees.  ^There were open  cardboard boxes of cinnamon bars,
G27 180 toffee bars, Buzz bars.  ^There were packets of barley sugar
G27 181 and special toffees from England, some of them in neat tin
G27 182 containers like some of the tea.  ^There were hokey pokey and
G27 183 liquorice and sherberts and suckers and gob stoppers and acid
G27 184 drops.  ^We tried all of them and never got sick.
G27 185    |^There were also the cigarettes and tobacco: First Lord,
G27 186 Craven A, De Reszke, Capstan, Senior Service, Matinee, and the
G27 187 packets of Riverhead Gold tobacco with the woman in the big
G27 188 straw hat on the front.  ^\0Mr Lees had signs outside the shop
G27 189 saying *'^Time for a Capstan**' and *'^Senior Service
G27 190 Satisfies**'.
G27 191 *#
G28 001 **[215 TEXT G28**]
G28 002    |^Since the strait is reknown **[SIC**] for its rapid
G28 003 weather changes and equally rapid deterioration of sea
G28 004 conditions, I was determined to maintain a fast speed, higher
G28 005 than the usual three and a half to four knot cruising pace, but
G28 006 maintaining enough energy in reserve to cope with a change in
G28 007 weather or sea conditions.
G28 008    |^The strong tidal streams running through the strait, set
G28 009 eastward with the rising tide for six hours then westward with
G28 010 the ebb tide for a similar period.  ^Their strength varies from
G28 011 half a knot to two and a half knots, but in the narrowest
G28 012 section of the strait, between Ruapuke Island and Bluff
G28 013 Harbour, the streams sometimes attain a rate of three knots.
G28 014 ^If Max and I set off after dawn, the last two hours of the
G28 015 flood stream would carry us westward until we met slack water,
G28 016 hopefully about mid-strait, then the ebb stream would push us
G28 017 to the east.  ^Although we would stay on the same compass
G28 018 bearing, our completed crossing would describe a dogleg course.
G28 019    |^Lesley had served cups of tea and bowls of muesli at 5.30
G28 020 {0a.m.} whilst we'd remained ensconced in the sleeping bags.
G28 021 ^The 6 {0a.m.} forecast was for 10 to 20 knot north-easterlies,
G28 022 up to 25 knots later in the day, with moderate seas and some
G28 023 showers later on.  ^Maestro's complaints that his sleeping bag
G28 024 was not warm enough were justified when we'd heard it was a
G28 025 seven degree frost in Invercargill.  ^Max and I had donned our
G28 026 wetsuits and woollen singlets in the relative warmth of the
G28 027 lounge room before de-icing the van's windscreen.
G28 028    |^When we lifted the two yellow Nordkapps off the van's
G28 029 roofrack at the freezing work's car park, the decks were coated
G28 030 with a thick coating of white frost crystals.  ^Into the
G28 031 compartments Max and I loaded fibrefill sleeping bags, duvets,
G28 032 torches, a repair kit, medical kit, a change of clothes, radio
G28 033 and sufficient food to tide us over for one night on the island
G28 034 in case we didn't reach Halfmoon Bay.
G28 035    |^As daylight strengthened I kept glancing at the strait,
G28 036 desperately trying to dispel my anxiety of the crossing.  ^Max
G28 037 seemed bright and chirpy as he chatted and joshed with the
G28 038 girls.  ^My sense of humour was conspicuously absent.  ^All
G28 039 through the previous day and evening I had been in my usual
G28 040 period of intense worry before the start of a *"big trip**".
G28 041    |^Waves were breaking gently along the exposed rocky
G28 042 foreshore indicating the virtual absence of swell.  ^On the
G28 043 south-eastern horizon the pale light of dawn exposed a
G28 044 continuous bank of ominous cloud which merged in with the
G28 045 eastern coast of Stewart Island.
G28 046    |^By 7.30 {0a.m.} Max had launched from a small sandy beach
G28 047 while I fluffed around with camera straps, compass straps,
G28 048 parka and lifejacket tapes, all of which were in the way whilst
G28 049 I pulled on the sprayskirt.  ^I slid into *1Isadora's *0cockpit
G28 050 only to realize the confounded sprayskirt was inside out.
G28 051 ^Back in the cockpit I knuckled the sprayskirt into position
G28 052 over the coaming and lastly fumbled light plastic gloves over
G28 053 my numb fingers.  ^I wore a light woollen jumper over the
G28 054 singlet and wetsuit and felt sure of overheating before long
G28 055 but the cold in my fingers overrode my better judgement.  ^A
G28 056 tug made sure the chart lay firmly secure and Maestro pushed
G28 057 *1Isadora onto the sea.
G28 058    |^After a curt nod to the support crew and a brief glance at
G28 059 the car park where a crowd of curious freezing workers stood
G28 060 watching, I trailed Max through a line of low reefs and into
G28 061 the strait.
G28 062    |^Over the Nordkapp bows the soft blue outline of Stewart
G28 063 Island seemed much further away than the 20 miles which the map
G28 064 indicated.  ^I soon felt constricted by the jumper and called
G28 065 to Max for a raft-up so I could remove the offending garment.
G28 066 ^Such had been my state of fluster during the launching, I had
G28 067 forgotten to secure my glasses and quickly remedied the
G28 068 situation.
G28 069    |^We agreed to head for a shallow V in the skyline ridge of
G28 070 the island and set off paddling only to stop again to slip on
G28 071 the skegs.  ^Up till now they'd been tied on the decks but the
G28 072 light north-easterly breeze kept skating the sterns to the
G28 073 east, a problem easily corrected by the centreboard action of
G28 074 the skegs.
G28 075    |^A ray of light caught my eye and the sun peeked over Bluff
G28 076 headland, casting a soft golden glow over the yellow kayaks and
G28 077 dark green seas.  ^Its warmth began dispelling the numbness
G28 078 from my fingers and easing the anxiety I felt of being out in
G28 079 the strait.  ^Frequently I glanced astern to the Southland
G28 080 Coast to check progress and we seemed to be making excellent
G28 081 speed, aided by the following breeze.  ^Max still seemed bright
G28 082 and chirpy, completely unruffled, perhaps a little
G28 083 overconfident I thought.  ^During a brief spell when I slipped
G28 084 the Rollei camera from its waterproof container, Max asked,
G28 085 ^*"Can you do an Eskimo Rollei?**" ^The usual standard of
G28 086 terrible puns.
G28 087    |^Well into the second hour of paddling we had both settled
G28 088 into a steady rhythm.  ^Brief attempts at conversation had to
G28 089 be shouted across the intervening stretch of water between the
G28 090 Nordkapps so we settled into our own little worlds and
G28 091 concentrated on paddling.
G28 092    |^To the east, the Bluff-based oyster boat fleet was making
G28 093 the most of the last few days of the season.  ^To the west the
G28 094 snow-capped summit of \0Mt. Anglem, the highest point on
G28 095 Stewart Island, stood clear against the crisp blue sky.  ^Of
G28 096 the Fiordland ranges, only the snow-covered peaks were visible
G28 097 above the watery horizon.
G28 098    |^When we rafted up at 10 {0a.m.} for a spell and a snack, I
G28 099 was in a much happier and relaxed state of mind and more
G28 100 confident of making a successful crossing.  ^My fingers had
G28 101 thawed out completely, returning to their usual pink colour and
G28 102 I removed the plastic gloves.  ^Max remained in high spirits
G28 103 and even on this first day of paddling together, there seemed
G28 104 to be the old camaraderie between us which had developed
G28 105 through the trials and tribulations of the Fiordland
G28 106 expedition.
G28 107 **[PLATE**]
G28 108 |^We ate a food bar, several biscuits and chewed glucose
G28 109 tablets for some instant energy.  ^Scarcely five minutes passed
G28 110 before I felt the need to push on just in case the wind came
G28 111 away and urged, ^*"It's time to go**".  ^With the two Nordkapps
G28 112 locked together during the raft up, arms gripped across each
G28 113 other's decklines, I felt a strong sense of security but as
G28 114 soon as we drifted apart, and up to the time I could resume
G28 115 paddling, I felt decidedly unstable.  ^Once into the familiar
G28 116 rhythm again I felt fine.
G28 117    |^Only during the third hour did I relax enough to forget
G28 118 about potential dangers and begin to enjoy the situation,
G28 119 taking several deep breaths, smelling the tang of the sea,
G28 120 savouring the beautiful silence, and glancing over my shoulder
G28 121 to see how distant lay Bluff headland.
G28 122    |^Contrasted against the green forest and scrub of the
G28 123 island, a white dot caught my attention.  ^A cleared headland
G28 124 on its western side jogged my memory and I remembered a picture
G28 125 postcard view of Halfmoon Bay; it was Mamaku Point and the
G28 126 white dot was the Ackers Point automatic lighthouse at the
G28 127 entrance of the bay.  ^Excitedly I pointed out the landmark to
G28 128 Max and we agreed to head directly for Halfmoon Bay, saving
G28 129 time and making the most of the favourable paddling conditions.
G28 130 ^The trees on the shore looked comfortably close and I knew we
G28 131 had made it.
G28 132    |^Abeam of the eastern-most Muttonbird Island, Max called
G28 133 out that we were being swept east by the ebb tidal stream
G28 134 towards the islands and we changed course to compensate for the
G28 135 tidal drift.  ^We passed through a shoal area marked by a line
G28 136 of whitecaps and a short choppy sea, where the tidal stream,
G28 137 constricted by shallowing of the sea bed, sped up to form a
G28 138 tide race.  ^With Max in the lead we paddled for 10 minutes
G28 139 over a lumpy sea, passing obliquely across the tide race.
G28 140    |^After passing the grey granite slabs and pillars of Mamaku
G28 141 Point we crossed Horseshoe Bay with a beautiful white sandy
G28 142 beach at its head.  ^I could feel the excitement mounting at
G28 143 the prospect of landing in front of the Halfmoon Bay Hotel.
G28 144 ^We'd been at sea less than four and a half hours but I felt
G28 145 relieved to be so close to shore again.  ^Shags squatting on
G28 146 their white-daubed perches cast nervous glances our way,
G28 147 hesitating at flight from a possible threat of the two yellow
G28 148 kayaks.
G28 149    |^We glided beneath the shadowed walls of Bragg Point and
G28 150 the panorama of Halfmoon Bay opened up over the bows.  ^For
G28 151 both Max and myself this was our first visit to the island.
G28 152 ^Twelve midday and our destination in sight.  ^The water
G28 153 beneath the kayaks was crystal clear with the rocky bottom and
G28 154 long waving strands of bull kelp clearly visible.
G28 155    |^After stopping for a quick photo I tried to catch Max who
G28 156 was heading for the moored fishing fleet at a great rate of
G28 157 knots.  ^I wondered if anyone would be waiting for us on the
G28 158 beach.  ^The support crew would not cross until the following
G28 159 day on the ferry *1Wairua.
G28 160    |^*0The north-easterly breeze pushed us quickly down to the
G28 161 middle of the bay until we drew abeam of the fisheries
G28 162 protection vessel *1Ngati Moki, *0moored against a large wooden
G28 163 wharf.  ^As the only two storied building behind the beach
G28 164 front, the pub beckoned to us over the last 200 yards.  ^Two
G28 165 figures walked down to the water's edge as Max landed through a
G28 166 tiny surf *- it was Chalky and Jeannie White from Nelson who'd
G28 167 flown over the previous day.  ^I released the skeg and
G28 168 **[PLATE**]
G28 169 ran *1Isadora's *0bow onto the beach.  ^We had covered 25 miles
G28 170 in four hours and ten minutes for an average speed of 4.7 knots
G28 171 and were surprised at the speed we had managed to sustain
G28 172 across the strait.
G28 173    |^Still clad in the damp wetsuits, Max and I were ushered by
G28 174 the Whites into the hotel for lunch and a beer.  ^There we were
G28 175 joined by Innes Dunstan, the postmaster, and Michael Goomes,
G28 176 manager of a tourist agency.
G28 177    |^In a slightly tiddly state, Max and I left the pub and set
G28 178 up camp in Innes's house adjacent to the Post Office.  ^The
G28 179 light north-easterly breeze persisted through the gloriously
G28 180 warm, sunny afternoon and we were tempted to make the most of
G28 181 the settled weather and take off before the support crew
G28 182 arrived.  ^There was only one minor hitch *- the crew had all
G28 183 our food.
G28 184    |^Later we joined the 5 o'clock session at the Halfmoon Bay
G28 185 Hotel and met some of the island's fishermen.  ^I spread the
G28 186 maps and charts out on a table top and was surprised to find
G28 187 that the consensus of opinion from the fishermen was that we
G28 188 should not tackle the circumnavigation as planned but instead
G28 189 paddle in an anti-clockwise direction.  ^I could see some merit
G28 190 in this advice but we would need the food dump at the southern
G28 191 end of the island where foot access is impossible.  ^We mulled
G28 192 over the problem until Merv King, owner-skipper of the
G28 193 *1Clione, *0kindly offered to take the food on board as he
G28 194 would be steaming down to Port Pegasus next day.
G28 195 ^Unfortunately it would obviate the need for the support crew.
G28 196    |^From Colin Hopkins, skipper of the *1Othello, *0we learnt
G28 197 that the tidal stream, strength and movement, off South and
G28 198 South West capes is more complicated than is described in the
G28 199 *1New Zealand Pilot.  ^*0Colin drew a diagram in the back of my
G28 200 diary showing the tidal stream directions around the island.
G28 201 ^With the rising or flood tide, the east-going stream splits
G28 202 off Mason Bay, not South West Cape as described in the *1Pilot,
G28 203 *0flowing round the north and south ends of the island to
G28 204 rejoin off Port Adventure on the east coast.  ^The reverse
G28 205 occurs with the ebb tide and both streams run for approximately
G28 206 six hours.  ^But Colin pointed out the situation between Flour
G28 207 Cask Bay and South West Cape is even more complex as close
G28 208 inshore, the ebb tide runs for only two hours, although only
G28 209 half a mile offshore it runs for four to five hours.
G28 210 *#
G29 001 **[216 TEXT G29**]
G29 002    |^His legal studies on returning home started at the
G29 003 Auckland University College and he was employed with the firm
G29 004 of Alison and Alderton, Barristers and Solicitors.  ^He often
G29 005 boasted that he was *"called to the bar**" in 1921 and had
G29 006 remained there ever since.
G29 007    |^My parents were married at \0St Peters Church, Takapuna,
G29 008 on 29 December 1921; my mother Ellen Sarah Dalston being a
G29 009 person of remarkable patience and flexibility of mind,
G29 010 qualities that were to prove essential in their marriage.  ^The
G29 011 vicar who performed the ceremony was the \0Rev.{0W.G.}Monckton
G29 012 {0M.A.}, a cousin of Lord Galway.  ^Monckton had a remarkable
G29 013 wit which could be quite bawdy for a minister and despite my
G29 014 father's openly expressed agnosticism they were joined in
G29 015 friendship by a mutual interest in humour, particularly in the
G29 016 writing of rather naughty verse.
G29 017    |^On one occasion, Monckton was addressing the watersiders,
G29 018 extolling the virtues of the Christian life, when one of the
G29 019 wharfies asked: ^*"What about those parson jokers who hold a
G29 020 bible in one hand and pick your pockets with the other hand?**"
G29 021    |^*"That, my man,**" replied Monckton *"shows the true value
G29 022 of the Bible, for if he didn't have a Bible in one hand, he
G29 023 would be picking your pockets with both.**"
G29 024    |^There were two children in our family, my sister Pat, who
G29 025 married Norman Quarrie, and myself.  ^Pat, who died suddenly in
G29 026 1981, inherited Bryce's outgoing personality and quick wit.
G29 027 ^One of their favourite pastimes was to enter into battles of
G29 028 correspondence to the editors in Auckland newspapers, using
G29 029 assumed names and triggering off arguments on trivial subjects.
G29 030    |^A typical example of Bryce's letters was one in which he
G29 031 stated that he was a recently arrived immigrant from England,
G29 032 (he was, in fact, a second generation New Zealander), who was
G29 033 delighted with the country, the beautiful scenery, the climate
G29 034 and the standard of living, but he asked readers to explain the
G29 035 curious fact that there were so many ugly babies, and signing
G29 036 himself *"Pom**".  ^The editor, after the wave of predictable
G29 037 reaction from the readers, was finally forced to declare the
G29 038 correspondence closed.
G29 039    |^A typical *"Bryce Hart**" story in those early days
G29 040 concerned the connection of our first electric light in the
G29 041 *"Little Brown House**", as we called it.  ^Gas was going out
G29 042 of fashion and my mother Nell, who always arranged anything of
G29 043 a practical nature in the family decided to organise the
G29 044 installation without telling Bryce.  ^The story goes that she
G29 045 was to arrange the connection, would try to coax him home early
G29 046 so that by the time he arrived the house would be lit up and he
G29 047 would get a surprise.  ^As Bryce described the incident:
G29 048 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G29 049 ^We lived in the *"Little Brown House**" in Lake Road,
G29 050 Takapuna, until 1935.  ^It must have seemed to some people an
G29 051 unlikely residence for an apparently prosperous, elegant and
G29 052 well known lawyer, but it did in fact represent our true state.
G29 053    |^As with most *"funny men**" there was a hidden side to his
G29 054 character which few outside the family and close friends would
G29 055 have seen.  ^The pathos which Chaplin used so successfully and
G29 056 which was no doubt an expression of his own inner personality,
G29 057 was present to some extent in Bryce's character.  ^He was very
G29 058 highly strung and suffered from a duodenal ulcer for much of
G29 059 his life.
G29 060    |^Despite his apparent flippancy in legal matters he took
G29 061 his work seriously.  ^He often said that he hated the law and
G29 062 would have been happier as an artist.  ^I believe that his
G29 063 apparent dislike for his job was only an expression of
G29 064 frustration at the day-to-day tedium typical of most
G29 065 occupations.  ^The law at least gave him the opportunity to
G29 066 express his fanciful thoughts though these might well have
G29 067 manifested themselves in his undoubted ability at drawing, had
G29 068 he chosen a career in art.  ^Although he was by no means a
G29 069 modest person and enjoyed all forms of ceremony, his humour
G29 070 seemed in some respects a reaction against the formality and
G29 071 the gravity of the legal process.
G29 072    |^Bryce's first *"legal chambers**" that I can remember were
G29 073 in His Majesty's Arcade Building, Queen Street.  ^The setting
G29 074 up of his chambers had its problems, including the appointment
G29 075 of an office secretary.  ^An early applicant, a young girl
G29 076 obviously just out of school, claimed to be knowledgeable in
G29 077 legal office procedure and was offered the job at a salary
G29 078 Bryce could afford *- very little no doubt.  ^She was given a
G29 079 rough, hand-scribbled draft of an important letter to be sent
G29 080 to the Supreme Court Judge, the \0Hon. \0Mr Justice Callan,
G29 081 headed *"Callan \0J.**" ^Bryce asked her to send it urgently,
G29 082 and being anxious to impress, she
G29 083 **[PLATE**]
G29 084 placed it in an envelope and posted it immediately!  ^When it
G29 085 was realised what had happened, a lengthy plea was made to the
G29 086 Chief Postmaster to rescue the offending note.
G29 087    |^The same girl, when asked to take a copy of a stamped
G29 088 legal document, sat down and made a hand-written copy,
G29 089 including a picture of the stamp with an unlikely likeness of
G29 090 His Majesty the King.
G29 091    |^Bryce decided that after these experiences he would be
G29 092 wiser to appoint a more senior girl.
G29 093    |^His description of his *"law library**" has been told a
G29 094 thousand times and goes something like this:
G29 095 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G29 096    |^On swearing affidavits it is said that if he could not
G29 097 find his Bible (which was signed *"To Bryce from God**"), he
G29 098 would swear his clients on a copy of *1Best Bets.  ^*0This
G29 099 might have seemed an inappropriate publication to play second-best
G29 100 to the Bible, but he would have argued that *1Best Bets
G29 101 *0was at least the *"race guide**".
G29 102    |^I was reminded recently by an old family friend, Squire
G29 103 Speedy, of a remark said to have been made by Bryce while
G29 104 defending a client who, he explained to the Court, had recently
G29 105 been employed in Malaysia as a keeper of a herd of elephants.
G29 106    |^Bryce suggested to the magistrate that his client had
G29 107 probably accepted the job as a result of a *"trunk call**".
G29 108 ^This flippant remark appeared to have been received with
G29 109 little amusement and possibly with some annoyance and Bryce
G29 110 must have detected this.  ^He apologised to the court and
G29 111 remarked, ^*"I am sorry, your Worship, as I now realise that my
G29 112 last remark was irrelephant.**"
G29 113    |^It is not recorded whether or not the solemnity of the
G29 114 Court remained unchanged.
G29 115    |^One of the legal victories which gave him the most
G29 116 satisfaction in his career was in the defence of an Old English
G29 117 Sheepdog.  ^Very few of these dogs were to be seen in New
G29 118 Zealand in those days and on this occasion the dog had bitten a
G29 119 man who went to stroke its head.  ^The prosecution demanded
G29 120 that the dog be destroyed and Bryce's defence was that the
G29 121 breed had an inbuilt reflex against contact in the area of the
G29 122 eyes, which were congenitally weak.  ^No doubt neither the
G29 123 prosecution nor the magistrate were impressed with the argument
G29 124 and Bryce must have sensed this, but in the *"wings**" he had
G29 125 the *"defendant**" waiting.  ^Bryce had *"subpoenaed**" the dog
G29 126 who was led into the court by the distraught owner.  ^No
G29 127 magistrate with a trace of human feeling could have not
G29 128 responded to the mournful look on the dog's face nor would he
G29 129 have dared to have failed to respond to the reaction of
G29 130 everyone in the court.  ^The case was dismissed to the great
G29 131 relief of Bryce, a lover of animals.  ^The acquittal of a
G29 132 murderer would not have given him greater legal satisfaction
G29 133 and his fee for the case was, I am sure, nothing more than that
G29 134 satisfaction.
G29 135    |^Bryce's renowned sparring partner in the Magistrates
G29 136 Court, \0Mr Freddy Hunt{0S.M.}, was a no-nonsense man who could
G29 137 become impatient with time-wasting and trivia during the busy
G29 138 morning court sessions.  ^One unusually pedantic counsel was
G29 139 defending a man who had been a regular customer over many years
G29 140 and in his defence plea he started to address the court with
G29 141 the dramatic intensity often seen these days in television
G29 142 screen plays, complete with waving of arms and intense facial
G29 143 expression.  ^He started the defence by saying something to
G29 144 this effect: ^*"Your Worship, this is indeed a milestone in
G29 145 legal history.  ^It marks the one hundredth appearance of this
G29 146 man in this court of law...**"
G29 147    |^Freddy Hunt could see that this was only the beginning of
G29 148 the plea and as there were many other cases to be heard that
G29 149 morning he cut counsel short, peered over his spectacles, and
G29 150 asked: ^*"Well, what are we supposed to do *- clap?**"
G29 151    |^The Mon Desir hotel played an important part in Bryce's
G29 152 life from the early days, when it was owned by the famous Frank
G29 153 and *"Flossie**" Hawse, to just before his death in 1957.  ^One
G29 154 of his drinking partners at *"The Mon**" in the late 1940s was
G29 155 the local vicar, the \0Rev. Sinclair, who persuaded him,
G29 156 despite his permanent absence from church, to run a stall for
G29 157 men only at the church bazaar to be held in the hotel grounds.
G29 158 ^The typical church bazaar, often thought of as a *"fe*?5te
G29 159 worse than death**", would not normally have attracted his
G29 160 support, but considering the location, he was delighted to
G29 161 accept and set up his stall with a huge notice which read
G29 162 *"Hims *- Ancient and Modern**".  ^As he had recently become a
G29 163 keen gardener, amongst the vegetables on display was a large
G29 164 bunch of his home grown lettuce, labelled *"Lettuce Spray**".
G29 165 **[PLATE**]
G29 166    |^When Bryce took up gardening, his enthusiasm matched that
G29 167 of his enthusiasm for fishing.  ^Tomatoes were his forte.  ^He
G29 168 fed them from a brew made in an old milk can *- a mixture of
G29 169 seaweed, fish heads and sheep shit.  ^The latter was sent to
G29 170 him by the farmer son of his {0WW*=I} {0C.O.}, Bryce Paterson,
G29 171 who would warn Bryce of its impending arrival on the train by
G29 172 sending an urgent telegram which said simply *"^Yes Sir, yes
G29 173 sir, three bags full.**"
G29 174    |^Takapuna in those days had its share of characters, none
G29 175 more picturesque than Captain Algie who lived in Algie's
G29 176 Castle, a real stone replica of his ancestor's seat in
G29 177 Scotland.  ^Captain Algie was a very short, slight man with
G29 178 rounded red cheeks.  ^He, like Bryce, loved to dress in
G29 179 military uniform, and each year on the Queen's Birthday there
G29 180 would be a formal ceremony at the Castle, with the Takapuna
G29 181 band playing and flags flying.
G29 182    |^\0Mrs Algie, Penelope, known as *"Penny**", was a most
G29 183 charming and gracious person whom I will always remember for
G29 184 the huge meringues she made.  ^I will also remember her for
G29 185 being the largest woman I have ever known, as she must have
G29 186 been, without exaggeration, almost as wide as she was high.
G29 187 ^Despite the contrast in their size they were a perfect couple,
G29 188 but Bryce whispered to me once that, despite that fact, Captain
G29 189 Algie had probably been *"Penny wise and pound foolish.**"
G29 190    |^On the outbreak of war in 1939, Bryce was called up within
G29 191 hours and I well remember him as he put on his uniform with
G29 192 great relish although it was obvious he realised this time that
G29 193 the uniform was no stage costume.  ^His unit was known as
G29 194 Guards, Vital Points, and he was sent as officer in charge of a
G29 195 platoon to guard the Colonial Ammunition Company in \0Mt Eden.
G29 196 ^He must have been 44 at the time, and I remember him as being
G29 197 by far the youngest in the unit, many being closer to 60 *- a
G29 198 real *"Dad's Army**".  ^They were issued with Lee Enfield
G29 199 rifles and no ammunition.  ^The ammunition was said to have
G29 200 gone down in the *1Niagara, *0sunk
G29 201 by a German mine off Whangarei Heads.  ^It was suggested that
G29 202 the ship had in fact struck two mines.  ^The inadequate
G29 203 defences of Auckland, with North Head the only fort, led to
G29 204 another typical {0B.C.H.} remark of *"^Two mines and but a
G29 205 single fort.**"
G29 206    |^Bryce later became Staff Officer (Legal) under Captain
G29 207 *"Jock**" Sinclair (ex-{0RFC}) and it was here that he became a
G29 208 close friend of Noel Gardiner.
G29 209    |^The arrival of the first American troops in Auckland is
G29 210 very clear in my mind.
G29 211 *#
G30 001 **[217 TEXT G30**]
G30 002    |^*0The year 1870 was in some ways a milestone for
G30 003 Sunnyside, as an official inspector had been appointed in
G30 004 accordance with The Lunatics Act 1868.  ^Under Clause 60 of the
G30 005 Act the newly appointed inspector, \0Mr {0J.W.} Hamilton, made
G30 006 his first official report to the Colonial Secretary.  ^He was
G30 007 assigned this duty by warrant on 17 May 1870, and reported his
G30 008 findings on 26 May, after his inspection of the Asylum of the
G30 009 18th.
G30 010    |^Hamilton stated the buildings and grounds occupied a space
G30 011 of fifty acres on the north bank of the Heathcote River about
G30 012 two miles out of Christchurch, on the Lincoln Road.  ^The site
G30 013 he considered a healthy one, being slightly elevated above the
G30 014 general level of the plains, with good capabilities for
G30 015 draining.  ^Two days after his first inspection illness
G30 016 prevented him from visiting the patients during their evening
G30 017 recreation, choir practices or the Sunday service on 22nd May.
G30 018 ^Thus, *'^I have not seen all I wish to see at once of the
G30 019 working of the establishment**'.  ^From what he did see, *'and
G30 020 from information acquired formerly when a near connection was
G30 021 under treatment at Sunnyside**' he felt justified in sending
G30 022 the report, which, he had been told, was required immediately
G30 023 for the session of the General Assembly.
G30 024    |^The Inspector paid attention to every requirement of the
G30 025 Act, clause by clause.  ^He noted that the medical officer,
G30 026 \0Dr Coward, the Keeper, Seager, and the clerk, {0W.E.} Payne,
G30 027 had held their appointments under the Provincial Government
G30 028 *'for some time**', Seager as Keeper (or Steward) for six
G30 029 years.  ^But these appointments *'require to be formally made
G30 030 by the Superintendent or the Governor, under Clause 23**'.
G30 031    |^The Register of Patients, *'only quite lately furnished**'
G30 032 was in the course of completion, although the old register
G30 033 seemed to have been thoroughly kept up and contained almost all
G30 034 the information the new form required under Clause 24.
G30 035    |^The Medical Journal, under Clause 25, ^*'I found only
G30 036 entered up**', and the Case Book, to be kept in such form as
G30 037 the Governor in Council may direct, was not produced, no order
G30 038 on the subject having yet been promulgated.
G30 039    |^The inspection was made strictly in accordance with Clause
G30 040 53, every part of the building being visited and every patient
G30 041 seen.  ^The Inspector's Book required by Clauses 53 and 57 was
G30 042 not forthcoming, from which Hamilton assumed this was the first
G30 043 inspection made under the new 1868 Act.
G30 044    |^The copy of the plan, given to the Colonial Secretary *'on
G30 045 applying for the license**', to be *'hung up in some
G30 046 conspicuous part**' (Clause 57) was not there, but was in
G30 047 preparation.
G30 048    |^The Patients' Book (Clause 58), for observations by the
G30 049 Inspector or Official Visitor, had yet to be provided.  ^They
G30 050 were at present using the same book *'as is kept for ordinary
G30 051 visitors' observations**' or for any patients *'who may wish to
G30 052 enter remarks on their being discharged cured**'.
G30 053    |^*'These few shortcomings in regard to strict and literal
G30 054 adherence to the Act of 1868**' Hamilton regarded as of no
G30 055 serious moment, after observing how thoroughly the spirit of
G30 056 the law was acted up to throughout the Asylum.
G30 057    |^Hamilton visited the Asylum on a day *'when I was not
G30 058 likely to be expected**'.  ^Most of the patients were engaged
G30 059 in some kind of occupation.  ^Out of doors some were gardening,
G30 060 others were in the *'wash-house**' (laundry).  ^Indoors some
G30 061 were preparing for the midday dinner.  ^All were *'going
G30 062 steadily and quietly to their work**', and with no appearance
G30 063 of being restrained or being *'vigilantly watched**'.  ^He saw
G30 064 the dinner being served up in the kitchen, *'where the
G30 065 arrangements for securing cleanliness are excellently
G30 066 devised**'.
G30 067    |^Regarding the nutrition, the Inspector noted that the
G30 068 cooking was done either by steam or by baking in the oven, on a
G30 069 plan that made it impossible for any dirt to get into the food.
G30 070 ^The food itself was of excellent quality with an abundant
G30 071 ration of meat, vegetables and pudding.  ^The kitchen, larder
G30 072 and provision store were all in a state of perfect neatness and
G30 073 cleanliness throughout.  ^The meals were being eaten, in all
G30 074 the wards but one, in a quiet and orderly manner.  ^The
G30 075 patients carried in the rations, and afterwards cleared away.
G30 076 ^After dinner the male patients either enjoyed their pipe of
G30 077 tobacco, or took exercise in the yards.
G30 078    |^There was, said Hamilton, *'an abundant supply of pure
G30 079 water to insure the comfort and cleanliness of the patients**'
G30 080 (presumably the pollution problem had been resolved).  ^Large
G30 081 baths were provided in both male and female wards, the
G30 082 lavatories being *'roomy and furnished in all requisites**'.
G30 083 ^Although the wards were well ventilated, sweet and thoroughly
G30 084 clean, well lighted and cheerful, in some places more light was
G30 085 desirable.  ^As the building had been erected piecemeal, *'and
G30 086 not on any well-conceived plan from the first**', there could
G30 087 be difficulty in providing for better light.
G30 088    |^The bedding was *'admirably clean**' and all arrangements
G30 089 *'for avoiding all offensive smells were complete**'.  ^There
G30 090 was one exception, the lavatory in the female ward, which the
G30 091 Keeper immediately had rectified.  ^Hamilton recommended an
G30 092 immediate alteration by erecting better partitions.
G30 093    |^Apart from these minor observations, Hamilton reported
G30 094 that the neatness, airiness and scrupulous cleanliness
G30 095 pervading the whole of the establishment appropriated to the
G30 096 use of the patients *'was such as I have never seen surpassed
G30 097 in the best kept man-of-war on service**' *- praise indeed!
G30 098    |^The clothing of those patients who wore dresses belonging
G30 099 to the Asylum *'was in an equally satisfactory condition**'.
G30 100 ^As to neatness and cleanliness, he was unable to refer as
G30 101 favourably to some of the attendants' apartments.
G30 102    |^Hamilton also made reference to a billiard table and
G30 103 bagatelle board, the large hall for general gatherings with a
G30 104 stage erected at one end, a piano and harmonium, a small
G30 105 library, a printing press, and these, together with the garden
G30 106 and grounds *'all contribute to supply occupation and
G30 107 recreation**'.
G30 108    |^Accommodation for the Keeper and his family was much too
G30 109 limited.  ^Their private sitting-room was the only one in which
G30 110 visitors could wait who had business at the Asylum.  ^By this
G30 111 time Edward and Esther Seager had seven children, two having
G30 112 died in infancy.
G30 113 **[PLATES**]
G30 114    |^Seager had furnished a comprehensive report for Hamilton,
G30 115 which was forwarded to the Colonial Secretary, Wellington,
G30 116 along with Hamilton's report.  ^Hamilton, a stickler for
G30 117 details, said he willingly testified to the correctness of the
G30 118 facts set out in the Keeper's report, the arrangements of the
G30 119 wards, classification of patients, their employments and
G30 120 amusements, *'with returns appended of patients under treatment
G30 121 during the year**', value of work done by them, and *'scale of
G30 122 rations now allowed**', were all satisfactory.  ^He also found
G30 123 in the visitors' remark book numerous testimonies, written by
G30 124 patients at the time of their discharge, to the humane and
G30 125 kindly attention they had received while under Seager's care.
G30 126    |^Hamilton found only one patient secluded from the rest,
G30 127 *'owing to his having ill-used some of them**'.  ^This patient
G30 128 had been given into the custody of his brother-in-law, but was
G30 129 brought back after three days.
G30 130    |^In conclusion Hamilton urged upon the Government the need
G30 131 to appoint a permanent Inspector to the Asylum.  ^His visit
G30 132 convinced him that he had not the qualifications for such an
G30 133 office, and that *'it will be a most difficult task to find a
G30 134 person who does possess them**'.  ^An Inspector should be able
G30 135 to give frequent attention to the duty of visiting the Asylum,
G30 136 be able to make himself *'as intimately acquainted with the
G30 137 case of each patient**', and of the subject of lunacy
G30 138 generally, *'as the Keeper himself is**'.  ^In addition, an
G30 139 Inspector should be capable of exercising a complete control
G30 140 and supervision over every officer, the medical attendant
G30 141 included, of any such establishment.  ^A tall order indeed for
G30 142 the new colony.
G30 143    |^In his report Seager outlined the set-up of the Asylum,
G30 144 the six wards now with classification of patients, and the
G30 145 religious services which the patients enjoyed.  ^He noted that
G30 146 often in other asylums Sunday was the day *'pregnant with
G30 147 mischief**' from the want of occupation.  ^But it was not so in
G30 148 this Asylum as there was plenty to occupy the patients, from
G30 149 taking walks, having *'amusing and instructive books**' to
G30 150 learning to sing sacred music under the direction of \0Mr \0G.
G30 151 Inwood.
G30 152    |^Amusements and recreation were now an established feature,
G30 153 the patients enjoying trips to the Selwyn River and Lyttelton
G30 154 by train, and to Sumner by horsedrawn vans.  ^He reported that
G30 155 the new recreation hall had been completed.  ^The whole of the
G30 156 work, with a few slight exceptions, had been done by the
G30 157 patients.  ^Nearly all the material had been contributed *'by
G30 158 gentlemen resident in Christchurch and elsewhere**'.  ^In the
G30 159 new hall, amusements were given by amateur and professional
G30 160 friends, but perhaps more therapeutic to the patients was their
G30 161 own involvement in charades and other activities *- in some
G30 162 ways comparable to today's psychodrama.
G30 163    |^From the sale of produce (*+70) and a grant of *+40 from
G30 164 the government an organ was ordered from England.  ^Seager
G30 165 commented that *'as the various means have increased to afford
G30 166 employment and recreation to both male and female patients, so
G30 167 have the discharges increased, and continue to do so in
G30 168 proportion**'.
G30 169    |^There had been no attempt at suicide *'and but one escape
G30 170 *- a convalescent harmless patient *- has taken place**' since
G30 171 his previous report 18 months ago.
G30 172    |^The Asylum, stated Seager was now divided into six wards.
G30 173 ^In E ward were the convalescent males, or those working either
G30 174 in the outside garden or doing general farm work.  ^In this, as
G30 175 well as in A Ward, there were no bars to the windows, no locked
G30 176 doors, *'so that free access is given to the grounds**'.
G30 177 ^*'The trust placed in the patients is not abused**', he added.
G30 178    |^Ward A, for convalescent women, provided needle and hand
G30 179 work, and a new feature, the introduction of flowering plants.
G30 180 ^Each patient was allotted a plant to care for, *'the object
G30 181 being to create an interest in their minds by giving them
G30 182 something to cultivate and think about**'.  ^They also had
G30 183 music, books, and frequent picnic parties, either in the
G30 184 grounds or out into the country.
G30 185    |^Ward B was for *'imbecile, dirty, and epileptic female
G30 186 cases**'.  ^Ward C contained female patients who were wet,
G30 187 dirty, refractory, noisy, or chronically ill.  ^Ward D held
G30 188 males approaching convalescence, the epileptic, and the quiet.
G30 189 ^Ward F was for males who were noisy, refractory, dirty, or
G30 190 destructive.
G30 191    |^Seager commented on the complete system of classification,
G30 192 something on which he had held definite views since his
G30 193 association with Lyttelton Gaol.  ^Each patient was classified
G30 194 according to his requirements during the night, and during the
G30 195 day was placed where he could best be attended to and from
G30 196 where he was least troublesome to the other patients.  ^The
G30 197 dormitories were quite distinct and apart from the day rooms *-
G30 198 this to discourage patients from frequenting the sleeping
G30 199 rooms, where they could become torpid, indolent, melancholy,
G30 200 morose and even *'mischievous**'.  ^The principle in the
G30 201 management was to *'assimilate the condition of the patients
G30 202 and circumstances surrounding them as much as possible with
G30 203 those in ordinary life**'.
G30 204    |^In his comments about the religious services Seager waxed
G30 205 eloquent.  ^The average attendance of patients was about 60,
G30 206 the Sunday and other services being conducted by the \0Rev.
G30 207 Canon Wilson.  ^The fifteen-strong choir was composed of
G30 208 attendants and patients, and all who were considered *'proper
G30 209 subjects to attend a place of worship**' were admitted to the
G30 210 Sunday service.  ^*'It affords a regular occupation and
G30 211 soothing influence on their minds**' as they found themselves
G30 212 regarded as a portion of the living world of human sympathy and
G30 213 *'in the worship of their Maker**'.  ^Seager noted that at
G30 214 Sunnyside the patients were so pleasantly occupied throughout
G30 215 the Sabbath that it was not like so many other asylums which
G30 216 were *'pregnant with mischief**' from the want of occupation.
G30 217 ^After Sunday tea the convalescent patients met in the hall to
G30 218 practise sacred music, under the labour of love of \0Mr \0G.
G30 219 Inwood.  ^There was also practice on Friday evenings, in both
G30 220 of which friends of the institution took part.
G30 221    |^The completion of the hall was another milestone for
G30 222 Sunnyside.
G30 223 *#
G31 001 **[218 TEXT G31**]
G31 002    |^*0*'I'm just waiting for him to die,**' my mother, 
G31 003 thin-lipped, would enunciate with a startling clarity as she
G31 004 bicycled home with the shopping equally balanced in two large
G31 005 string bags slung on either side of the handlebars.  ^It must
G31 006 have been a miserable, horrible life for them, too, and whose
G31 007 fault it was I do not know *- probably nobody's.
G31 008    |^Whenever I see raindrops falling into puddles and making
G31 009 ever-widening circles I say, ^*'Hell's bells and buggy wheels
G31 010 *- perhaps he'll be dead when we get home.**' ^It is the first
G31 011 thing I remember and I cannot recall where my mother was taking
G31 012 me on the back of her bike that day when I was a very little
G31 013 girl but her voice remains with me, coming from far away
G31 014 through the rain as she pedalled grimly along a sealed
G31 015 **[PLATE**]
G31 016 country road.
G31 017    |^*'And you keep your legs out,**' she would say.  ^*'Don't
G31 018 get your foot caught again.**'
G31 019    |^Once I did let my legs dangle too close to the wheel as I
G31 020 was doubled somewhere on the back of a bike and I bore the
G31 021 guilt of this injury for a long time.  ^My father, I think, was
G31 022 riding that bicycle.  ^It was only years later that I suddenly
G31 023 thought that it was not entirely my fault but the scar, purple
G31 024 and puckered, remains on my right ankle still.
G31 025    |^I was not grateful to them for anything at the time, but I
G31 026 am now because I consider they made me, inadvertently, into
G31 027 something.  ^They made me watchful, careful, judicious,
G31 028 observant, listening for any nuance in a voice that could hint
G31 029 at intrusion or calamity.
G31 030    |^This evening, before I began to type this page, I
G31 031 telephoned a man I know but rang off almost at once.
G31 032    |^*'How could you tell there was someone there?**' he asked
G31 033 when he rang back.
G31 034    |^*'I could tell,**' I said, *'by the way your voice sounded
G31 035 in that room.  ^I could tell there was someone else in the
G31 036 room.**'
G31 037    |^My parents, by accident, taught me that extra sense.
G31 038 ^Such small and saving perceptions have served me well.
G31 039    |^The town where we lived was virtually featureless, hot and
G31 040 flat, remarkable only because it was a service centre for
G31 041 surrounding farmlands and orchards.  ^There were chamber music
G31 042 concerts sometimes, the usual amateur theatricals which I do
G31 043 not recall seeing, a clock tower beneath which one waited for
G31 044 friends or for time to pass, or both, and a blossom parade to
G31 045 celebrate the arrival of spring every year.  ^There were, then,
G31 046 four picture theatres which had sessions at differing times on
G31 047 Saturdays so it was possible to spend all day at the pictures,
G31 048 from ten in the morning till eleven at night.  ^In the winter,
G31 049 when it was too cold to ride away on my bicycle, I could be
G31 050 absent from quite early in the morning till late at night, by
G31 051 which time my mother and father, exhausted by disharmony, may
G31 052 hopefully have fallen asleep.
G31 053    |^Oddly, I always had money *- not a lot, but I always had a
G31 054 little.  ^I used it, in a small and childish way, to insulate
G31 055 myself as well as I could.  ^There was always sufficient money
G31 056 to catch a bus to the next town or go to the park for the day
G31 057 and buy ham sandwiches at the kiosk.  ^I am grateful for this
G31 058 now because I learned the benefit of having something in one's
G31 059 purse and how to earn it.  ^Some people never learn how to work
G31 060 or how to skim over and coast through bad times.
G31 061    |^There were acres of orchards and market gardens round the
G31 062 town and it was easy, on fresh clear holiday mornings, to cycle
G31 063 in any direction till a suitable *'Pickers Wanted**' sign
G31 064 loomed up.  ^People did not, then, seem to bother about ages or
G31 065 taxation forms, names or packdrills.
G31 066    |^Raspberries were the best because their canes grew high,
G31 067 like hedges, and provided shade as the sun rose.  ^By mid-morning
G31 068 the rising heat would presage the sweltering anguish of
G31 069 midday.  ^But in the very early morning the fruit fell sweetly
G31 070 into punnets or pails with a clear and satisfying small sound.
G31 071    |^Strawberries were an unhappy task because they tumbled
G31 072 over low beds of straw, a back-breaking task to pick.  ^The
G31 073 only shade there came from shelterbelts or grey-leafed poplars
G31 074 but they were far away and shimmered away even further in the
G31 075 heat.
G31 076    |^Loganberries and boysenberries, huge and luscious, hung on
G31 077 bushes too well guarded by their own prickles, and apples,
G31 078 peaches, plums and nectarines were accessible only by ladder.
G31 079 ^Raspberries were the best bet and there was pleasure and charm
G31 080 in setting off down one's allotted row with a wooden basket set
G31 081 with six little punnets to fill.
G31 082    |^The going rate was threepence per punnet for pickers, so
G31 083 six
G31 084 **[PLATE**]
G31 085 would bring one shilling and sixpence to my coffers.  ^In
G31 086 cooler weather one could eschew the punnets and pick into tin
G31 087 pails but the problem was that the fruit gradually squashed at
G31 088 the bottom so they might never be filled.  ^The pay was higher
G31 089 for those, though.
G31 090    |^The amounts of money do not, now, seem very large but when
G31 091 the largest ice cream was the equivalent of about six cents and
G31 092 the best seats at the cinema were three shillings, it was
G31 093 largesse.  ^I used to pick raspberries till I had *+1/-/- in
G31 094 the kitty and this amount did me very well for quite a while.
G31 095    |^I used a variety of transport to get about.
G31 096    |^When I was very young my tricycle took me away but it had
G31 097 a very narrow wheelbase, rocked at the merest increase in speed
G31 098 and fell over sideways upon acceleration.  ^It was possible to
G31 099 ride slowly along in the gathering twilight on summer evenings,
G31 100 tooting vigorously through a pipe made from the hollow stem of
G31 101 a pumpkin leaf.
G31 102    |^Later I had a small red bicycle and then a full-size black
G31 103 bike with a basket in front to carry things in.  ^On Saturday
G31 104 mornings in the summer, if I needed money, I used to rise early
G31 105 and with a stump of bread cut from a Vienna loaf and spread
G31 106 with lumpy white honey, I would ride out of town.  ^I escaped,
G31 107 therefore, from the silence in the house which indicated that a
G31 108 storm had passed or was to come, or from a frightful noise
G31 109 which meant one was in progress.
G31 110    |^I did not always go out looking for picking jobs.
G31 111 ^Sometimes, if my funds were sufficient, I merely rode round
G31 112 looking at things.
G31 113    |^There was a hut allegedly made entirely of mud, in which
G31 114 Girl Guides held meetings.  ^For some reason I found this idea
G31 115 of a mud hut extremely interesting and I used to bike slowly
G31 116 by, staring in.
G31 117    |^Once I discovered an old quarry filled with water on a
G31 118 road I had never taken before and I went rowing about in a
G31 119 little boat I found.  ^It was made from two sheets of
G31 120 corrugated iron nailed roughly together over some sort of
G31 121 wooden frame and sank in no time.  ^It was many years later
G31 122 that I realised I could have drowned but learned, instead, to
G31 123 swim quite suddenly.
G31 124    |^In the school holidays, if I wished to save the bus fare
G31 125 to the next town I would cycle there.  ^It was, I think about
G31 126 twelve miles.  ^When I arrived there, after about three hours
G31 127 of gentle pedalling, I would park my old black treasure that
G31 128 took me everywhere, buy a chocolate-covered ice cream when
G31 129 chocolate-covered ice creams were the newest thing out, and
G31 130 would then bike all the way home again.  ^This took all day,
G31 131 the whole expedition, and I cannot recall why it seemed so
G31 132 fascinating but it did.  ^It became a cult fashion in the
G31 133 latter part of my high school career and other girls who could
G31 134 afford bus fares or who owned bicycles that were oiled and did
G31 135 not grind through the miles, used to come on this strange jaunt
G31 136 with me.
G31 137    |^I remember feeling very sorry for one girl who must have
G31 138 had a most loving mother.  ^Darkness fell before we hit the
G31 139 edges of town and I still recall, with shame, my complete
G31 140 horror and pity when someone's mother, weeping, loomed out of
G31 141 the night crying, ^*'Where have you been?  ^Oh where have you
G31 142 been?**'
G31 143 **[PLATE**]
G31 144    |^My passion for cleanliness, considered a quaint aberration
G31 145 by those with whom I lived, proved expensive in time but as I
G31 146 grew older I gave up raspberry picking and took up babysitting
G31 147 which brought in ten shillings plus supper and a glimpse of how
G31 148 other people lived more happily than I could understand.
G31 149 ^Later even than that, I worked in the local canning factory in
G31 150 summer from six till ten at night after school and could earn
G31 151 *+8 in a week, a princely sum.  ^With this money I bought soap,
G31 152 toothpaste, toothbrushes and other bits and pieces I needed,
G31 153 and took many small pleasures from the feel of a nice cake of
G31 154 soap or the delightful sensation of having very clean teeth.
G31 155 ^My life then, as it does now, provided me with a thousand tiny
G31 156 enjoyments that some people never notice.
G31 157    |^School equipment was a problem.  ^Some was provided for me
G31 158 and I bought things I needed but I never seemed to have
G31 159 everything that was required.  ^I hit upon the devious idea of
G31 160 equipping myself from the lost property room at school.  ^My
G31 161 parents were by this time in a litigious phase and they
G31 162 consulted lawyers regularly, slept on the sofa either
G31 163 separately entirely or in differing shifts, indulged in endless
G31 164 arguments after midnight in poisonous monotones and sometimes
G31 165 did not come home.  ^My activities, conducted with a wicked
G31 166 sort of innocence, attracted no attention.  ^The bright, bold
G31 167 and careless children of the fortunate did not abound then as
G31 168 they do now but they were still about and left unclaimed tennis
G31 169 racquets on the school lawn, blazers slung over library chairs,
G31 170 basketball boots, regulation shirts, ties and stockings all
G31 171 lying about the buildings.  ^The prefects would gather up these
G31 172 offerings and having placed them in the lost property room,
G31 173 adjourned then to their own exclusive nook in which they brewed
G31 174 cocoa incessantly, laughed inordinately and talked about the
G31 175 boys at the school next door.
G31 176    |^*'Anyone for cocoa?**' their voices came, rather muffled,
G31 177 through a closed door.  ^I thought they always seemed to be
G31 178 having quite a jolly time in there.
G31 179    |^I remember how their school tunics fell in sharp folds,
G31 180 the three box pleats front and back pressed each evening so a
G31 181 deportment stripe could be earned.  ^Photographs of myself,
G31 182 which I burned long ago, showed me always with a distant
G31 183 expression, slightly scruffy round the edges, gym slip hanging
G31 184 in some disarray and my school stockings in concertinas round
G31 185 my ankles.  ^The distant expression could be explained by
G31 186 tiredness and my besetting worry which was what might be going
G31 187 on in the house when I arrived home, and the concertinas and
G31 188 sagging pleats by lack of time and interest.  ^No deportment
G31 189 stripe was given to me and I neither wanted nor deserved one.
G31 190    |^As winter became summer and different sports seasons came
G31 191 and went I equipped myself with speed and care from the school
G31 192 lost property room.  ^It was rarely entered from one term's
G31 193 beginning to its end.  ^Advancing upon this haven, I found
G31 194 booties of handsome school jerseys with their elbows still
G31 195 intact, school hats that retained stiffness in their brims,
G31 196 black Spanish cotton gym rompers without a missing button,
G31 197 school ties that had not been tied to a pulp, basketball boots
G31 198 with fine treads, tennis balls possessing some fuzz still,
G31 199 unladdered school stockings.  ^They awaited my swift selection
G31 200 and at the end of each season I returned what I had borrowed
G31 201 equally swiftly, washed and pressed, before finding my next
G31 202 requirements.  ^It was, I shame myself now into admitting, a
G31 203 form of thievery yet I did not mean it to be so.  ^By this
G31 204 means my four years at high school passed in a state of
G31 205 reasonable sartorial correctness and because I was neither
G31 206 popular nor sought after I read dictionaries avidly, spent a
G31 207 lot of time in libraries and passed all the exams in the
G31 208 curriculum.
G31 209 *#
G32 001 **[219 TEXT G32**]
G32 002 |^*0Superlatives come easily to those who write of Joseph
G32 003 Gordon Coates, Privy Councillor, Military Cross (and Bar), the
G32 004 first New Zealand-born Prime Minister, *"New Zealand's greatest
G32 005 Finance Minister**" (\0Dr{0W.B.} Sutch), *"...great as a leader
G32 006 in government, as a statesman...**" (Professor{0W.J.} Gardner),
G32 007 but this account of families settled around one small finger at
G32 008 the end of one arm of the multiple arms of the Kaipara must be
G32 009 concerned mainly with the seedbed of his career, not details of
G32 010 statesmanship.  ^What family did he spring from?  ^How was his
G32 011 early growth shaped?
G32 012    |^Gordon Coates was born into a colonial reproduction of the
G32 013 English county scene.  ^In dress, speech and social attitudes
G32 014 he was surrounded by pressures to consider himself above his
G32 015 neighbours.  ^*"Difficult**" as a small boy, *"running wild**"
G32 016 as a young man, he cast off English inhibitions and snobbery
G32 017 and embraced *- too enthusiastically some would say *- the
G32 018 colonial style of life.  ^On the male side there were three
G32 019 influences to react to: his father Edward's and that of his two
G32 020 uncles, Thomas and Henry Coates.  ^Each, in distinctive ways,
G32 021 cut a dash on the early Kaipara.  ^The brothers were descended
G32 022 from a long line of Herefordshire farmers, notable cattle and
G32 023 sheep breeders, members of the *"squire-ocracy**" who ran
G32 024 English counties before elected local government.  ^Their
G32 025 father, squire of Eyton House, had thirteen children, seven of
G32 026 them sons *- too many to share his acres.  ^In 1866, 23-year-old
G32 027 Edward and his 19-year-old brother Thomas left for New
G32 028 Zealand.  ^Henry came later.  ^Travelling in a three-masted
G32 029 clipper's spacious saloon (it was half empty, an army officer
G32 030 and a lawyer were the only others who could afford the cost),
G32 031 they reached Auckland in just under four months.
G32 032    |^The fare in the *1Winterthur *0had been paid by Washington
G32 033 Charters, owner of the Ulster Linen Company, Belfast, who had
G32 034 married the oldest Coates daughter.  ^He also financed the
G32 035 brothers' land purchases.  ^The Belfast linen mills, notorious
G32 036 for their conditions of labour, were some of the most
G32 037 profitable in mid-century industrial Britain.  ^The brothers
G32 038 had corresponded with Francis Hull, son of another rich Belfast
G32 039 millowner, who had settled on the Otamatea five years before.
G32 040 ^While spying out the land they stayed for several months in
G32 041 his three-storey house built on the lower slopes of Pukekororo.
G32 042    |^On one expedition they rowed up the Arapaoa to Metcalfe's
G32 043 Clairmont and walked back along the beach towards Hukatere.
G32 044 ^They reached a small mangrove-fringed inlet, packed their
G32 045 clothes on their heads, and swam across.  ^They climbed a low
G32 046 cliff, stood upon easy rolling country and saw good soil
G32 047 supporting light virgin bush.  ^It was the 2500 acre Unuwhao
G32 048 block *- land, in a phrase from the Coates family history,
G32 049 *"originally granted to the Maoris in 1866 by Sir George
G32 050 Grey.**" ^Francis Hull had bought it from the Maori owners,
G32 051 resold 80 acres to {0C.J.} Metcalfe and was pleased to let the
G32 052 Coates brothers buy the rest.
G32 053    |^The brothers lived for six years in a four-roomed cottage
G32 054 closer to the water than present-day Ruatuna.  ^They called it
G32 055 Eyton, after the mansion at home.  ^Then in 1873, although
G32 056 remaining in farming partnership with Edward, Thomas married
G32 057 and moved down river to the Te Kawau block.  ^He had bought it
G32 058 in 1871 from Manukau, the Uriohau chief, for *+150.  ^On a
G32 059 commanding headland with distant harbour views, one side
G32 060 looking over the water to Pahi, the other across mangroves to
G32 061 Manukau's village of Karakanui, he built a substantial 
G32 062 shingle-roofed kauri house with attic bedrooms.
G32 063    |^Elizabeth Phillips of Sudley House, Gloucestershire,
G32 064 married Thomas in \0St Mary's Cathedral, Parnell, and in
G32 065 thirteen years at Te Kawau bore him six of their eight
G32 066 children.  ^Four were born in the first four years, only two
G32 067 surviving infancy.  ^Thomas and Elizabeth moved from Te Kawau
G32 068 in 1886 when they bought the 3000-acre Pukekororo block, near
G32 069 Kaiwaka, for its kauri timber.  ^They lived there for ten years
G32 070 before making their final home on a stud farm on 300 acres of
G32 071 Maori leasehold at what is now the Auckland suburb of Orakei.
G32 072    |^The prospect of profit from milling was not the only
G32 073 reason for the shift from the river.  ^Thomas, like his
G32 074 brother, gave musical items at Pahi concerts *- he
G32 075 **[PLATES**]
G32 076 was a violinist and bass singer *- but unlike his brother he
G32 077 failed to fit into the life of the Kaipara community.  ^There
G32 078 was a fierceness to the stylish cut of his whiskers and it was
G32 079 an accurate portrayal of his temperament.  ^He was squire
G32 080 material, one to relish clattering into the village on a
G32 081 spirited horse, the bystanders forced aside, the bridle thrown
G32 082 to a lackey.  ^Waiting for tides, bending to the oars, dragging
G32 083 a rowboat through salt mud *- how very different the entry into
G32 084 Pahi settlement.  ^His autocratic ways received without
G32 085 enthusiasm in the wider world, the Coates appetite for command
G32 086 was restricted to the circle of his own family.  ^His sons,
G32 087 sapped of initiative, failed to make any mark.  ^His brother's
G32 088 sons, Rodney and Gordon, were to be the sole public figures of
G32 089 the next generation.
G32 090    |^Thomas Coates retained ownership of Te Kawau.  ^Its eleven
G32 091 acres of fruit trees were leased to George Haines, the Pahi
G32 092 storekeeper.  ^(Haines accidentally shot himself in the orchard
G32 093 when clubbing a wild pig with the butt of a loaded gun.)  ^A
G32 094 remnant of Maori land, a 10-acre waterfront piece, site of a
G32 095 headland pa, was added in 1907, purchased for *+30 from Mihaka
G32 096 Makoare of Pouto, but the whole property remained unoccupied.
G32 097 ^On one of the finest sites on the Kaipara the house stood open
G32 098 to wind and rain for decades.  ^Derelict, with a dangerous
G32 099 staircase, it was barely usable for one son's camping honeymoon
G32 100 in 1922 and for years the neglected orchard came alive only
G32 101 when Pahi opportunists made it the location of carefully timed
G32 102 picnics.  ^The house finally collapsed in the wind and there
G32 103 was no trace of habitation when the Te Kawau block was sold for
G32 104 soldier settlement after World War Two.
G32 105    |^Today the old house site is marked by Norfolk Island
G32 106 pines, a semi-circle of oaks, a distinctive monkey puzzle and a
G32 107 grand Moreton Bay fig.  ^At the end of the headland, just below
G32 108 the trees, can be found the gravestone of the first child,
G32 109 Thomas, born 5 February 1874, died at 13 months.  ^The third
G32 110 daughter, Fanny Jassmine, born 15 July 1877, died at 18 months,
G32 111 is also recorded on the stone.  ^It was entirely in character
G32 112 for a patriarchal Victorian not to mark a daughter's death *-
G32 113 and it was not.  ^The inscription below baby Thomas's name has
G32 114 been added in recent times.
G32 115    |^Edward Coates was still a bachelor when his younger
G32 116 brother fathered his fourth child.  ^He rectified the matter
G32 117 that year.  ^Guns fired at Pahi and bonfires blazed on
G32 118 promontories reaching into the Arapaoa when he brought his city
G32 119 bride, Eleanor Aickin, to the splendid new house he had
G32 120 prepared half way between Pahi and Matakohe.  ^After passing
G32 121 the Funnel, the couple had travelled for two hours in sight of
G32 122 land the brothers had been farming for 10 years.  ^For 10 miles
G32 123 (16\0km) as the tern flies, they had passed the Komiti block,
G32 124 the Hukatere block, the Unuwhao block *- most of the Tinopai
G32 125 Peninsula, over 25,000 acres, leasehold and freehold, in Coates
G32 126 hands.
G32 127    |^Ruatuna, their waiting home, sited on high ground back
G32 128 from the water, was built by Samuel Cooksey with the same
G32 129 craftsman's respect for wood as he had shown in building the
G32 130 vaulted roof of Pahi Hall.  ^Externally a conventional colonial
G32 131 house, Ruatuna's interior lines soared to follow the high gable
G32 132 roof.  ^With no ceiling, gable-end windows normally servicing
G32 133 attic bedrooms gave top-light to a generous farm kitchen and a
G32 134 comfortable living room.  ^Modest lean-tos served as bedrooms.
G32 135 ^Edward Coates had modelled the plan on a Scottish hunting
G32 136 lodge he had visited and Cooksey lovingly put it into effect.
G32 137 ^A cornet player and fine tenor singer, Edward had been
G32 138 impressed by the acoustics of the lodge.  ^Not just that fact
G32 139 and nostalgia had dictated the design.  ^Over six feet tall
G32 140 like his brother, he would have ill-fitted the low ceilings,
G32 141 stunted doorways (and thigh pinching tables) typical of many
G32 142 first homes of immigrants from ill-fed industrial Britain.
G32 143    |^Eleanor Kathleen Aickin and Edward had been married in
G32 144 \0St Lukes Church, \0Mt Albert, Auckland on 28 May 1877 and on
G32 145 3 February 1878 a child was born.  ^He was named Joseph Gordon
G32 146 *- and the boy impatient to start life stormed on as lustily
G32 147 for the next 65 years.  ^Gunshots had given his mother a
G32 148 district's welcome, the gun-carriage of a state funeral were to
G32 149 give her son the farewell of a nation.
G32 150    |^Coates was born to the idea of public office.  ^His father
G32 151 sat on the bench at Pahi court hearings, he was trustee of hall
G32 152 and cemetery, his guiding hand was on school and church.  ^He
G32 153 was in charge at early regattas and when the North Kaipara
G32 154 Agriculture Association held its first show at Pahi in 1876 he
G32 155 was, at 33, its first president.  ^Genuine popularity, not just
G32 156 deference to the gentry, had lit the welcoming bonfires for his
G32 157 bride.  ^A squire's obligation to serve carried with it an edge
G32 158 of superiority but, unlike Thomas, Edward did not let the edge
G32 159 cut too deeply.  ^It was a wise precaution as the hostile
G32 160 reaction to organization of a concert that followed the 1876
G32 161 regatta shows.  ^A *1Weekly News *0correspondent was outraged
G32 162 by old world social distinction.  ^A crowd of all ages and
G32 163 sexes had been kept waiting nearly an hour, he said, before the
G32 164 concert doors were opened.
G32 165 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G32 166 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G32 167 **[END INDENTATION**]
G32 168 ^But some democrats exacted crude retribution.  ^They persisted
G32 169 in talking in loud voices when Edward Coates's *"first class
G32 170 singing deserved breathless silence.**"
G32 171    |^Edward did not escape his origins and in later years hoped
G32 172 to move to a society more exalted than that of the Kaipara.  ^A
G32 173 letter written in 1896 to Washington Charters, his brother-in-law
G32 174 in Ireland, reveals a desire to follow Thomas Coates's
G32 175 example:
G32 176 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G32 177 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G32 178 **[END INDENTATION**]
G32 179    |^Edward's daughters Ada and Dolly, who did not marry, may
G32 180 have lived different lives if, like their cousins, they too had
G32 181 moved to a society *"fit for them.**" ^But the shift from
G32 182 Ruatuna was never made.  ^Edward had suffered from recurring
G32 183 bouts of a mental illness and the attacks worsened.  ^What
G32 184 local legend says was the result of being bitten by a dog has
G32 185 been more precisely described as either
G32 186 **[PLATES**]
G32 187 *"melancholia,**" a deep depression, or *"asthenia,**" an
G32 188 anxiety neurosis.  ^The illness finally incapacitated him and
G32 189 he died in 1905 aged 61.  ^His wife Eleanor outlived him by
G32 190 thirty years.
G32 191    |^For Gordon Coates, *"society**" standards were always
G32 192 maintained.  ^His father (and his Uncle Thomas) had dressed for
G32 193 the farm in a white shirt, butterfly collar, knotted tie, and
G32 194 half top hat.  ^Gordon and his brother Rodney turned out for
G32 195 mustering wearing silk shirts, ties and bowler hats.  ^Only the
G32 196 bowler came off for shearing.  ^His sisters, of course, dressed
G32 197 as ladies should and did not attend the local school, being
G32 198 educated by a succession of governesses (it was a rapid
G32 199 succession until Eleanor intervened in her husband's
G32 200 appointments to require teaching merit ahead of looks).  ^And
G32 201 around Ruatuna, peacocks strutted, grape arbours ripened, and
G32 202 *- echo of the game park *- a herd of alpaca, a kind of llama
G32 203 with a valuable coat of hair, swivelled their stately, 
G32 204 spittle-aiming heads.
G32 205    |^Sadly, the gracious life was taken to caricature on the
G32 206 neighbouring 480-acre farm settled by a late arrival, the
G32 207 Coates's older brother Henry.  ^He built a bachelor cottage on
G32 208 top of what is now known as Uncle Harry's Hill and tunnelled
G32 209 into its slopes to build stables and kennels for a pack of
G32 210 hounds that ran to the echo of his hunting bugle.  ^His scarlet
G32 211 tunic flashing across Kaipara bush**[ARB**]-burn and bracken
G32 212 fern was a spectacle that produced mixed feelings.  ^Henry
G32 213 Scotland, for one, the legislative councillor who lived down
G32 214 river, was later to demand that blood sports be kept out of New
G32 215 Zealand.
G32 216    |^An accomplished rider, Henry Coates owned a show horse of
G32 217 some renown and regularly invited the district to hurdle races
G32 218 on his property *- races he
G32 219 **[PLATE**]
G32 220 invariably won.  ^He was not unaware of the figure he cut.
G32 221 *#
G33 001 **[220 TEXT G33**]
G33 002 |^*0We were anxious now to  tell New Zealand of the needs in
G33 003 the hospital and enlist their help *- spiritual, medical,
G33 004 paramedical, and in fact any who had a contribution to give in
G33 005 any area would be encouraged to come and give it.
G33 006    |^It so happened that our flight to New Zealand coincided
G33 007 with that of Ibu Marama.  ^The man who had conceived and
G33 008 initiated the wool project, and the woman who brought it to
G33 009 fruition.  ^Now we were going our separate ways after being so
G33 010 closely involved in an exciting grass roots project.  ^It was
G33 011 perhaps understandable that at the sight of the bedraggled Gray
G33 012 family at one end of the airport, she decided to choose the
G33 013 other end for her farewells.  ^A tired doctor, his skinny
G33 014 under-nourished wife, plus three small girls dressed alike in
G33 015 batik, clutching seemingly inappropriate luggage; dolls,
G33 016 potties, last minute gifts wrapped in bamboo leaves and cheap
G33 017 rice paper.  ^Ibu Marama required a dignified atmosphere for
G33 018 her smooth exit accompanied by a member of the Department of
G33 019 Home Industries.  ^We were happy to be surrounded by a group of
G33 020 friends whom we had learnt to love and respect.
G33 021    |^At the end of 1962 because of the faithfulness of elderly
G33 022 Ibu Enti and a handful of \0TB and arthritic patients, the
G33 023 skills of using the indigenous materials were maintained
G33 024 without overseas expertise and continued for another 10 years
G33 025 as an active occupational therapy department.  ^A number of
G33 026 outside groups were trained also to carry on the skills,
G33 027 producing attractive bags, jerseys, tray cloths, scarves and
G33 028 tea cosies.  ^Not only were they trained in making wool into
G33 029 yarn, but in knitting and weaving also.
G33 030    |^Later in the area of Indramayu, some 120\0km north of
G33 031 Bandung (where subsistence farming was complemented with a
G33 032 great cotton weaving industry and where simple wooden hand
G33 033 looms were utilised), the opening of Asian markets following
G33 034 the coup was to prove disastrous.  ^Cheap imported cotton
G33 035 material from Taiwan, Japan and Korea flooded the markets,
G33 036 leaving hundreds of thousands below the subsistence level.  ^In
G33 037 1979 12 women from this area came to Immanuel Hospital to
G33 038 follow an intensive course as part of a government training
G33 039 course to rehabilitate this economically depressed area.  ^The
G33 040 following year a fulltime expert from the hospital was sent to
G33 041 work in the area, and through the Sundanese church the skill
G33 042 was spread to Lembang, Leles, Sumedang and Garut, some 80\0km
G33 043 away (other areas also).
G33 044    |^In the past six years the project has trained other folk
G33 045 in Cisarua Psychiatric Hospital and government rehabilitation
G33 046 projects in other West Java provincial areas.
G33 047    |^The active occupational therapy unit in the hospital is no
G33 048 more, but has become a resource centre of the spinning, weaving
G33 049 and knitting skills using indigenous wool.  ^They are now
G33 050 (1987) producing their own spinning wheels very successfully.
G33 051    |^This totally indigenous creativity ensures that all those
G33 052 years of investment in time and money and gifts from New
G33 053 Zealand have not been in vain.  ^(Foreign Aid projects which
G33 054 are aimed at village level out of an initial vision of a
G33 055 solution for people's needs may only prove successful after
G33 056 many years of exposure.  ^In the above instance, a homecraft
G33 057 skill was introduced, acknowledged as feasible, but was not
G33 058 taken up at village level until the prerequisite economic
G33 059 factors convinced them of its value.  ^We can only be thankful
G33 060 that the skills were kept alive by a faithful few at the
G33 061 hospital until the time was ripe.)
G33 062 **[PLATE**]
G33 063 *<*56: *"To see ourselves as others see us**"*>
G33 064 **[POEM**]
G33 065    |^*0In the uncanny, dreamy limbo of an aeroplane a 
G33 066 high-pitched little voice broke through our tired senses:  ^*"Will
G33 067 there be babies and swings in New Zealand?**" Kartini asked.
G33 068    |^*"Do we sleep in beds there?**" questioned the practical
G33 069 Marion.
G33 070    |^We try to catch some of their excitement, and slowly
G33 071 realise that four years is a lifetime for little children, and
G33 072 they would be thrown into a whole new world very soon.  ^Quaint
G33 073 little white Indonesian kids, they would somehow have to face
G33 074 up to it with us *- parents and children, misfits in their own
G33 075 society.
G33 076    |^*"Where did all that soap come from?**" asked Kay, as a
G33 077 cloud of spume whipped its way across the bay.  ^*"Who made
G33 078 those waves?**" she persisted.
G33 079    |^A lone surfer came riding out of nowhere, skimming the
G33 080 tops of huge waves at the *"gap**" on Bondi Beach.
G33 081    |^*"It's God!**" whispered Marion awestruck.
G33 082    |^Now, the last leg from Sydney to Auckland, and we were
G33 083 back, not back home, but back to some place where loving people
G33 084 were crying, and parents looked older, wiser and infinitely
G33 085 more precious.
G33 086    |^*"It's cold!**" the girls said, and Gran Magill threw
G33 087 lovingly prepared ponchos over all three.
G33 088    |^*"And it's raining,**" they grizzled.
G33 089    |^*"Why on earth didn't you teach the girls to speak
G33 090 English?**"
G33 091    |^*"We can't even communicate with them,**" spluttered the
G33 092 Grans aghast.
G33 093    |^*"Really and truly,**" they mumbled in a huff.
G33 094    |^*"Why does Gran swing her arms and bottom like that?**"
G33 095 questioned Kay and Min.  ^*"Is she in a hurry?**"
G33 096    |^A wonderful cover-up for the initial faux pas, tactless
G33 097 remarks and bad manners, we were not in a hurry to encourage
G33 098 the girls to speak English, much less enforce it.  ^We would
G33 099 all take our time on that minor problem.
G33 100    |^*"How does the bath work?**" they chorused.  ^*"Can we all
G33 101 get in now?**"
G33 102    |^Next day brought fresh revelations as we walked along the
G33 103 roads of Bayswater in Auckland's suburbia.
G33 104    |^*"There is no one here, the place is empty,**" they
G33 105 marvelled.  ^*"Where are all the children?**"
G33 106    |^*"What's all that red stuff there behind glass?**"
G33 107 wondered Kay standing in the butcher's window.
G33 108    |^It was difficult for them not to gape and stare.
G33 109 ^Tailored women in jeans and faded denim strode briskly past,
G33 110 with no time for friendly nods or genial greeting.
G33 111    |^*"Are these men?**" Min asked.  ^*"What are they then, and
G33 112 why don't you know them?**"
G33 113    |^Then the phone started!  ^Invitations to meetings, coffee
G33 114 mornings, reporters, plus knocks on our own front door!  ^It
G33 115 all piled up, scary and exhausting; the girls shivered and
G33 116 cried for their friends and wanted rice three times a day.
G33 117 ^Then Kay bravely went to school.  ^Appearing at first rather
G33 118 dignified and alone in the midst of carefree uninhibited Kiwis,
G33 119 she soon made friends, remembered how to speak English, and
G33 120 loved running and playing in the open sunny playground.
G33 121    |^David made himself an unbelievable programme *- observing
G33 122 operations in hospitals, collecting equipment, speaking and
G33 123 travelling extensively, making the needs of Immanuel Hospital
G33 124 known.  ^What a great time-saver the new harbour bridge proved
G33 125 to be *- no long queues and timetables as he previously
G33 126 remembered, so he doubled up on the already too full programme!
G33 127    |^Slowly instruments and goods for our poorly equipped
G33 128 hospital started to roll in from all over New Zealand.  ^One
G33 129 church gave two stainless steel benches; another made its
G33 130 Christmas tree into an *"Indonesian**" tree with soap, bandages
G33 131 and scissors replacing the usual fluffy dolls and squeakers.
G33 132 ^There were gift monies to be spent in the best possible way.
G33 133 ^Kerosene stoves for the hospital kitchen, tools for the
G33 134 workshop; an intravenous fluid unit, a Gestetner duplicating
G33 135 machine, two Masport motor mowers, a welding machine and many
G33 136 other valuable essentials.
G33 137    |^It was a full-time job as David needed to know how to work
G33 138 and maintain these gadgets before introducing them to people
G33 139 who had never seen them, so he took a welding course and
G33 140 fiddled with the growing stock of equipment until he had
G33 141 mastered any idiosyncrasies that could possibly show up *"out
G33 142 there**".
G33 143    |^From the feminine viewpoint, it took patience to listen to
G33 144 friends talking at length about the cost of living and stiletto
G33 145 heels.  ^There were very few who were genuinely interested in
G33 146 Indonesia and the people there; their life was here and now,
G33 147 and information about poverty and needs *"over there**" was, in
G33 148 their minds, relative only to that situation.
G33 149    |^*"Don't you give me that type of gravy beef for my cat
G33 150 again,**" argued one woman in the butcher's shop.  ^*"You know
G33 151 he will only eat that type of porterhouse stuff you get in on
G33 152 Wednesdays,**" she shouted in a catty voice.
G33 153    |^It was at times unbearable, and produced waves of nausea
G33 154 and resentment against these spoilt, petulant females and their
G33 155 spoilt, fussy cats.  ^Didn't they know that two-thirds of the
G33 156 human world had no money even to buy the cheapest cuts of meat?
G33 157    |^But there were wonderful treats to balance petty gripes
G33 158 against an insular society *- collecting milk in bottles from
G33 159 the gate, reading a morning paper in English, nipping next door
G33 160 to see a \0tv programme, turning on hot water and buying
G33 161 icecream; having a trash can removed, and watching the girls
G33 162 picking up shells and running wild on the beach; even watching
G33 163 them walk on their own along a clean footpath by a clean, empty
G33 164 street *- their reaction to seeing the Queen of England drive
G33 165 by in an open car.  ^These were worthwhile highlights.
G33 166    |^Speaking at meetings demanded another skill *-
G33 167 communication.  ^It was called *"getting the message across**".
G33 168 ^Sometimes we showed slides, or had a question and answer time,
G33 169 and sometimes we found one or even two really interested.
G33 170    |^At travel clubs and international groups, the
G33 171 sophisticated connoisseurs listened with apparent interest as I
G33 172 tried to convey the needs of a Third World country.
G33 173    |^*"How much would it cost to buy a carved teak table?**"
G33 174 madam asked at question time.
G33 175    |^*"Couldn't I get some of that luscious fruit flown over
G33 176 here?**" whined another overdressed matron.  ^*"And those
G33 177 flowers *- just gorgeous!**"
G33 178    |^Equipment was not everything.  ^We needed personnel.
G33 179 ^Amongst the medical students in Dunedin a prayer group was
G33 180 already meeting with South East Asia on its heart.  ^Perhaps
G33 181 some of these dedicated men would eventually come to Indonesia?
G33 182 ^At least they now knew the need and could come and see for
G33 183 themselves.  ^The invitation was there.
G33 184    |^In Gore, at a Bible Class conference, young people saw
G33 185 their favoured lives in comparison with those of Indonesia, and
G33 186 were prepared to go as holiday workers without pay and work in
G33 187 the hospital as carpenters, electricians, painters, engineers,
G33 188 \0etc., and pay their own fares.  ^Would they really come?
G33 189    |^Changing into operating theatre garb at Greenlane
G33 190 Hospital, Auckland, the subject of sabbatical leave came up.
G33 191 ^*"You blokes only visit developed countries, missing out 
G33 192 two-thirds of the world population.  ^You will see more gross
G33 193 pathology in 10 days with me than in the clinics of Europe and
G33 194 America,**" said David to \0Mr Sealy Wood *- a well-known
G33 195 surgeon.
G33 196    |^Silence from \0Mr Wood.  ^Next day the phone went.
G33 197    |^*"Gray?  ^Wood!  ^I'll take you up on that offer.**"
G33 198    |^*"Do you mean that?**" David asked incredulously.
G33 199    |^*"See you there!**" replied Sealy Wood and he put the
G33 200 phone down.
G33 201    |^Would this busy Auckland surgeon keep his promise?
G33 202    |^Another phone call brought an invitation to Howick, from
G33 203 \0Dr Michael Cooper who had considerable experience in plastic
G33 204 surgery during David's houseman days.  ^Friendly and helpful as
G33 205 ever, he promised a special knife for skin grafts, the only
G33 206 equipment available in Indonesia being a long narrow carving
G33 207 knife.  ^Michael was always as good as his word.
G33 208    |^There were physiotherapists, biochemists, pharmacists,
G33 209 dentists and an instrument maker.  ^They came and they chatted,
G33 210 and they were interested *- would they dare to come over?
G33 211    |^Happy, summer days on the beach, and short sails round the
G33 212 gulf were interspersed with shopping and packing equipment.
G33 213 ^Forty-four gallon drums needed to have their tar burnt out and
G33 214 then to be lined with black plastic.  ^Drugs, tools and
G33 215 instruments had to be sorted and the endless needles and
G33 216 catheters packed most carefully in cloth for protection.  ^Most
G33 217 nights during February saw a band of Bible Class volunteers
G33 218 taking turns in a time-consuming task *- listing and packing,
G33 219 whilst in the background a tireless Gran Magill picked up the
G33 220 slack *- and there was miles of it!
G33 221    |^It was hard to leave our families again, loving and
G33 222 supportive always, and friends old and new, but it was time to
G33 223 go.  ^Suddenly we were back on the plane again, shut off from
G33 224 one world and heading for another.  ^We had no regrets for
G33 225 ourselves, only a deep sadness for the now bonny little girls
G33 226 we were taking back with us.
G33 227 *#
G34 001 **[221 TEXT G34**]
G34 002    |^*0I was charged with keeping a house of ill-repute.  ^That
G34 003 is, a brothel.  ^I had been under the impression that a house
G34 004 needed to have at least two active ladies of the street to be
G34 005 termed a brothel.  ^It seems that I was quite wrong.  ^And at
G34 006 that time I was not even on the take myself.
G34 007    |^Lesarita, whose real name was Lesley Snow, had arrived
G34 008 from Napier.  ^She had asked me if I could accommodate her for
G34 009 a short time; I was a soft touch and agreed.  ^Lesarita was
G34 010 soon working the streets and it was not long before she was
G34 011 picked up by the vice people.  ^She told the police, quite
G34 012 rightly, where she was living.  ^I reckon that the police had
G34 013 been looking for an excuse to nail me, as I had attracted quite
G34 014 a bit of notoriety in certain circles.
G34 015    |^Lesarita and I actually slept in the same bed, but just as
G34 016 friends.  ^My days with real girls were long gone.
G34 017    |^Lesarita's arrest gave the authorities an opportunity they
G34 018 perhaps needed to pick me up.  ^There might have been the hope
G34 019 in some police and welfare circles that a short sharp sentence
G34 020 might change my lifestyle.  ^And then, on the other hand, the
G34 021 more puritanical elements of Wellington's society might have
G34 022 been out to make an example of me to the extent of punishing me
G34 023 for my unacceptable and already rather public nonconformist
G34 024 behaviour.
G34 025    |^The next day I appeared before the magistrate.  ^I pleaded
G34 026 guilty and was immediately convicted and sentenced to three
G34 027 months' imprisonment.  ^I was driven straight to Mount Crawford
G34 028 Prison in a closed paddy wagon.  ^Thank goodness I was not
G34 029 alone in the back of that vehicle.  ^Other fellows who had been
G34 030 sentenced that day were with me for the drive to Mount
G34 031 Crawford.
G34 032    |^Everything happened so quickly, so fast in fact that I
G34 033 think that some of my rights as an arrested person might well
G34 034 have been denied me.  ^I was frightened and bewildered but
G34 035 certainly not ill-treated in the slightest way.
G34 036    |^The kindly chief dietician heard of my rapid despatch to
G34 037 the high walls of Mount Crawford and went to the trouble of
G34 038 arranging legal counsel for me.  ^Through the good offices of
G34 039 Miss Shearer and Roy Stacey, my lawyer, I was able to lodge an
G34 040 appeal against my three-month sentence.
G34 041    |^I met with \0Mr Stacey in the prison chaplain's office.
G34 042 ^He was such a comfort to me; he really put me at my ease and
G34 043 explained everything so patiently to me.  ^I felt a lot better
G34 044 inside myself after my session with \0Mr Stacey and I was fully
G34 045 expecting my sentence to be reduced.
G34 046    |^The judge would have none of it.  ^My sentence was doubled
G34 047 to six months.
G34 048    |^There I was, caught in what turned out to be an
G34 049 educational situation that I had never bargained for.  ^But out
G34 050 of it all I learned a lot.
G34 051    |^Mount Crawford stands high on the steep ridge of a
G34 052 peninsula forming the western entrance to Port Nicholson, the
G34 053 Pakeha name for the port of Wellington.  ^In pre-Pakeha times
G34 054 the peninsula had a huge fortified pa that was more than once
G34 055 brought under attack.  ^I could imagine this site in Europe
G34 056 being crowned by a forbidding stone castle.
G34 057    |^There was one road connecting the prison with the suburbs
G34 058 of Wellington that ran south from the gaol.  ^There were
G34 059 usually rough seas pounding all the shores of the long ridge.
G34 060 ^The steep hillsides were grassy and there was virtually no
G34 061 natural cover for any would-be, day-time, escapee.  ^So Mount
G34 062 Crawford, although geographically close to all the amenities of
G34 063 the city, was conveniently isolated.
G34 064    |^On arriving at the prison I was in a state of mild shock.
G34 065 ^I had heard terrible stories of rapes taking place in prisons
G34 066 in New Zealand.  ^With my history and lifestyle, my fear of
G34 067 being sexually assaulted was real.  ^Added to that I felt that
G34 068 I had really let my family down.  ^Perhaps they felt that way
G34 069 too, because not one of them visited me all the months I was in
G34 070 Mount Crawford.  ^In fact no one visited me.  ^But I never felt
G34 071 alone.  ^There was good companionship to be found among the
G34 072 inmates, some of which took several years to reveal its true
G34 073 worth.
G34 074    |^When I was released and had gone home to visit my family
G34 075 they said to me that in spite of all that had happened they
G34 076 still loved me.  ^That was all I needed to know.  ^Lesarita, on
G34 077 the other hand, never bothered to contact me.  ^Never a word of
G34 078 ^*'Sorry**' or ^*'Can I help you?**'
G34 079    |^The shock of being a convicted person soon wore off and I
G34 080 found that any fears I might have harboured were all but
G34 081 groundless.  ^Everyone was so nice to me *- the warders, the
G34 082 social workers and my fellow prisoners.  ^It was like my army
G34 083 days all over again.  ^I resolved to see my time through in the
G34 084 best way I could and the situation never got the better of me.
G34 085    |^Still there were the little shocks and embarrassments that
G34 086 come about when you first arrive in prison.  ^I had to strip
G34 087 naked and felt that everyone in the room was having a really
G34 088 good look.  ^I then had to dress in my new Hotel Mount Crawford
G34 089 uniform of a checked, mauve, short-sleeved shirt, greyish
G34 090 trousers and a grey jacket.  ^I was also given shoes, socks and
G34 091 underwear.
G34 092    |^Naturally, we who were girls had to go one better; we
G34 093 couldn't go without our make-up.  ^To effect the latest Dior or
G34 094 Hartnell fashion we would dampen half-a-dozen partly burnt
G34 095 matches to make a mascara and eye-liner.  ^To further attract
G34 096 the men we wet red cre*?5pe paper which became our lipstick and
G34 097 rouge.
G34 098    |^When a new queen arrived in prison there was always
G34 099 jealousy and resentment from the ruling ladies.  ^I had no
G34 100 worries.  ^My beauty was such that no queen felt strong enough
G34 101 to harm me or put me down in any way.  ^I immediately acquired
G34 102 protectors who were prepared to provide swift revenge for any
G34 103 harm that might be done to me.
G34 104    |^The warders, the screws, were all straight guys as far as
G34 105 I could make them out.  ^Some were terrific, while others were
G34 106 really dull and square.  ^Most of them seemed very young.
G34 107 ^Some dressed in a fashion close to the style of Hitler's
G34 108 Gestapo and I rather loved that.  ^I've never minded a bit of
G34 109 rough trade or roughing it like *'Rocky**' and *'Rambo**'.  ^I
G34 110 like a bit of the old Bondage and Discipline now and again.
G34 111    |^I did really fancy a few of the younger prison officers
G34 112 but as luck or lack of luck would have it none of them ever
G34 113 made any overtures to me, and since the days of that bleak 1961
G34 114 winter I have never set eyes on any of those screws.  ^One or
G34 115 two of them did use to whistle after me.  ^But then I was much
G34 116 prettier than the other two plain Janes who shared time with
G34 117 me.  ^Minnie and Skinny I called them.  ^We were like
G34 118 Cinderella and the two ugly sisters.
G34 119    |^The *'arena**' or exercise-yard was at first a frightening
G34 120 place.  ^I stood against the base of a wall below one of the
G34 121 armed officers.  ^I was rather scared knowing that hundreds of
G34 122 eyes were staring at me, the newcomer.  ^I knew that there were
G34 123 among the prisoners many sex-offenders, murderers, stranglers,
G34 124 assault artists, embezzlers and other criminal types.
G34 125    |^It wasn't long before people started to come up to me and
G34 126 asked, ^*'What are you in for, Queen?**' or *'Queenie?**' ^When
G34 127 I told them I was supposed to be a brothel-keeper they would
G34 128 just crack up and double over laughing.  ^*'You!**' one said.
G34 129 ^*'I didn't think that you would know what to do with a
G34 130 woman!**' ^He laughed again and moved on.  ^But those who
G34 131 laughed at me in the arena, I never gave them anything, all the
G34 132 time I was in Mount Crawford.
G34 133    |^That arena resembled a scene from *1One Flew Over The
G34 134 Cuckoo's Nest.  ^*0Some men walked around and talked; others
G34 135 walked alone and in silence.  ^Around and around they went.
G34 136 ^They were like sex-starved lions in a devil's playground
G34 137 pounding the hard earth of that unpaved yard.  ^There were long
G34 138 chairs if you wanted to sit, and toilets.  ^I never used the
G34 139 arena toilets *- it was not safe for a lady to go in there.
G34 140 ^Two hundred lusters would have been a few too many to cope
G34 141 with.  ^But we were locked in that area for hours at a time
G34 142 each day when I first went to the Mount.
G34 143    |^For the first two weeks I was confined to my cell from
G34 144 5{0pm} to 9{0pm}.  ^There were two guys who were in charge of
G34 145 the area.  ^One used to come to my cell door and say, ^*'Come
G34 146 on Trevor, here's your supper coming through.**' ^And I would
G34 147 look to see a great big penis winking at me from the hole in
G34 148 the door.  ^They called it my Mount Crawford Cocktail Delight
G34 149 or a late supper, if you will.  ^But then someone said to me
G34 150 once that keeping your mouth closed was a good way to diet.
G34 151    |^You learned quickly that you never potted or pigged on
G34 152 other inmates.  ^If you saw anything that was wrong, you played
G34 153 dumb.  ^There was always the threat that if you potted, you
G34 154 could, after your release, be fitted with concrete shoes and
G34 155 sent off for a swim.  ^Mum was the word.
G34 156    |^The chaplain was kind to me.  ^He was never heavy on
G34 157 trying to get me to change my ways.  ^I had several private
G34 158 sessions talking with him and there were the compulsory church
G34 159 services every Sunday.  ^His office was near the main building
G34 160 where all the new arrivals were marched in.  ^It was plain and
G34 161 simple, just a table and a couple of chairs.  ^There were a few
G34 162 posters and notices on the wall and notes on clips.  ^The floor
G34 163 was varnished and there was, as you might expect, a Bible on
G34 164 the table.
G34 165    |^In contrast the kitchen was a huge place that seemed
G34 166 crowded with cooking stoves, large pots and pans and trolleys.
G34 167 ^There were three cooks assigned to the kitchen and there was
G34 168 another man with a limp and hawk-like, beady, shifty eyes, next
G34 169 door in the bakery.  ^The baker always had his windows up so
G34 170 that he didn't miss a trick.
G34 171    |^He was rolling out pastry as I passed his window one day.
G34 172 ^He called me over and handed me three hot scones.  ^I gulped
G34 173 them down greedily without any effort.  ^I was always cautious
G34 174 and on the alert as I did not want to get caught out on any
G34 175 infringement of prison regulations; I did not want any
G34 176 extension to the time I had to serve.
G34 177    |^But that baker, he seemed to undress me with his eyes as I
G34 178 passed by.  ^I felt that some time I would have to repay his
G34 179 kindnesses with a favour.  ^When  I went to the showers he
G34 180 would call in to have a chatter, though it seemed to me it was
G34 181 an eyeful of chatter that he was interested in.  ^I would say
G34 182 to him, ^*'Don't burn the scones now!**'
G34 183    |^Sometimes he would reply, ^*'You'll get more than burnt
G34 184 scones sweetie!**' ^He had wicked eyes that one, but you could
G34 185 read him like a book.  ^He was a cunning old fox.  ^He would
G34 186 reply, ^*'I'll burn them for you any day, sweetheart.**' ^So I
G34 187 well knew how things were between us and what he wanted.
G34 188    |^He was certainly no oil painting but there was a nice
G34 189 person behind that tricky smile of his.  ^He was forthright
G34 190 too.  ^And that's what I liked about him.  ^One day he said,
G34 191 ^*'Trevor, you know I didn't give you those scones for nothing.
G34 192 ^I'm still waiting!**'
G34 193    |^*'But I'm a virgin,**' I lied, with such an innocent
G34 194 smile.
G34 195    |^He cackled away.  ^*'Virgin!  ^Where?  ^On the ridiculous
G34 196 or in the right ear?**'
G34 197 *#
G35 001 **[222 TEXT G35**]
G35 002 ^*0The dream of saying Mass and *'saving souls**' kept us
G35 003 going.  ^The paradox was that the longer we were inured, the
G35 004 greater became our zeal and the certainty that people *'out
G35 005 there**' needed us.  ^As ordination approached, my advisors
G35 006 became less sure that I had the qualities to be a missionary,
G35 007 and teaching came to seem more attractive.  ^Two of my fellow
G35 008 ordinands, Frank Kennedy and Cyril Butler, went to the Pacific
G35 009 Islands, Jim Beban to a parish, and Denis Scully and I to
G35 010 college work.  ^These were to be our apostolates as Marist
G35 011 priests.
G35 012    |^Catholic priests in New Zealand are either diocesans or
G35 013 religious.  ^Diocesans work directly under one of the six
G35 014 bishops, while religious are subject immediately to their own
G35 015 superiors and may be sent anywhere in the world.  ^Franciscans,
G35 016 Dominicans and Redemptorists represent the great older
G35 017 religious orders.  ^Marists are comparative newcomers, having
G35 018 been founded along with the Marist Brothers and Sisters in 1816
G35 019 in Lyons.  ^But they were the first Catholic missionaries to
G35 020 reach New Zealand.  ^Their founder, Jean-Claude Colin, dreamed
G35 021 of a group of men working in collaboration with laymen and
G35 022 women to help renew the Church in the simplicity and fervour of
G35 023 the first community of believers in Jerusalem.  ^They were to
G35 024 be missionary and do everything the Jesuits would do, but with
G35 025 a different style.  ^Theirs was to be a presence to people,
G35 026 modelled on the hidden but supportive presence of Mary, the
G35 027 Mother of Christ, in the Gospel and in the early Church of
G35 028 Pentecost.  ^*'We will save souls**', said Colin, *'by making
G35 029 ourselves subject to them.**'
G35 030    |^This could sound exotic and unreal for those who associate
G35 031 the word Marist with rugby.  ^Quite removed from Colin's vision
G35 032 would be a menacing phalanx of green and white forwards, their
G35 033 supporters screaming ^*'Kill 'em, Marist**' from the sideline.
G35 034 ^Strange too perhaps to realise that there are some 300 men,
G35 035 proud to be New Zealanders, who, with their cousins the Marist
G35 036 Sisters and Brothers, take a woman hidden in the heart of the
G35 037 Gospel as their model in faith and action.  ^The French Marists
G35 038 arrived with Bishop Pompallier in the Hokianga in 1838 to offer
G35 039 the Gospel to the Maori people.  ^Inevitably the needs of Irish
G35 040 Catholics arriving in their thousands during the gold rushes
G35 041 and the Vogel era claimed their attention.  ^Less inevitably,
G35 042 but unfortunately, the Land Wars weakened their commitment to
G35 043 the tangata whenua.  ^Today Marists of some twenty
G35 044 nationalities serve around the world.  ^New Zealand has the
G35 045 strongest grouping both here and overseas, because of our early
G35 046 identification with a new Church in a new country.
G35 047 |^It has been said that life involves successive cycles of
G35 048 enthusiasm, disillusionment, serenity and acceptance of our
G35 049 situation.  ^Sometimes I think I have experienced all these in
G35 050 one day, or even during one teaching period.  ^But I can also
G35 051 see each phase falling into a 9-year pattern over the 27 years
G35 052 I spent as a teacher.  ^At \0St Bede's College, Christchurch,
G35 053 in 1950, I was plunged into the simmering energies of 300
G35 054 dayboys and 250 boarders, bursting to expression at football
G35 055 matches, in the dining room, occasionally in Chapel singing
G35 056 and, when least wanted, in class.  ^All this vitality drew out
G35 057 qualities that had been pent up in me for years and there never
G35 058 seemed enough hours in the day to be present to the students.
G35 059 ^The first months of teaching were disastrous and discouraging.
G35 060 ^For other teachers, the class watchdog's cry ^*'Here he
G35 061 comes**' heralded silence.  ^For me it was the beginning of
G35 062 chaos.  ^But, with help, I managed some content and pattern in
G35 063 my teaching and reasonable order followed.  ^English, history
G35 064 and religious studies might be regarded as soft options, but
G35 065 they could touch depths of both the human and the divine.
G35 066 ^They were wonderful years to be in the profession.  ^Syllabus
G35 067 and curriculum developments were continuous, drawing students
G35 068 more deeply into the learning and imaginative processes.
G35 069 ^Refresher courses with state and private school colleagues and
G35 070 curriculum unit officers from the Department of Education
G35 071 showed the dedication and competence of the professionals in
G35 072 education.
G35 073    |^At the same time one was learning one's craft as
G35 074 *'priest**', coping with the first stumbling sermons,
G35 075 discovering which end of the baby to baptise, searching for the
G35 076 compassionate word in the confessional or at a bereavement.
G35 077 ^Part of the exhilaration of those early years was a kind of
G35 078 empathy between a young man growing into priesthood and
G35 079 adolescents moving into manhood.  ^Both were uneasy with the
G35 080 *'system**', uncomfortable with discipline as we saw it.  ^But
G35 081 one had also to look to the experienced members of staff and
G35 082 temper the upsurgings of the anima.  ^To be of lasting help to
G35 083 them, one could not always stay *'among the boys**'.  ^As
G35 084 priests and as teachers we tried to offer something more than
G35 085 *'Muscular Christianity**': an integration of faith and
G35 086 culture, mind and heart, that we were seeking in ourselves, and
G35 087 from a long tradition.  ^We dealt with the trusting, the
G35 088 suspicious, those who kept their temples barred.  ^The inner
G35 089 world of the young is holy ground; one treads there softly if
G35 090 one is privileged to be admitted at all.  ^At times one pushed
G35 091 too hard.  ^At 5 {0a.m.} one morning in 1970 my phone went.
G35 092 ^*'That you, Barney?  ^Remember 15 years ago telling a certain
G35 093 pupil that if he didn't get himself together, he'd wake up one
G35 094 morning in a brothel in Cairo and wonder how he got there?
G35 095 ^Well, I'm not in Cairo, but...**' ^Go softly on your journey,
G35 096 friend.
G35 097    |^The best hour of the day came when, with dormitory lights
G35 098 out, we gathered as a community for supper.  ^Over tea and
G35 099 toast (perhaps a whiskey on major feasts or after First *=XV
G35 100 victories) we exchanged the highs and lows of another day spent
G35 101 in pushing back the barriers of ignorance and counteracting the
G35 102 blight of original sin.  ^We younger men were conscious of
G35 103 being in a special company of those who had given up to 40
G35 104 years in the life and forsaken the possibility of high academic
G35 105 attainments to open avenues for the sons of immigrants.
G35 106 ^Suspicious of educational and theological novelty they might
G35 107 be, but their humour and humanity made for rich company.  ^One
G35 108 left it reluctantly to tackle the pile of homework at the door,
G35 109 or to clean up after the sick youngster who had not quite
G35 110 reached the bathroom.
G35 111    |^From \0St Bede's in Christchurch I resumed part-time
G35 112 university.  ^Lecturers opened new fields of demanding but
G35 113 satisfying studies in English, history, and economics.  ^They
G35 114 showed concern too for the overall quality of New Zealand life.
G35 115 ^Winston Rhodes revealed Gerard Manley Hopkins to me; Wolfgang
G35 116 Rosenburg tackled *'immaterial welfare**' and strategies of
G35 117 development.  ^The historians, Saunders, Oliver and Betty
G35 118 O'Dowd, brought their specialist areas to life.  ^University
G35 119 too provided a break from the sometimes cloying world of
G35 120 adolescence.  ^Without time to engage in varsity politics,
G35 121 there was still the give and take of tutorials, the invitations
G35 122 to post-exam parties.  ^After eight years of male purdah, one
G35 123 welcomed warily the company of women again, their spontaneity
G35 124 and special ability to challenge in matters intellectual and
G35 125 religious.  ^One year in tutorial we had a young paraplegic
G35 126 girl as a member.  ^She had a special beauty, a mordant view of
G35 127 life and people.  ^The four men in the group took turns to
G35 128 carry her up the stairs of the old university building from her
G35 129 wheelchair.  ^Embarrassed, crimson above my wide white 
G35 130 dog-collar, I could not avoid my turn.  ^She sensed my callowness
G35 131 and clutched me tighter round the neck.  ^At the turn in the
G35 132 stairs a student I had taught in upper sixth the previous year
G35 133 stood aside and let us pass.  ^Eyes wide, he grinned.  ^*'Doing
G35 134 all right for yourself, aren't you Father,**' he said, and
G35 135 passed on.
G35 136    |^But enthusiasm had to be tested by disillusionment.  ^At
G35 137 Silverstream that Saturday morning on 23 November 1963, a
G35 138 boarder with a forbidden transistor in his hand rushed out of
G35 139 the small dining room and screeched along the corridor,
G35 140 ^*'President Kennedy's been shot**'.  ^It was the end of one
G35 141 sort of a Camelot for many in America and seemed to mark the
G35 142 end of my own.
G35 143    |^The trouble with teachers is that they keep asking
G35 144 questions, not only of their students, but of themselves and of
G35 145 those who run the *'system**'.  ^Even in my halcyon days the
G35 146 queries had emerged.  ^Now they became insistent.  ^Given that
G35 147 our schools were poor, did they have to be so relentlessly drab
G35 148 and masculine?  ^If we wanted to form young people to a free
G35 149 choice of faith, why did we insist on forcing them into chapel
G35 150 each morning to attend dreary worship?  ^Was it really the work
G35 151 of *'holy obedience**' to keep putting young priests wholly
G35 152 unsuited into schools with often irreparable harm to themselves
G35 153 and their pupils?  ^What were our answers to Paulo Freire and
G35 154 Ivan Illich?  ^Did the tenderness of Sylvia Ashton-Warner
G35 155 towards her charges have nothing to say to us?  ^And why were
G35 156 the liberating and humane teachings of the Second Vatican
G35 157 Council regarded with so much suspicion?  ^These questions were
G35 158 no doubt compounded by the fact that the first natural sympathy
G35 159 that had existed between the young priest and young people was
G35 160 going.
G35 161    |^Grey hairs and the roaring forties were making their
G35 162 appearance.  ^At home one evening, with Dad sitting embarrassed
G35 163 in the corner, my mother initiated me into the mysteries of the
G35 164 male menopause and warned me against too human a sympathy for
G35 165 widows.  ^She sensed that spiritual paternity and an ethereal
G35 166 love of *'womankind**' through devotion to the Woman of the
G35 167 Gospel might be tested by the prospect of a dry and barren
G35 168 clerical middle age.
G35 169    |^All these deep-enough questions needed some resolution.
G35 170 ^But at the more immediate level there were questions of
G35 171 policy-making and personal ambition.  ^Power and policy were
G35 172 controlled effectively in our schools by the triumvirate of
G35 173 Principal, Master of Studies and Master of Discipline.
G35 174 ^Entrenched systems were hard to modify.  ^With every show of
G35 175 unselfishness, the thought emerged that as a principal I could
G35 176 do far more to help young teachers, humanise discipline,
G35 177 involve staff in policy-making and planning.  ^But was this
G35 178 being ambitious for one of Paul's *'better gifts**'?  ^Some
G35 179 encouraged me to think so.  ^But I sensed a reserve on the part
G35 180 of superiors, a suspicion of trendiness and liberalism.  ^The
G35 181 big jobs came and went, exams marks got even better as one
G35 182 understood that system, the athletic teams still won, but the
G35 183 unifying thread, the deep, interweaving joy, seemed to have
G35 184 gone.
G35 185    |^About this time I helped engineer a protest against what
G35 186 seemed to have been a breach of justice and charity in staff
G35 187 relations.  ^Does one protest solely from justice or partly
G35 188 from frustration?  ^Good people on both sides were hurt deeply
G35 189 and I was moved swiftly, sideways, to a less sensitive area.
G35 190 ^It was indeed a grace.  ^Freed from the inbred pressures of
G35 191 boarding school life there was time for calm reflection on the
G35 192 past and the future in a small town school without the
G35 193 advantages of bigger cities.  ^A dedicated principal and staff
G35 194 gave me welcome and healing and a new type of student
G35 195 reawakened my enthusiasm.  ^Helped to see that I had no real
G35 196 capacity for administering a large educational establishment,
G35 197 my friends showed me that encouragement of others was an
G35 198 equally important *'charism**'.  ^The opportunity to become
G35 199 involved as a team member with married couples in the Marriage
G35 200 Encounter Movement completed the process.  ^The sharing with
G35 201 husbands and wives of their commitment to accept each other's
G35 202 limitations as the base from which to grow in deeper love and
G35 203 fidelity seemed a paradigm for my own vocation.  ^Their
G35 204 acceptance of the celibate priest as having a complementary
G35 205 role with the Church, seen as a sign of Christ's redeeming love
G35 206 in the world, gave me new confidence.  ^*'For richer, for
G35 207 poorer, in sickness and in health, until death...**' made new
G35 208 sense.  ^The prospect of ending up Father Chips in some
G35 209 provincial backwater no longer appalled; the call to mission
G35 210 overseas, now returning, would not be undertaken in a spirit of
G35 211 bitterness or disillusionment.
G35 212 *#
G36 001 **[223 TEXT G36**]
G36 002    |^*0Commonwealth literature or New Literatures in English or
G36 003 postcolonial literatures, however the field is designated, has, it
G36 004 seems to me, an inherent bias towards content based or contextual
G36 005 criticism. ^This results from the way the discipline or sub-discipline
G36 006 is set up. ^The only common denominators of the field are (**=i) the
G36 007 English language, and (**=ii) some aspect of colonial or postcolonial
G36 008 experience. ^Since the English language is shared with English
G36 009 literature in the sense of the literature of England, it is only the
G36 010 colonial/ postcolonial dimension which makes the field unique. ^There
G36 011 is an inherent tendency in criticism therefore to look through the
G36 012 window of the text to the postcolonial reality presumed to lie beyond
G36 013 it. ^Literature is liable to become instrumental in the study of
G36 014 something essentially non-literary, namely postcolonialism. ^At the
G36 015 least criticism is liable to concern itself with how postcolonial
G36 016 reality bears on, shapes, conditions, circumscribes the literary text.
G36 017    |^Some critical theories, however, which can loosely be
G36 018 designated *1formalist *0in their purest sense exclude from literary
G36 019 study everything except (in Roman Jacobson's term) *1literariness
G36 020 *0that is, that which makes a given work a work of literature. ^The
G36 021 biographical, the psychological, the social, the political, the
G36 022 philosophical, the historical, the cultural *- everything which
G36 023 relates to content or context *- is by definition excluded from
G36 024 legitimate consideration. ^Formalism is concerned with (Jacobson
G36 025 again) *'the autonomy of the aesthetic function**'.
G36 026    |^In this paper I begin an investigation of the problem of
G36 027 postcolonial texts and formalist theory and method by reference to a
G36 028 single formalist concept (that of *1\ostranenie *0or *1making strange
G36 029 *- *0defamiliarisation is another common translation *- as defined by
G36 030 the Russian Formalist critic Victor Shklovsky and developed by other
G36 031 members of the Russian Formalist school) and to a small group of texts
G36 032 by writers from New Zealand especially in the period a year or two
G36 033 either side of 1940.
G36 034    |^My point of entry is the lexical and to some extent semantic
G36 035 coincidence between the formalist term *1making strange *0and the
G36 036 lexical cluster *1strange/ stranger/ strangeness *0in New Zealand
G36 037 texts of a certain period. ^What connection, if any, is there between
G36 038 *1making it strange *0and the motif of *'the stranger in a strange
G36 039 land**' which is common to Robin Hyde, D'Arcy Cresswell, Allen Curnow
G36 040 and other {0NZ} writers of the period around 1940?
G36 041    |^It will be as well to look briefly at the semantic history of
G36 042 the English word *1strange. ^*0It derives from the Old French word
G36 043 *1\estrange *0which in turn derives from the Latin *1\extraneus,
G36 044 *0meaning external/ foreign, as related to the word *1extra *0meaning
G36 045 outside. ^This connection of *1strange/ stranger *0with *1foreign
G36 046 *0also occurs in the Russian term *1\ostranenie *0and in its German
G36 047 equivalent *1\verfremdung *0(alienation), associated with the dramatic
G36 048 theory of Berthold Brecht. ^Since *1colonialism *0invariably involves
G36 049 a situation in which colonisers and colonised are strangers to each
G36 050 other, perhaps it is inevitable that it is a word cluster which will
G36 051 be prominent in postcolonial writing. ^But this is to jump the gun
G36 052 somewhat.
G36 053    |^At this point let me summarise what Shklovsky meant by
G36 054 *1\ostranenie, *0and mention some of the main devices associated with
G36 055 the technique, and their implications for literary study. ^Shklovsky's
G36 056 first substantial account is in his 1917 essay *'Art as Technique**'.
G36 057 ^Shklovsky quotes a passage from Tolstoy's *1Diary *0concerning
G36 058 habitual and unconscious activity. ^Reflecting on the fact that he
G36 059 couldn't remember whether or not he had dusted a divan, Tolstoy
G36 060 remarked that if he had done so unconsciously *'then it was the same
G36 061 as if I had not**' which led him to the thought: *'if the whole
G36 062 complex lives of many people go on unconsciously, then such lives are
G36 063 as if they had never been**'! ^To which Shklovsky adds: *'^And so life
G36 064 is reckoned as nothing. ^Habitualisation devours works, clothes,
G36 065 furniture, one's wife, and the fear of war... art exists**' (he goes
G36 066 on) **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G36 067 ^There is a useful gloss on this passage in Frederick Jameson's book
G36 068 *1The Prison-House of Language *0in which he states:
G36 069 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G36 070 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G36 071 **[END INDENTATION**]
G36 072    |^I take from Jameson also his summary of three *'signal
G36 073 advantages**' of *1\ostranenie *0as a *'purely formal concept**'.
G36 074 ^First, defamiliarisation is a way of distinguishing literature from
G36 075 other non-literary modes of discourse. ^Second, it permits the
G36 076 establishment of a hierarchy within the work: the most important
G36 077 devices, techniques and elements are those which contribute to the
G36 078 renewal of perception by making strange (this led to the concept of
G36 079 the dominant, and later to the idea of *1foregrounding). ^*0Third, it
G36 080 permits a new concept of literary history, replacing the idealist
G36 081 concept of continuity of tradition with the notion of history as a
G36 082 series of abrupt discontinuities. ^Art is a kind of perpetual
G36 083 revolution inherent in the very nature of artistic form which *'once
G36 084 striking and fresh, grows stale, and must be replaced by the new...**'
G36 085    |^I am especially interested in this last concept. ^The
G36 086 formalists identified several ways in which defamiliarisation brought
G36 087 about the renewal of art. ^One of them was *1parody, *0a second was by
G36 088 what Shklovsky called *'the canonisation of the junior branch**', that
G36 089 is, the introduction into literary works of elements previously
G36 090 considered outside the canon, especially devices from popular
G36 091 literature, such as Dostoevsky's use of the whodunnit in serious
G36 092 fiction. ^A third means is the denial of direct patrilinear
G36 093 succession, the smooth transition from *'father**' to *'son**', by
G36 094 reaching back to earlier and perhaps discredited conventions.
G36 095    |^The motif of *'the stranger in a strange land**' is easily
G36 096 explained in the case of the texts by Robin Hyde and D'Arcy Cresswell
G36 097 by biographical circumstances, Hyde's poems were written in China
G36 098 during her first and last journey away from New Zealand; Cresswell's
G36 099 autobiographies, or the passages I will look at, concern his return to
G36 100 New Zealand after years living in foreign parts. ^But to the
G36 101 formalists such information is at best irrelevant to the literariness
G36 102 of the works in question and I wish, at least in the first instance,
G36 103 to remain true to the formalist emphasis. ^*1Strange *0and *1stranger
G36 104 *0are part of the *1material *0of the texts, then (to employ a
G36 105 formalist distinction), are they also signs of the presence of the
G36 106 *1device *0of making it strange?
G36 107    |^My first text is a fragment from Hyde's poem *'Journey from New
G36 108 Zealand**' in which the perspective is mostly backward towards the
G36 109 land she has left:
G36 110 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G36 111 |**[POEM**]
G36 112 **[END INDENTATION**]
G36 113 |^If the first part of this passage anticipates feeling a stranger,
G36 114 the second part manifests to some extent the technique of making
G36 115 strange. ^This is perhaps most evident in the choice of the wholly
G36 116 unexpected yet effective adjective *1serious *0in the phrase *'serious
G36 117 pungent macrocarpa**'. ^Otherwise the passage gives the illusion of
G36 118 being transparent to the objects it refers to, as in imagist poetry.
G36 119 ^In another version of this passage, the line *'The circling shapes of
G36 120 New Zealand things**' reads *'familiar things**', which supports my
G36 121 conviction that the dissolving and reforming of familiar things
G36 122 amounts to a kind of defamiliarisation of the familiar, hence the
G36 123 effect refreshed perception (*'to make the stone *1stony**'). ^*0This
G36 124 effect is rare in Hyde's earlier poetry, much of which is marked by
G36 125 the stale and habituated conventions of postromantic colonial
G36 126 lyricism.
G36 127    |^*'What is it makes the Stranger?**', my second text from Hyde,
G36 128 begins with an account of the travelling stranger's unanticipated
G36 129 sense of familiarity and human solidarity among the superficially
G36 130 unfamiliar sights of a foreign land. ^Here, an effect of
G36 131 defamiliarisation results from the refusal and evasion of the expected
G36 132 effect of strangeness prepared for by the conventional celebration of
G36 133 exotica in poems of this kind. ^Later, having retarded this
G36 134 anticipated effect, Hyde introduces it by reference to the alienating
G36 135 effect of the inability to speak or comprehend the language spoken
G36 136 around her. ^This shift in the poem is marked by a powerful, and, in
G36 137 this context, pregnantly suggestive passage. ^The sight of two lovers
G36 138 produces in her feelings of at first empathy and recognition, and then
G36 139 of isolation and as it were extraneousness:
G36 140 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G36 141 |**[POEM**]
G36 142 **[END INDENTATION**]
G36 143 |^What do the words *'spelt with strange letters**' signify?
G36 144 ^Literally, perhaps, they refer to the presence of unreadable
G36 145 characters on signs or posters making it hard for a stranger to know
G36 146 where she is going; metaphorically, the lines refer to the unreadable
G36 147 future. ^Arguably, too, *'strange letters**' is self-referential to
G36 148 Hyde's activities as a *'woman of letters**', newly aware of the need
G36 149 to defamiliarise her own practice, to dispense with the stale
G36 150 conventions which had clogged many of her earlier efforts, now
G36 151 *'tattered away in wind**' like outdated posters on the walls of
G36 152 Chinese cities.
G36 153    |^My next examples come from the work of D'Arcy Cresswell, a
G36 154 writer with fair claims to be called New Zealand's worst poet, or
G36 155 perhaps *'best bad poet**' is more accurate, since his badness
G36 156 sometimes approaches a McGonagal-like sublimity. ^His two volumes of
G36 157 prose autobiography, however, are quite another story and ripe for
G36 158 rediscovery. ^*1The Poet's Progress *0(1930) concerns the poet's
G36 159 adventures in England where he preposterously but with messianic
G36 160 conviction sets about singlehandedly rescuing poetry through colonial
G36 161 vigour and genius from the swamp of decadence and modernity into which
G36 162 it has fallen. ^The prose is often hilarious in effect if not
G36 163 intention. ^The book ends with his return to New Zealand.
G36 164    |^In a final passage describing his arrival at Lyttelton Harbour
G36 165 Cresswell recalls his conviction that *'I should never return to my
G36 166 native land**', and accounts for the apparent reversal by claiming to
G36 167 be utterly different, both physically and mentally from the person who
G36 168 left seven years before: *'^Not I... but another had now returned**'.
G36 169 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G36 170 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G36 171 **[END INDENTATION**]
G36 172 |^This question which ends the book sets up the account of *'a
G36 173 stranger in a strange land**' that begins Cresswell's second volume of
G36 174 autobiography, *1Present Without Leave *0(1939).
G36 175    |^In formalist terms Cresswell might be said to have
G36 176 defamiliarised the expected convention of *'the return of the
G36 177 native**' by adopting its inversion. ^Furthermore, by treating what
G36 178 was in fact familiar to him (and at least to some of his readers) as
G36 179 unfamiliar, Cresswell employs a classic technique of *1\ostranenie
G36 180 *0much used by Tolstoy, as Shklovsky demonstrates, in the famous
G36 181 description of opera in *1War and Peace. ^*0The specimen I have chosen
G36 182 for illustration is number *=VII of *1Present Without Leave*0's
G36 183 numbered paragraphs (or microchapters):
G36 184 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G36 185 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G36 186 **[END INDENTATION**]
G36 187    |^A number of defamiliarising techniques are at work here.
G36 188 ^First, there is the general orientation towards the subject, the
G36 189 adoption of an acutely detached and estranged perspective, as if the
G36 190 narrator were a visitor from another world. ^One might compare the
G36 191 so-called *'Martian**' perspective adopted by certain contemporary
G36 192 English poets such as Craig Raine. ^This perspective is articulated
G36 193 through methods such as the use throughout of the pronouns *1they,
G36 194 their, them *0instead of *1we, our, us, *0appropriate to the returning
G36 195 native. ^Then there is the deliberate archaism in vocabulary and
G36 196 idiom, and the balanced formality of the style: *'^They defer in all
G36 197 things to their women, who requite this attention by debauching their
G36 198 stomachs with sickly and fictitious foods**'. ^Thirdly, there is the
G36 199 defamiliarisation of prevailing literary conventions, in this instance
G36 200 the conventional travelogue, as exemplified by such a book as Alan
G36 201 Mulgan's *1A Pilgrim's Way in New Zealand *0(1935) which takes the
G36 202 form of a sycophantic and sentimental address by a returning native to
G36 203 an intending English visitor:
G36 204 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G36 205 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G36 206 **[END INDENTATION**]
G36 207 |^{0C.K.} Stead has suggested that this book served a similar function
G36 208 for the defamiliarising depiction of New Zealand in the novel *1Man
G36 209 Alone *0written by John Mulgan, Alan Mulgan's son, a novel which has a
G36 210 visiting Englishman as its central character, and which, like
G36 211 *1Present Without Leave *0was also published in 1939.
G36 212    |^So far as Cresswell's literary models are concerned, not only
G36 213 did he parody prevailing convention but also, again in unconscious
G36 214 accordance with formalist theory, he reached back beyond his immediate
G36 215 predecessors to more distant models; in this instance to the
G36 216 eighteenth century, either to accounts of imaginary travels such as
G36 217 Swift's *1Travels into several remote nations of the world by Lemuel
G36 218 Gulliver (Gulliver's Travels) *0or to the kind of sober,
G36 219 quasi-scientific travel literature that Swift was parodying, and of
G36 220 which Captain James Cook's journals were a notable later example.
G36 221 ^Cresswell adopts much the same detached, curious, objective
G36 222 perspective in describing the *'natives**' of twentieth century New
G36 223 Zealand, as Cook did towards their eighteenth century counterparts,
G36 224 the Maori.
G36 225 *#
G37 001 **[224 TEXT G37**]
G37 002    |^*0The last few years have witnessed, as described by some, a
G37 003 Maori renaissance. ^But demands by Maori for a recognition of
G37 004 Maoritanga and for the inclusion of a Maori dimension in national
G37 005 institutions have, as their corollary the subversion and denial of
G37 006 cherished Pakeha myths; myths of an egalitarian land of plenty
G37 007 supporting a peaceful multi-racial, multi-cultural society.
G37 008 ^Revelations of the reality which had been hidden by the myths has led
G37 009 to self-doubt and introspection on the part of many Pakeha, and
G37 010 speculations on the nature of New Zealand society in general and on
G37 011 the nature of Pakeha culture in particular *- if there is one. ^Pakeha
G37 012 literati examine the question *"^Do Pakehas Have a Culture?**" (McGill
G37 013 1986:27-29); others comment on the *"image of a frontier race used to
G37 014 denying all but the most external reality**" (Mountjoy 1986:26).
G37 015 ^Michael King's *"selective and ethnic autobiography**" (\0p 3),
G37 016 *1Being Pakeha *0(1985) is a product of this dynamic context of Maori
G37 017 challenge and Pakeha cultural redefinition.
G37 018    |^It is at one and the same time King's answer to Maori
G37 019 challenges of his own work, and an attempt to give substance to the
G37 020 label *"Pakeha**". ^It suffers because of the former, being defensive
G37 021 and apologetic, and is, when it addresses the latter cloyingly cozy in
G37 022 its rose-tinted descriptions and portrayals of Pakeha elitism; in its
G37 023 apolitical and unquestioning stance. ^Nevertheless, there are themes
G37 024 running through the book, often implied rather than stated, which
G37 025 should, I believe, be debated as part of the ongoing process of
G37 026 redefinition. ^One of these themes is about ethnicity, particularly
G37 027 Irish Catholic and Pakeha, and about ethnic relations. ^Another is the
G37 028 relationship of the individual to society *- in this case King in his
G37 029 chosen profession in relation to New Zealand society. ^Both of these
G37 030 themes are about being Pakeha; the former is about the constitution of
G37 031 group identity vis a vis other groups; the latter is about facets of
G37 032 that identity as exhibited by individuals. ^Obviously these are
G37 033 interrelated and just as obviously, as they are revealed in this book,
G37 034 they have an idiosyncratic content as King relates memories of
G37 035 personal experiences; however, as he has claimed the label Pakeha we
G37 036 must assume that he is saying that these latter day perceptions and
G37 037 memories, if not common to all Pakeha will have resonance for all who
G37 038 assume that label.
G37 039    |^Ethnicity is an anthropological concept applied in contexts of
G37 040 competition and confrontation between two or more distinctly different
G37 041 groups of people. ^The ethnic groups in this sort of a situation
G37 042 maintain their own essential identities and differences through
G37 043 various social processes of creation and definition.
G37 044    |^King's descriptions of his childhood and on through to
G37 045 university give illustrations of these processes and indicate their
G37 046 strength in creating identity for individuals. ^King describes the
G37 047 creation of the Irish Catholic identity in eloquent and vivid terms.
G37 048 ^*"The sense of tradition, of belonging to a clan**" (\0p 17) came
G37 049 from his mother's side of the family, particularly his maternal
G37 050 grandmother. (^It's interesting to note that this was in direct
G37 051 contrast to his Scottish paternal grandmother who refused to talk
G37 052 about the past and had come to New Zealand *"to forget all that**"
G37 053 (\0p 16)). ^About his maternal grandmother he writes:
G37 054 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G37 055 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G37 056 **[END INDENTATION**]
G37 057    |^Social and family events were centred around the church and the
G37 058 Irish community; all his schooling was at Catholic schools by Irish
G37 059 nuns and priests; that those who were not Irish Catholic were
G37 060 perceived as beyond the pale is summed up nicely in this quote *"those
G37 061 of us going on to university were expected to be able to hold our own
G37 062 against a host of atheists and hedonists**" (\0p 63). ^This all nicely
G37 063 describes the construction of identity and also illustrates one way in
G37 064 which the group in question sets itself off, that is, by maintaining a
G37 065 sense of grievance for past wrongs perpetrated by the enemy, in this
G37 066 case the English, and by attaching derogatory labels such as
G37 067 *"atheist**" and *"hedonist**" to them.
G37 068    |^The phenomenon of Pakeha ethnicity is not quite so obvious.
G37 069 ^The fact of Pakeha dominance and their assumptions of superiority
G37 070 underlie beliefs that their way of doing things, their perceptions,
G37 071 their values are natural and right *- dictated by the natural order.
G37 072 ^Minority groups such as Maori, Polynesians, Islanders, are
G37 073 *"ethnic**": they are *"ethnic**" and *"minority**" (minor meaning
G37 074 less than), such words carrying connotations of *"primitive**" and
G37 075 *"inferior**". ^Now, in the same way that Irish Catholics denigrated
G37 076 the English by applying derogatory labels to them, so are these labels
G37 077 one way of maintaining the Pakeha reality and of telling themselves
G37 078 that *1they *0are *1not *0like *1that. ^*0They are, in fact, aspects
G37 079 of Pakeha ethnicity, aspects of the construction of the Pakeha
G37 080 identity. ^They are ways of being Pakeha. ^Given Pakeha dominance, the
G37 081 asymmetrical power relations, and the monocultural nature of most New
G37 082 Zealand institutions, then it is not surprising that the dynamic of
G37 083 inclusion and exclusion is expressed entirely in Pakeha terms.
G37 084 ^Assimilationist and integrationist ideologies are being expressed
G37 085 when people who draw attention to difference or who express needs and
G37 086 expectations different from the mainstream are berated as being
G37 087 divisive. ^As if ignoring differences will make them go away. ^While
G37 088 on the other hand, using labels as I've stated above, and also
G37 089 stereotypes, excludes those who *1are *0different, but in Pakeha terms
G37 090 and Pakeha perceptions.
G37 091    |^There are three specific instances of King being Pakeha in this
G37 092 way that I would like to draw attention to. ^The first of these is his
G37 093 definition that Pakeha *"denotes a non-Maori New Zealander**" (\0p
G37 094 12). ^Is this really so? ^It's a nice neat academic generalisation but
G37 095 does it fit the reality? ^Are, for instance, Chinese-speaking New
G37 096 Zealanders Pakeha? ^Do they label themselves as such? ^What about
G37 097 Indians, Vietnamese, Tongans, Samoan, Dutch, Yugoslavs? ^New
G37 098 Zealanders, yes. ^But Pakeha? ^Would most of those who, like King,
G37 099 assume the label Pakeha, accept this general lumping together of so
G37 100 many diverse people? ^What King is doing, of course, is equating
G37 101 Pakeha with New Zealander and this is a classic example of Pakeha
G37 102 ethnicity; and where does that leave Maori? ^He actually seems to be
G37 103 offering them separate national status if his definition is accepted!
G37 104 ^This definition is pernicious but certainly in keeping with his
G37 105 book's title.
G37 106    |^In the second instance he applies a similar mechanism to *1all
G37 107 *0people living in these islands. ^I refer to the opening sentence of
G37 108 Chapter one which states: *"^In a country inhabited for a mere one
G37 109 thousand years, everybody is an immigrant or a descendant of
G37 110 immigrants**" (\0p 14). ^On the surface an innocuous opening sentence
G37 111 *- an accepted literary practice in fact to go from the general to the
G37 112 particular *- in this case it leads into King talking about his own
G37 113 ancestors and family. ^However, given the context in which he is
G37 114 writing it seems to me to be somewhat insensitive. ^Statements like
G37 115 that do not create a sense of national identity and only serve to deny
G37 116 everybody's heritage and history *- which, of course, is what many
G37 117 Pakeha would like, so long as it's not their own that is being denied.
G37 118 ^A *"mere**" one thousand years implies that the 750 to 800 years of
G37 119 Maori occupation and possession of Aotearoa were insufficient grounds
G37 120 for them to claim tangata whenua status. ^And how many Pakeha I wonder
G37 121 would want to claim this commonality which denies their origins and
G37 122 heritage. ^But, again, it's a Pakeha denying, albeit unwittingly I'm
G37 123 sure, the tangata whenua.
G37 124    |^The third instance of being Pakeha that I would draw attention
G37 125 to is on page 12 where King is explaining the rationale for his book:
G37 126 *"...it becomes a personal account of Pakeha-Maori interaction,
G37 127 because only at the points of such interaction can Maori things be
G37 128 defined as Maori and Pakeha as Pakeha...**" ^Now this is a
G37 129 particularly western academic view, reflecting shades of Levi-Strauss
G37 130 and his structuralism, of the way reality is constructed. ^It is also
G37 131 a particularly Pakeha dynamic, part of the white European coloniser
G37 132 heritage, that the coloniser required the *"inferior**",
G37 133 *"primitive**", *"simple**" people and societies in order to convince
G37 134 himself that he was none of those things and in order to assume the
G37 135 *"white man's burden**". ^It is a reflection of Anglo-Saxon
G37 136 *1dependence *0on conflict and challenge *- after all they've been
G37 137 doing it for about fifteen hundred years and it's become a habit *- in
G37 138 order to give themselves validity. ^It is also, of course, another
G37 139 denial of Maoritanga; the arrogant assumption that things Maori do not
G37 140 and cannot exist outside the Maori/ Pakeha context. ^It is also
G37 141 implying that Pakeha culture has no substance outside of a conflict
G37 142 situation and this is probably the more believable aspect. ^I would
G37 143 not deny that the interaction of the last 200 years has changed Maori
G37 144 society and culture *- even to the point of creating the label Maori
G37 145 *- drastically, and that it has also certainly had its effects on the
G37 146 colonisers. ^But Maori things, whatever they may be *- King is not
G37 147 specific *- did and do exist and flourish well away from Pakeha
G37 148 influence.
G37 149    |^These three examples I have quoted appear innocuous and
G37 150 harmless on the surface *- after all we hear similar every day and
G37 151 think nothing of it *- but that's just the point of course. ^These are
G37 152 Pakeha ways of looking at the world; they are examples of Pakeha
G37 153 ethnicity; examples of *1being Pakeha *0which serve to reinforce the
G37 154 Pakeha reality and in so doing deny the diversity of New Zealand
G37 155 society.
G37 156    |^In addressing the second theme, that of the relationship of the
G37 157 individual to society, I am not concerned so much with the
G37 158 idiosyncrasies of Michael King, Pakeha historian and writer, but with
G37 159 what his portrayals of himself reflect about Pakeha society in general
G37 160 and about being a Pakeha individual. ^I think it's important to bear
G37 161 in mind that this book, in portraying the past, is written with
G37 162 hindsight and retrospect and in a particular context. ^King is writing
G37 163 *1now *0as a Pakeha about events where he felt himself to be more
G37 164 Irish Catholic than anything else and where the label Pakeha probably
G37 165 had a different meaning from that which it has today. ^What I mean is
G37 166 that King's memories and perceptions of the past are, one would
G37 167 expect, coloured by the context in which he is writing now and by his
G37 168 motivation. ^Given this situation I, as a reader, would expect more of
G37 169 a dialogue with the past than there is in the book. ^The past is in
G37 170 the present and the present is the past after all and I would expect
G37 171 an analytical historian's-eye-view on the events he is describing,
G37 172 especially as he states that he has placed his *"experiences in
G37 173 cultural and historical context**" (\0p 12).
G37 174    |^What I am referring to is his apolitical and unquestioning
G37 175 descriptions of past events and it is this particular stance that is,
G37 176 I think, another way of being Pakeha. ^That is, King describes events
G37 177 during his childhood and schooling but does not explain or question
G37 178 the context of those events which allowed them to be the normal,
G37 179 acceptable and accepted, unremarked-on things of the time. ^For
G37 180 instance, he describes happenings such as the elderly woman's *"dirty
G37 181 Maoris**" comment (\0p 42), the separation of pa and Pakeha children
G37 182 after school, Maori children recounting stories in oratorial style in
G37 183 English; he comments on *"ethnic**" mix or its lack; the Euro-centred
G37 184 history classes and his own expeditions into the countryside to
G37 185 discover the historical landscape of Aotearoa; the disinterested
G37 186 reaction to his find of an argellite chisel (\0p 46). ^At the time
G37 187 some of these things were *"puzzling**" or he *"sensed it would be
G37 188 embarrassing to ask anybody why this was so**". ^So what was the
G37 189 context? ^What games of supression and repression were being played to
G37 190 prevent questions being asked? ^Why were the stories in English and
G37 191 not Maori? ^Why was no interest shown in his archaeological finds?
G37 192 ^Why is King not asking these types of questions? ^As an historian
G37 193 writing about his own past in a book which is about being Pakeha, I
G37 194 would have expected this sort of exercise.
G37 195 *#
G38 001 **[225 TEXT G38**]
G38 002    |^*0All the foregoing implies a budget much greater than the
G38 003 Literary Fund's *+$250,000. ^Of course it does. ^Last year, the Arts
G38 004 Council gave *+$750,000 away in the field of fine arts alone. ^Yet top
G38 005 New Zealand artists, unlike top writers, can expect to *- and do *-
G38 006 make a very good living out of their painting. ^Why is literature, in
G38 007 its widest sense, being impoverished? ^The Government has a choice to
G38 008 make: either it wants a vigorous literature, or it doesn't. ^The
G38 009 beginnings have been funded almost entirely by individuals *- small,
G38 010 unsubsidized companies, and writers eking it out in difficult
G38 011 circumstances. ^There is no reason at all to assume that this will
G38 012 continue, and once it is gone, it will be *1very *0hard to revive.
G38 013 *<*4The {0N.Z.} Short Story: from Flux to Ashes to Innocence*>
G38 014 *<*2ELIZABETH SMITHER*>
G38 015 |^IN *01980, with David Hill, I compiled a book of New Zealand writing
G38 016 from the 1970s called *1The Seventies Connection *0(McIndoe). ^My
G38 017 contribution to it was small: selecting the poetry, and to compensate
G38 018 for it, and for my inability to arrange the contents in any sort of
G38 019 convincing order, I undertook to do the proof-reading. ^Almost the
G38 020 first piece I read had a page missing, so I read with a combination of
G38 021 fear and fascination.
G38 022    |^What I remember most about the stories was how few of them
G38 023 seemed to lead anywhere, and though there were manifest abilities
G38 024 often an illustration of these seemed to suffice. ^It was like being
G38 025 taken for a walk full of sights and smells and ending up at the corner
G38 026 dairy. ^Or perhaps skimming over the Canterbury Plains and hearing
G38 027 someone say one sheep to the acre or ten acres for one sheep. ^And
G38 028 instead of sheep, substituting one image.
G38 029    |^A more recent reading of New Zealand short stories has given me
G38 030 another image: a kind of innocence in many, not all, of the writers
G38 031 and this over-rides the image which is often very fine, as in Michael
G38 032 Gifkins' story *'After the Revolution**': *'the poignant marbling of a
G38 033 varicose vein behind one slender knee**'. ^If my earlier impression
G38 034 was often that the image led nowhere, perhaps because the writer felt
G38 035 unable to make use of it, to link one sheep, one wide paddock with the
G38 036 next, with the sheep inside, the new impression was perhaps the result
G38 037 of polish showing something threadbare not in the writing but in the
G38 038 perspective:
G38 039 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G38 040 |**[POEM**]
G38 041 **[END INDENTATION**]
G38 042 |^Our best short story writers *- I am presuming they are our least
G38 043 innocent *- seem to develop best on a kind of {0O.E.} ^Katherine
G38 044 Mansfield, I feel, could not have written *'{Je ne parle pas
G38 045 Franc*?6ais}**' in the tearooms at Kirkcaldies.
G38 046    |^The idea that one nation of writers needs {0O.E.} to write good
G38 047 stories is of course preposterous, but I offer as a very faint
G38 048 (dust-covered sheep in a dust-covered paddock, one to ten acres)
G38 049 theory that our best short story writers are those who make some
G38 050 attempt to meet this innocence head on, who offer it a milieu in which
G38 051 it can be tested. ^This milieu may be the post-modern, it may be the
G38 052 experience of another gender (Fiona Kidman only goes to her local
G38 053 hairdressing salon), it may be a straight narrative such as {0C. K.}
G38 054 Stead's *'A New Zealand Elegy**' told with a harder adult's veracity.
G38 055 ^Janet Frame tells it from the inside, so the reader of *'The
G38 056 Painter**' feels an itch to get a paint brush and be a housepainter
G38 057 and count the week-ends it will occupy (bliss against sterility) like
G38 058 an author counting words. ^There seems no barrier to the way this
G38 059 innocence can be dealt with (mock-smothered like the Princes in the
G38 060 Tower, and then the pillow is lifted and they wake up, shaken and more
G38 061 wily diplomats on the spot), but the stories that satisfied me least
G38 062 still did the earlier thing: led the reader by the nose, pointed out
G38 063 the odd corruption of the world and forgot to include the writer in
G38 064 it.
G38 065    |^In *'{Je ne parle pas Franc*?6ais}**' Mouse, Raoul, and Dick
G38 066 are whirled around in a situation and a setting. ^Mouse is not bigger
G38 067 than Paris. ^Paris wins. ^The very ineffectualness of the characters
G38 068 gives the story poignancy. ^This seems to me one of the underlying
G38 069 ploys, strengths if you like, of the short story, lending both demands
G38 070 to its construction and beauty when it succeeds. ^As though it is a
G38 071 construct of proportion. ^When the narrator retains his innocence,
G38 072 however much he may illustrate his vision, he somehow spoils the
G38 073 story, as though he has claimed an unfair advantage.
G38 074    |^In his introduction to Milan Kundera's *1Laughable Loves
G38 075 *0Philip Roth talks of a story in the collection
G38 076 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G38 077 ^While I was reading these lines I found myself thinking of Russell
G38 078 Haley's story *'The Stolen Tables**' which involves a table that dies
G38 079 and possibly, since form has no theoretical restrictions, *'the quiet
G38 080 deep sigh of a pure and human heart**' which Gorky found in Chekhov,
G38 081 could emanate from a table to correspond with the incapacity of a
G38 082 human character. ^This is a less innocent story than many others and
G38 083 indeed Russell Haley has an almost traditional notion of the short
G38 084 story *- *'^I wrote it on a napkin at a restaurant**' *- *1a moment of
G38 085 crisis.
G38 086    |^*0In the Chekhovian or Maupassant story a definite philosophy
G38 087 is at work. ^It is not specifically the philosophy of Maupassant or
G38 088 Chekhov; it is rather the distillation of some peculiarly Russian
G38 089 conclusions, handed on from decade to decade, or a European
G38 090 consciousness. ^Against this, as against a detailed or fuzzed
G38 091 background to a painting, the foreground is played out. ^Chekhov's
G38 092 flux and Maupassant's ashes come from a long line of such feelings, so
G38 093 their stories are simply illustrations of them. ^We concentrate on the
G38 094 foreground, as we do in Mansfield, as an example of something
G38 095 infinitely more vast. ^It has something of the structure of the novel
G38 096 in the background in the same way that Pierre in *1War and Peace
G38 097 *0wandered over the background of a battle and noticed flowers growing
G38 098 among the cannons. ^And it is perhaps this lack which has concentrated
G38 099 the New Zealand short story so far, with a few exceptions, in ways
G38 100 that suggest thinness and an oblique approach. ^Mostly it seems this
G38 101 is the fault of the narrator.
G38 102    |^Nor are New Zealand short stories short on theory. ^They are
G38 103 often to be found embedded in the text:
G38 104 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G38 105 |**[LONG QUOTATIONS**]
G38 106 **[END INDENTATION**]
G38 107    |^As well as leaving clues in the text the practitioners of the
G38 108 short story often have definitions of it based on their own technique.
G38 109 ^Fiona Kidman, who continues in the tradition if not the style of
G38 110 Mansfield's *'Bliss**' *- contemporary marriage and manners *- speaks
G38 111 of the short story as *'an illuminating core of meaning**' existing
G38 112 inside a framework, not unlike a corset, and the necessity of moving
G38 113 very quickly towards this core *- again the simile of the corset holds
G38 114 since the wearer is likely to be short of breath. ^*'Affairs between
G38 115 fenceposts and featherdusters**' is her description of the story where
G38 116 objects are given more importance than characterization.
G38 117    |^Russell Haley too thinks of *'moments of crisis**' but more
G38 118 particularly of the vital first sentence which acts in the position of
G38 119 the boy with his finger in the dyke *- holding back a flood of largely
G38 120 unconscious material which assembles behind it in the manner of a
G38 121 poem. ^He considers the emphasis in many New Zealand short stories on
G38 122 the predetermined ending as *'wrong-headed**', and the short story as
G38 123 more of an excursion.
G38 124 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G38 125 ^Whereas Kidman talks of the short story as the *'touchstone of
G38 126 experience**' Haley describes its special attribute as *'having no
G38 127 division between your structure and your content**' and *'the
G38 128 characters can shift without worrying**' about the
G38 129 *'bridge-building**' mandatory in the novel.
G38 130    |^For Haley it is closer to poetry and therefore more abstract
G38 131 while Kidman finds it a more emotional vehicle which poetry may not
G38 132 be. ^Her opinion is that post-modernism in New Zealand poetry has
G38 133 attained a higher level and most of the prose is still at the
G38 134 game-playing stage. ^There is some evidence for this: ^I have a
G38 135 suspicion that the novel is now the glamour vehicle *- it is hard to
G38 136 imagine a short story collection attracting the kind of attention Keri
G38 137 Hulme's *1the bone people *0has received.
G38 138    |^Maupassant is supposed to have learned the art of *'seeing**'
G38 139 from Flaubert's:
G38 140 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G38 141 ^The second exercise involved finding the
G38 142 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G38 143 ^This is a far remove from the novelist who desires
G38 144 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G38 145 ^And *'^The novelist teaches the reader to comprehend the world as a
G38 146 question.**'
G38 147    |^The curious ability of any art form is to avoid orthodoxies.
G38 148 ^It is as though having an art form cornered, say in a small room and
G38 149 moving in upon it with a label (humanist-realist or post-modern)
G38 150 concealed in the palm of the hand you intend to shake, it doesn't
G38 151 stick. ^Whereas to approach it from the inside, address it in its own
G38 152 language, attempt to write it... and its Achilles' heel insecurities
G38 153 are instantly and rigorously apparent. ^The post-modern label now
G38 154 co-existing in the New Zealand short story with the humanist-realist
G38 155 label may be nothing more than a generation matter as in Fiona
G38 156 Kidman's *'A Decade Woman**' who sees a much-needed and reassuring
G38 157 direction in each new decade of her life.
G38 158    |^Katherine Mansfield is said to have been influenced by
G38 159 Theocritus to create a kind of bath house dialogue while Rome burned.
G38 160 ^And certainly a great deal can be conveyed by the cosiest of chat.
G38 161 ^The short story somehow revolves on the small, words and the choice
G38 162 of word. ^We know little before and less after what happens to Mouse,
G38 163 but in the moments of appearing she attracts a weight of anguish.
G38 164    |^Theories tread on the shoulders of the theory below them like
G38 165 Dr Seuss's turtles and the lower down become less seemly with no view
G38 166 and dented shoulders. ^But contrary to Michael Morrissey's view in his
G38 167 prefatory novella to his anthology *1The New Fiction *0(Lindon 1985),
G38 168 it is not we who are ourselves and *'not another thing**' but the
G38 169 short story itself. ^And moving from the easily recognised
G38 170 humanist-realist (surely one word towing another like tow-truck and
G38 171 car) to post-modernism does not ensure that the limitations of one *-
G38 172 this innocent and limiting perspective *- are not carried over into
G38 173 the new. ^That these two traditions measured against the capacities of
G38 174 the short story may not be merely manners of approach. ^Surely the
G38 175 question we should ask is the far older one *- is it by this or any
G38 176 other (superseded) method that we approach the short story that
G38 177 succeeds?
G38 178    |^If post-modernism seems a side-step and all that implies, it is
G38 179 still a development since any movement brings a different view. ^Some
G38 180 of the practitioners (Gifkins, Wedde, Else) are less innovative than
G38 181 they appear but possibly this kind of blinkering serves a purpose: the
G38 182 story is gaining in freshness. ^In some ways the style of Sargeson
G38 183 produces a hankering for the rococo as a Quaker might long to enter a
G38 184 cathedral filled with incense. ^Post-modernism is this kind of lapse
G38 185 but a great deal more: it is more realistic in its approach to the
G38 186 possibilities of language: language perhaps is just one element in
G38 187 seeing, or conversely each word, as in the writing of Janet Frame, has
G38 188 sight like a tram or ferry with steerage at either end.
G38 189    |^Many New Zealand short stories lack sophistication in the way
G38 190 that Lady Barker failed to see a solution in *'Christmas Day in New
G38 191 Zealand**' to two men sharing a set of best clothes. ^It seems never
G38 192 to have occurred to her to lend some of her husband's cast-offs.
G38 193 ^Instead the shrieks of her maids are divertingly picturesque: *'^High
G38 194 and clear, piercing through the Babel of sounds, my maids' shrieks
G38 195 came at intervals like minute guns at sea.**' ^It is charm without
G38 196 humanity and many later stories would concentrate on detail at the
G38 197 expense of what effect this detail might have on individual
G38 198 characters.
G38 199 *#
G39 001 **[226 TEXT G39**]
G39 002 |^*1Living in the Maniototo *0has been claimed for postmodernism, and,
G39 003 if we are not to risk *"archaism**" we must consider this novel with
G39 004 the rest of {0NZ} writing in terms of postcolonialism or
G39 005 postmodernism. ^Not to do so is to ignore the current power struggle:
G39 006 ^{0NZ} literature is in the middle of a sort of warm war fought by
G39 007 those who wish to claim the era for one ism or other. ^Visible
G39 008 combatants are a handful of mostly male academics who purport to be
G39 009 taking an historical perspective of the literature. ^Postmodernists
G39 010 apparently offer a term which will *"absorb**" postcolonialism and
G39 011 accommodate feminism. ^Presumably these isms have much in common:
G39 012 they must have if postmodernism is not to become so diverse in its
G39 013 inclusiveness as to lose all coherence, so that the term designed to
G39 014 describe fragmentation, pastiche \0etc. deconstructs itself? ^If what
G39 015 is culturally dominant is that there is no cultural dominance surely
G39 016 *"we fall back into a view of present history as sheer heterogeneity,
G39 017 random difference, a coexistence of a host of distinct forces whose
G39 018 effectivity is undecidable**" *- the evil which postmodernists strive
G39 019 to avoid. ^This willingness to embrace various isms has a further
G39 020 consequence *- postmodernist practice is imperialistic. ^*1Living in
G39 021 the Maniototo *0is not a novel that is readily colonised although it
G39 022 will be, in the name of what is supposedly dominant in the text. ^Such
G39 023 dominance is more apparent than real. ^What is real is power, derived
G39 024 from imposing a reading, to write literary his story **[SIC**]. ^While
G39 025 During accuses anti-intellectual academics of failing to *"enter into
G39 026 relation with the fact that texts and images, including those marked
G39 027 literature or art, help manage desire and direct power**", this is not
G39 028 a failing of (intellectual?) postmodernists who are au fait with the
G39 029 nature of multi...ism. ^But there's a fine line between merger and
G39 030 takeover and there's also the matter of monopoly.
G39 031    |^Suppose one chooses to live dangerously anyway, risk archaism,
G39 032 and to offer a traditional reading, using biographical criticism as a
G39 033 way into the novel.
G39 034    |^*1About twenty years before publishing *0Living in the
G39 035 Maniototo *1Janet Frame gratefully accepted medical advice that
G39 036 acknowledged her need to *"write to survive.**" ^Elevated to the
G39 037 status of life-support system, writing becomes an end in itself, so we
G39 038 have, in this novel, Janet Frame writing about writing.
G39 039    |^Frame believes human beings have evolved away from a language
G39 040 of communication to a state of division. ^We use language in the form
G39 041 of cliches, euphemisms, and advertising patter to the extent that we
G39 042 lack linguistic conventions to express our deepest feelings. ^Frame,
G39 043 as artist, sees beyond this facade to the individual desperation, the
G39 044 violence sometimes repressed, but always the psychological warfare in
G39 045 human relationships. ^Frame's difficulty then is that while she sees
G39 046 what humans have done to language, she needs to write and words
G39 047 provide the only medium. ^Moreover, though she may move her psyche to
G39 048 *"that**" world (the life of a creative artist) she is physically
G39 049 bound to *"this**" world (society in general) which also provides
G39 050 material for the manifold or creative consciousness.
G39 051    |^Limited contact with *"this**" world would seem to be least
G39 052 damaging. ^It is what Frame prescribes for Mavis Halleton,
G39 053 novelist-narrator of *0Living in the Maniototo. ^*1Mavis's husbands
G39 054 move among the suburban paraphernalia of sewage systems and summit
G39 055 stone fireplaces. ^When they die, Frame permits her narrator further
G39 056 vicarious experience by causing her to receive four worldly guests.
G39 057 ^Almost three of the novel's five parts are devoted to developing the
G39 058 characters of the guests and the plan of one of them to spend a few
G39 059 hours in the desert. ^In what seems more like *'straight**' fiction
G39 060 than Frame writing about writing, Roger and Doris Prestwick and Theo
G39 061 and Zita Carlton emerge as individual manifestations of social ills.
G39 062 ^Theo and Zita are living the media romance: virile male protecting
G39 063 passive decorative female. ^Roger and Doris are similarly constrained
G39 064 by the images to which they have been exposed. ^Roger has been
G39 065 watching *'Our World**' and so dreams of *"finding himself**" in the
G39 066 desert. ^To provide the necessary balance, Doris takes in the ads and
G39 067 so is practical homemaker. ^The tragedy, from Janet Frame's point of
G39 068 view, is that the guests are locked inside this structure of mediated
G39 069 values and lack the artist's wider vision. ^Mavis Halleton tells us
G39 070 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G39 071    |^While Frame is making the characters a metaphor for her own
G39 072 social vision, she is hardly deviating from the conventional novel
G39 073 form in which the reader expects some symbolic superstructure. ^When
G39 074 she dismisses the guests as part of Mavis Halleton's *'fiction**'
G39 075 however, and resurrects the supposedly dead Garretts to reclaim their
G39 076 house we finally lose the security of the traditional novel form. ^At
G39 077 first we believe in the guests because the intimate tone of the prose
G39 078 induces a sense of oneness with an apparently sincere narrator. ^Mavis
G39 079 greets the news of her inheritance with such incredulity we are
G39 080 convinced that here we have access to the *'fact**' that is reputedly
G39 081 stranger than *'fiction.**' ^But Mavis directly challenges the reader
G39 082 when she introduces *"the topic of guests in the house, as opposed to
G39 083 guests in the house of fiction.**"(133) ^Her reference to the *"guess
G39 084 towel,**" while a straightforward example of elision, is also an
G39 085 oblique invitation to guess about the guests. ^Subsequent remarks on
G39 086 the etymologies of *"guest**" and *"host**" challenge current usage,
G39 087 warning that this may not be the conventional guest-host relationship.
G39 088 ^But this is clear only in retrospect as Mavis moves to dispel doubt:
G39 089 characters in fiction, she maintains, have *"all the time in the
G39 090 world**" whereas her guests are *"within time and constantly fighting
G39 091 against it.**"(134)
G39 092    |^Thus, we are prepared for their urge to *"tell all.**" ^Towards
G39 093 the end of the novel we realise that Frame is using our assumptions
G39 094 about realism in the novel to counter clues she is giving all along.
G39 095 ^A closer look at the guests though, reveals that Frame is also
G39 096 writing about writing.
G39 097    |^In the first chapter of the novel Mavis admits two aliases,
G39 098 Alice Thumb, who controls the manifold, and ventriloquist, Violet
G39 099 Pansy Proudlock, who enters *"the speech of another.**" ^They are
G39 100 clearly manifestations of the creative artist. ^The Prestwicks and
G39 101 Carltons are further evocations of the writer though they are flawed
G39 102 because they belong to *"this**" world. ^All four are thinking of
G39 103 writing a book. ^Doris and Roger Prestwick represent creativity, its
G39 104 limitations and aspirations. ^While Mavis labels Doris *"practical**"
G39 105 and Roger *"dreamer**" both undergo experiences which indicate Mavis's
G39 106 (and Frame's) realisation that the pragmatic and creative should
G39 107 coexist, though they seem to exert opposing forces. ^While Roger must
G39 108 allow practical footwear and clothing into his desert dream, a life of
G39 109 domesticity is not sufficient for Doris who moves into the
G39 110 metaphysical. ^Doris's practical aspect is demonstrated in a literal
G39 111 approach to language: she recalls childhood dismay *"at being told the
G39 112 government was Old Coats.**"(135) ^Mavis and Doris hold this approach
G39 113 to language in common and, though Mavis, as narrator, tells us that
G39 114 Doris's sympathies are restricted to *"the intrusion of occasional
G39 115 domestic passions**"(167) Doris also shares Mavis's poetic
G39 116 imagination: ^In Wellington, Doris recalls, *"the wind blew through
G39 117 people and came out the other side with shreds of them.**"(136) ^And,
G39 118 though philosophic speculation seems *"out of character**" for
G39 119 *"brownbread geranium Doris,**" she nevertheless questions her fellow
G39 120 guests: *"^If we value only the real journey, what about all those
G39 121 others... that never attain reality? ^Do we waste our time when they
G39 122 make us weep real tears?**"(166) ^While Doris may be closer to the
G39 123 side of Mavis that makes ham sandwiches for Lance, in her, as in
G39 124 Mavis, the practical and creative coexist. ^Though neither Doris nor
G39 125 Roger achieves a personal balance of practical with creative,
G39 126 Mavis-Frame achieves a collective balance by making the two
G39 127 individuals mutually dependent: *"her practicality... had developed
G39 128 strength as his preoccupation with dreams and ideals
G39 129 increased.**"(183)
G39 130    |^Roger's dream of finding *"a piece of reality that never had a
G39 131 shadow of a replica**" is the artist's dream. ^In *"this**" world
G39 132 however, as Roger instinctively realises, the dream is *"arrogant,
G39 133 ambitious, unoriginal... a waste of time.**"(143) ^Roger uses Mavis's
G39 134 linguistic terms to restate the novel's dominant world view: he
G39 135 accuses New Zealanders of being *"crazy about interior and exterior
G39 136 decoration**"(142) and of cluttering their *"spiritual and sexual
G39 137 hollows with electrically driven tools and household goods and
G39 138 gods.**"(141) ^Though Roger asks Mavis's question, Frame's question
G39 139 and the novel's question, *"^Why is each of us so diminished by the
G39 140 resulting fruit of this tongue-blossom?**"(143) his ties to *"this**"
G39 141 world render him ultimately *"empty as a ventriloquist's
G39 142 dummy,**"(139) and therefore closer to Violet Pansy Proudlock than to
G39 143 the artist in Mavis. ^He is a *"translator of cliches into rules to
G39 144 live by**"(156) and goes off to fulfill his dream appropriately
G39 145 encumbered: *"^You never know with the desert.**"(172) ^Roger's desert
G39 146 reflections on human cannibalistic tendencies re-establish his link
G39 147 with Mavis's world view as he ponders the duplicity of language: when
G39 148 friends and lovers are *"consumed that the host might survive,**"(175)
G39 149 the word *"host**" is shielding an enemy. ^Mavis rewards the dreamer
G39 150 with a momentary insight which takes him closest to the artist: in the
G39 151 company of a jackhare, Roger realises *"being at home... together...
G39 152 meant... sharing a space in peace..., a space that was life-size and
G39 153 therefore death-size.**"(177) ^His knowledge is transitory, however,
G39 154 and Roger remains an *"out-of-element**" man.
G39 155    |^Theo is the artist as god, self-appointed to manipulate
G39 156 characters. ^His dominion is the alphabet which he controls from A to
G39 157 Z(ita). ^His talent is for *"directing the lives of others.**" ^Theo,
G39 158 and Mavis as writer, are **"born into vicariousness**" and can achieve
G39 159 many ambitions *"only through the lives of others.**"(145) ^Theo's
G39 160 ability to manipulate depends not only on the availability of passive
G39 161 characters, but also on his command of words. ^When he loses *"the
G39 162 power to name *- the God-power and poet power,**"(211) the mutual
G39 163 dependency that is also established between Theo and Zita is
G39 164 threatened: ^Zita cannot make good the loss for she *"could not
G39 165 name.**"(199)
G39 166    |^While Theo must have characters to control, Zita needs to be
G39 167 chosen. ^This need stems from her Hungarian family's efforts to be
G39 168 chosen as {0NZ} immigrants. ^*"New Zealand was our host,**" says Zita,
G39 169 *"the kind, discriminating host, and we were *'duty bound**' to be
G39 170 respectful, grateful guests.**"(151) ^But in this environment, shut
G39 171 off from her native language, Zita's mother *"grew thin and old and
G39 172 grey, with a hungry expression she had not shown all the hungry
G39 173 years.**" ^She becomes the sacrificial host *"offering part of herself
G39 174 as food**" which Zita and her brother *"accepted and consumed.**"(152)
G39 175 ^Thus, we are shown the cannibalistic tendencies on which Roger
G39 176 reflects, while Zita's family story also directs attention to the use
G39 177 of language as a screen. ^{0NZ} *"the kind, discriminating host,**" is
G39 178 revealed as host of the *"hostis**" variety, discriminating against
G39 179 those of another kind. ^This power of a society to render individuals
G39 180 incapable of self-assertion, completely dependent on being chosen, is
G39 181 also the power of the writer over her characters. ^Diminished as she
G39 182 is, Zita appropriately adapts Mavis's linguistic field to define her
G39 183 world; restricted to *"the carpet battlefield,**" she controls
G39 184 *"armies**" of furniture.(201)
G39 185    |^The Carltons, just like the Prestwicks, are part of *"this**"
G39 186 world. ^Theo fails to see the danger inherent in the manipulation of
G39 187 characters. ^Zita, who shares Mavis's sensitivity to the *"maze of
G39 188 treacherous words**"(149), realises that, though she is Theo's
G39 189 *"chosen child,**" he has a *"stake**" in her and this *"does imply
G39 190 that... where one has given life one may have the right to give
G39 191 death.**"(153) ^The impersonal pronoun lets Mavis in and, as writer,
G39 192 she exercises her right to annihilate the guests to whom she has given
G39 193 life.
G39 194    |^Theo and Zita are a metaphor for the writer's relationship with
G39 195 her characters. ^Roger and Doris perform the same function with regard
G39 196 to the writer and creativity. ^Their functions, as individuals in
G39 197 relation to society and individuals in relation to writing are
G39 198 complementary: *"all four are oppressed by private unhappiness,**"
G39 199 sensing that beyond them is a reality they cannot attain.
G39 200 *#
G40 001 **[227 TEXT G40**]
G40 002 |^*0I am writing a book about growing up in New Zealand in the 1950s.
G40 003 ^A number of women writers have suggested that since the genres as we
G40 004 know them are male-defined to suit men's experience, thought and
G40 005 writing, it is not surprising that women should have difficulties in
G40 006 working within them. ^As a result, they are now producing *'new**'
G40 007 kinds of writing, which cross all the familiar genre boundaries. ^What
G40 008 I am attempting to do is to combine personal recollection (mainly my
G40 009 own but sometimes that of others) with cultural analysis. ^This method
G40 010 of working is not my own invention: ^I owe much to the models provided
G40 011 by writers such as Jane Lazarre (1981) and Rachel \0M. Brownstein
G40 012 (1982).
G40 013    |^In order to set manageable boundaries, and also to be able to
G40 014 complete the book in discrete sections, I am using a structure
G40 015 consisting of a series of essays, each centring around one particular
G40 016 *'sign**' from the period, for example, the Edmonds cookery book, the
G40 017 *1Janet and John *0series of readers, the social studies textbook
G40 018 *1Our Nation's Story, *0the 1957 film *1Bernardine *0(with Pat Boone),
G40 019 the Mazengarb Report; then branching out to examine a related area *-
G40 020 food, family, the image of the Maori, gender, sex, and so on.
G40 021    |^I was born in 1945, part of the extreme advance guard of the
G40 022 famous post-war baby boom outlined by \0C. James O'Neill (1979):
G40 023 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G40 024 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G40 025 **[END INDENTATION**]
G40 026 |^But as O'Neill has pointed out, it was in fact not a true baby boom
G40 027 at all:
G40 028 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G40 029 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G40 030 **[END INDENTATION**]
G40 031 |^So much for the facts. ^But facts have not played a large part in
G40 032 how the baby boom has generally been perceived. ^After a depression
G40 033 and a world war, there was no more potent or reassuring symbol of
G40 034 returning peace than the great flood-tide of children that swept
G40 035 through New Zealand's maternity hospitals, homes and schools:
G40 036 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G40 037 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G40 038 **[END INDENTATION**]
G40 039 |^Just as, during the 1930s, the falling birthrate was seen as
G40 040 evidence of (white) race suicide, and clarion calls came from the
G40 041 doctors, the press, the church and the state for an end to female
G40 042 *'selfishness**' and *'the re-enthronement of the larger family**'
G40 043 (Brookes, 1981), so the 1950s have been widely seen as the era when
G40 044 that re-enthronement came about and the (Pakeha) family at last came
G40 045 into its own. ^During the war, the men had become *'our boys**',
G40 046 returned to childhood with a licence to kill (Frame, 1983); but now
G40 047 they were home and the life of the nation, freed of the necessary
G40 048 wartime aberrations such as women tram conductors, could resume its
G40 049 rightful, natural pattern: Dad at work, Mum at home with the kids.
G40 050    |^Like the baby boom itself, very little about the 1950s turns
G40 051 out to be what it seems on the surface. ^I was drawn to write about
G40 052 that decade for two reasons: first, in order to look at some of the
G40 053 social factors that helped to shape me and my generation; and
G40 054 secondly, to bring a little more depth and reality to recollections of
G40 055 that time, so as to counteract the vague image of a post-war golden
G40 056 age which is currently being so effectively evoked by the reactionary
G40 057 moralist right.
G40 058 *|^In *1Taking It Like A Woman, *0Ann Oakley (1984:10) writes:
G40 059 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G40 060 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G40 061 **[END INDENTATION**]
G40 062 |^It is precisely this type of nostalgia *- though with a suburban,
G40 063 rather than rural, setting *- which the moralist right is attempting
G40 064 to exploit, through its calls for a return to *'traditional values**'.
G40 065 ^In its account of humanity's most recent fall from grace, several
G40 066 serpents entered the settled, godly, prosperous world of the 1950s:
G40 067 Maori activists, homosexuals, feminists *- but the worst of these were
G40 068 feminists, since they sought to subvert the foundations of family life
G40 069 (and hence of national life) by stirring up selfishness and discontent
G40 070 among women, urging them to abandon their God-given role of caring for
G40 071 others and instead become as demanding and competitive as men. ^John
G40 072 Massam, the editor of *1Challenge Weekly, *0neatly summed up the
G40 073 historical view of the right in a recent interview:
G40 074 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G40 075 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G40 076 **[END INDENTATION**]
G40 077 |^However, some evils appear to be more anti-God than others: the
G40 078 focus is on extra-marital sexual activity, teenage pregnancy,
G40 079 abortion, and homosexuality. ^All of these issues have periodically
G40 080 been the subject of heated debate since European settlement began in
G40 081 New Zealand, and always (except for homosexuality) the debate has
G40 082 focused on women, because they are held responsible for the moral
G40 083 standards (that is, the sexual behaviour) of the nation and for the
G40 084 wellbeing of the family. ^Men's sexuality was seen as naturally beyond
G40 085 their control; it was therefore up to women to control it, by denying
G40 086 men sexual access outside marriage.
G40 087 *|^How fortunate that God and nature had so arranged things that
G40 088 female lapses were very often made glaringly obvious by pregnancy! ^In
G40 089 1945 the number of babies adopted suddenly doubled, and I was one of
G40 090 them. ^The first chapter of the book therefore focuses on adoption.
G40 091 ^The moralist right recognises that sinful human nature being what it
G40 092 is, unmarried motherhood is a perennial problem. ^Adoption represents
G40 093 the ideal solution: a respectable but infertile married couple gets a
G40 094 baby (without resorting to morally dubious technology), and the
G40 095 natural mother is punished twice for her immorality *- first by having
G40 096 to go through with the pregnancy, and secondly by the baby being taken
G40 097 away from her. ^Moreover, there is little call on the state's
G40 098 resources.
G40 099    |^Kate Inglis, in her fine book, *1Living Mistakes: Mothers who
G40 100 consented to adoption *0(1984), describes the situation of the
G40 101 unmarried pregnant woman in the 1950s:
G40 102 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G40 103 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G40 104 **[END INDENTATION**]
G40 105 |^Like Inglis, I want my examination of adoption in the post-war years
G40 106 to set down
G40 107 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G40 108 *|^But there are other, less dramatic areas of our cultural and social
G40 109 history which have been neglected. ^My second chapter looks at the
G40 110 series of reading books used by virtually every child in the 1950s.
G40 111 ^That famous pair, Janet and John, arrived in our schools in 1950 and
G40 112 were not superseded until the 1960s. ^Professor Marie Clay (1979) has
G40 113 pointed out that children learn to read in order to decode a message,
G40 114 and everything on the page *- typeface, layout, illustrations *-
G40 115 contributes to getting the message across. ^But every book, even for
G40 116 beginners, gives out a second set of messages, conveying attitudes and
G40 117 values about the world, and in particular about human behaviour. ^Much
G40 118 attention has been paid to messages about the sexes, but the Janet and
G40 119 John books were in fact not particularly sexist: both children were
G40 120 energetic and co-operative, and neither hogged the limelight or
G40 121 denigrated the other. (^The lack of appropriate sex-role training was
G40 122 later perceived as a disadvantage for boys, and misogynist
G40 123 supplementary readers were written in New Zealand specifically to
G40 124 remedy it.) ^What the Janet and John books did convey was a strong
G40 125 image of the only right way for children and their parents to live: a
G40 126 kind of cross between those other model families whose pictures were
G40 127 everywhere in the 1950s, Rupert Bear and his parents in Nutswood, and
G40 128 the Royal children with their Nanny in the nursery. ^Janet and John's
G40 129 model life-style was distinguished from that of their predecessors,
G40 130 Pat and May, by its forthright materialism: in line with the
G40 131 educational theories of the time, and the development of the mass
G40 132 market, Janet and John were unable to amuse themselves without a
G40 133 plethora of equipment, and storylines frequently revolved around real
G40 134 or imaginary shopping. ^Small wonder that Sylvia Ashton-Warner (1980)
G40 135 found her rural Maori pupils had extreme difficulty learning to read
G40 136 from those brightly-coloured pages which the Education Department was
G40 137 so pleased with.
G40 138 *|^Though classes at my suburban Auckland school were extremely large
G40 139 *- never under 40, sometimes over 50 *- they contained very few Maori
G40 140 children, and might as well have contained none. ^However, we spent a
G40 141 great deal of time studying the Maoris *- the early explorers Toi and
G40 142 Kupe, arrival of the Great Fleet, the construction of the fortified
G40 143 pa, the deserved defeat of the rebellious tribes in the Maori Wars.
G40 144    |^Through such studies, and in particular textbooks such as *1Our
G40 145 Nation's Story, *0we were well trained to think of the Maori culture
G40 146 (and even the Maori people) as thoroughly dead and gone, and little in
G40 147 the experience of urban Pakeha children contradicted this. ^The
G40 148 contemporary Maori, especially the Maori woman (save for a few crude
G40 149 stereotypes) was simply invisible in 1950s urban New Zealand culture.
G40 150 ^The implications and consequences of this invisibility, both for the
G40 151 Maori and the Pakeha, are only now beginning to be explored and
G40 152 recognised, and this section aims to be part of that process.
G40 153 *|^Janet and John spent much of their time out of doors, as good New
G40 154 Zealand children should, and the inside of their home was not shown.
G40 155 ^Yet the 1950s was the time when the House came into its own as a
G40 156 focus for middle-class women's creative energy. ^As the severe
G40 157 post-war housing shortage eased and wartime scarcity (vividly
G40 158 described in interviews with older women) gave way to plenty, the
G40 159 media urged women to spend the time saved by vacuum cleaners and other
G40 160 modern *'home appliances**' on Home Decorating. ^I picked up the
G40 161 message very early, mainly from the pages of my mother's fat weekly
G40 162 bundle of magazines, showing fascinating floor plans of the right and
G40 163 wrong ways to arrange furniture, or ten bright ideas for trimming
G40 164 lampshades; and I soon understood that these activities, which so
G40 165 easily became compulsive, were far more appropriate outlets for female
G40 166 creativity than Art itself. ^Yet they were in no way to be taken
G40 167 seriously, nor was their value to be recognised, by men; far from
G40 168 being of benefit to men, they were understood to be a burden on them,
G40 169 the topic of innumerable jokes and jibes.
G40 170    |^Similarly, food and cooking took on a new, apparently
G40 171 *'creative**' aspect. ^At first, you knew where you were with food in
G40 172 the 1950s *- bread was white, salad dressing was made from condensed
G40 173 milk, and cheese was mousetrap or Chesdale. ^New Zealand women had
G40 174 long been famed for their baking; but soon cooking the main meals
G40 175 began to be sold as a fun activity, rather than a necessary daily
G40 176 task, and recipes tentatively became a little more daring, albeit
G40 177 still working with a limited range of ingredients (which gave rise to
G40 178 some bizarre inventions, such as *'Chesdale Jelly**').
G40 179    |^At the same time as the task of food preparation was being
G40 180 expanded in this way, the ideal female figure was being thinned down.
G40 181 ^Prewar advertisements frequently offered remedies for excessive
G40 182 thinness, especially in the bust, but also in arms and legs; soon
G40 183 after the war, articles on *'dieting**', {0i.e.} controlling food
G40 184 intake to lose weight, began to appear in the ubiquitous women's
G40 185 magazines, right alongside recipes for *'interesting**' new dishes
G40 186 *'to tempt the family**'. ^While women's relationship with food has
G40 187 probably always been problematic, it became particularly complicated
G40 188 and contradictory in the 1950s, not least because of the increased
G40 189 self-investment demanded in an activity where success is measured in
G40 190 terms of the speed with which the outcome is destroyed. ^Learning to
G40 191 be a woman included internalising these contradictions, abetted by the
G40 192 earnest ritual of school cookery classes.
G40 193 *|^As the children of the baby boom grew up, their sheer numbers made
G40 194 them a formidable force, and their unprecedented prosperity made them
G40 195 an irresistible target consumer group. ^The teenage subculture
G40 196 developed earliest in the United States, where mass marketing was most
G40 197 advanced; and the American influence on New Zealand culture, already
G40 198 heightened by the actual presence of {0US} servicemen during the war,
G40 199 became much more pervasive during the 1950s, especially among
G40 200 teenagers.
G40 201    |^The Hollywood movie was one of the principal agents of this
G40 202 invasion: in order to capture the teenage audience, the industry
G40 203 starred pop idols such as Elvis Presley and Pat Boone in hastily
G40 204 dreamt-up vehicles which were ostensibly about the ups and downs of
G40 205 boy/ girl relationships. ^In fact, like their more serious
G40 206 counterparts such as *1Rebel Without a Cause *0and *1Blue Denim,
G40 207 *0these apparently light-hearted romps were obsessed with the dilemma
G40 208 of how boys could ever become men in the new *'feminine**' age of
G40 209 comfort and consumerism. ^The answer was, first, to remove the power
G40 210 of the dominant mother who, even in New Zealand, undermined paternal
G40 211 authority by emasculating her husband, thus turning him into that
G40 212 pathetic figure, *'The Father Who Is Despised in His Own House**'; and
G40 213 secondly, to make sure young women knew their place, and stayed in it.
G40 214 *#
G41 001 **[228 TEXT G41**]
G41 002    |^*0The confiscation and sale of Maori land, and increasing
G41 003 urbanisation, have eroded the traditional rural lifestyle of the
G41 004 Maori. ^Much contemporary Maori writing has focused on the loss of
G41 005 tribal land and on the alien suburban and urban landscape, as in
G41 006 Chapter Seven of this book.
G41 007    |^Maori writing draws heavily on a sense of place, season and
G41 008 interaction with the environment. ^The spirit of the land may permeate
G41 009 much Maori writing, but its presence is often implicit. ^Traditional
G41 010 Maori poetry, for example, uses conventional structures and references
G41 011 in a cryptic allusive style. ^Poems often begin with two or three line
G41 012 references to a particular landscape and then the scope of the poem
G41 013 may appear to change, or at least widen considerably. ^The mood and
G41 014 allusions from these initial references, however, enrich the work as a
G41 015 whole. ^While some contemporary short stories and novels have a sense
G41 016 of place so strong that one can almost feel the earth, there may be
G41 017 few set pieces of *"scenic description**". ^In *1the bone people,
G41 018 *0the landscape has the power to heal, educate, and unite those
G41 019 responsive to it. ^The land is completely interwoven with the imagery,
G41 020 characters and plot in the novel. ^Despite this central importance of
G41 021 landscape there are few passages describing it which can be fully
G41 022 appreciated in isolation.
G41 023    |^The complete integration of the landscape with the Maori world
G41 024 view is paralleled in the integration of landscape with the fabric of
G41 025 Maori literature.
G41 026 *|^Many of the first Pakeha writing about the New Zealand landscape
G41 027 were visitors, travellers or explorers who in no sense belonged to the
G41 028 country or felt part of the landscape. ^Many were enthusiastic amateur
G41 029 scientists *- geographers, cartographers, geologists and naturalists
G41 030 *- who saw the landscape as a challenge to be explored, recorded, and
G41 031 exploited. ^Ian Wedde wrote:
G41 032 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 033 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G41 034 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 035    |^The early appropriations of these explorers were linguistic; in
G41 036 renaming features of the landscape they began to stake their claim.
G41 037 ^Aotearoa became New Zealand; Aorangi, \0Mt Cook; and Takaparawha,
G41 038 Bastion Point. ^Some early writers deplored this linguistic coup.
G41 039 ^John Logan Campbell wrote in *1Poenamo:
G41 040 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 041 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G41 042 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 043    |^*0To Pakeha explorers and scientists the landscape was harsh
G41 044 and unknown. ^They were often led by Maori guides in their travels
G41 045 around New Zealand. ^Despite this liaison with Maori experts, these
G41 046 Pakeha recorded views of the Maori relationship with the landscape
G41 047 which were usually patronising or explicitly critical. ^The stance of
G41 048 most of the nineteenth century writers included in this book is that
G41 049 of outsiders.
G41 050    |^These early Pakeha were writing for an audience which had never
G41 051 seen New Zealand. ^Katherine Mansfield wrote (in *1Novels and
G41 052 Novelists) *0that frequent allusion to magnificent, indigenous scenery
G41 053 was pointless if it couldn't convey a picture to the English reader.
G41 054 ^Writing for a distant readership contributed to the writer's and
G41 055 reader's sense of separateness from the country. ^This detachedness
G41 056 made it easier to see the land as being *"up for grabs**". ^Early
G41 057 writers such as John Carne Bidwill saw and assessed the land primarily
G41 058 in terms of its suitability for settlers. ^Other early writers, again
G41 059 conscious of their distant readers, stressed the exotic and wrote what
G41 060 Denis Glover called *"scenic stories to tell an English audience all
G41 061 about this little country**".
G41 062    |^As discussed earlier, landscapes which did not fit the
G41 063 conventions of European aesthetics were ignored or downgraded.
G41 064 ^Persistent writing of certain places, such as the thermal regions or
G41 065 dramatic mountain ranges, in itself established their significance.
G41 066 ^The experience of landscape in literature, as well as the direct
G41 067 experience of landscape itself, affected attitudes to the land.
G41 068    |^Some writers saw the landscape as inherently beautiful because
G41 069 it was God's handiwork. ^It was therefore at its best when
G41 070 *"undestroyed by the arts introduced by mankind**" ({0J. S.} Polack).
G41 071 ^Contemplating Nature was a spiritual activity because the spectator
G41 072 was contemplating God or at least God's work. ^The few early Pakeha to
G41 073 use the landscape imaginatively, as a symbol in their work, were those
G41 074 such as Richard Taylor who combined landscape and religious imagery in
G41 075 line with European tradition.
G41 076    |^Another aesthetic tradition which many nineteenth century
G41 077 writers maintained was that of the *"Sublime**". ^Landscapes were seen
G41 078 as sublime when they aroused feelings of awe, excitement, fear or
G41 079 dread which the spectator enjoyed. ^Favourite sublime landscapes were
G41 080 mountains, volcanoes, dense bush or forests, and the sea. ^The sublime
G41 081 often contrasts human frailty with the vastness and power of Nature.
G41 082 ^Polack's description of the Maunganui Headland is typical of writing
G41 083 in the sublime tradition.
G41 084 *|^Nineteenth century women and men had *- literally *- different
G41 085 views of landscape. ^Women's writing of the period usually reflects
G41 086 their isolated and restricted lives and the details of their domestic
G41 087 and family responsibilities. ^When they did record their visions of
G41 088 landscape, however, they were often sympathetic to the distinctive
G41 089 beauty of their surroundings. ^The reaction of the men was usually
G41 090 different. ^Some, such as Gerhard Mueller, appreciated their
G41 091 environment. ^He wrote to his wife:
G41 092 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 093 |^You, no doubt, think that I am in a wild country. ^Certainly it is a
G41 094 wild and romantic one, and I am most decidedly enjoying it.
G41 095 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 096    |^Most men were prosaic. ^Sarah Amelia Courage wrote in her
G41 097 autobiography that she asked her husband if the run he had bought near
G41 098 Christchurch was pretty. ^She echoed comments Samuel Butler had made
G41 099 in *1A First Year in a Canterbury Settlement *0when she wrote:
G41 100 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 101 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G41 102 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 103    |^The harshness of life for men was related to the difficulties
G41 104 of outdoor life rather than the limitations of indoor living. ^Men
G41 105 were often involved in the laborious task of clearing the land, and
G41 106 when writing of the landscape naturally tended to assess it in terms
G41 107 of its productivity. ^Ernst Dieffenbach wrote in *1Travels in New
G41 108 Zealand *0that many emigrants did not intend to make New Zealand their
G41 109 home, but to make a fortune here as quickly as possible before
G41 110 returning to their native lands. ^For the large proportion of British
G41 111 immigrants in the nineteenth century who were in temporary *"exile**",
G41 112 land was used for speculation and profit.
G41 113    |^Women's and men's writing shows different views of the
G41 114 landscape, but they had in common the desire to domesticate, to tame
G41 115 their environment, by replacing bush with grass, scrub with flowering
G41 116 shrubs. ^Many early writers deplored the *"emptiness**" of their
G41 117 surroundings. ^Used to more densely populated countries, they felt
G41 118 very lonely in the open New Zealand countryside, and longed to people
G41 119 the landscape. ^Charles Hursthouse wrote in 1857:
G41 120 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 121 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G41 122 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 123    |^Another nineteenth century writer, Thomas Chapman wrote:
G41 124 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 125 |^It has many, many times been grief to mind to see thousands of acres
G41 126 of land lying waste and miles of country desolate and entirely
G41 127 uninhabited.
G41 128 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 129    |^Richard Taylor described the grassland near Tongariro as *"a
G41 130 world blasted by sin**". ^He like many others of the period explicitly
G41 131 linked the barrenness of the landscape with sin, with a failure to
G41 132 revere God.
G41 133    |^New settlers transformed the land for profit and to make it
G41 134 more like their countries of origin, usually Britain. ^They
G41 135 deliberately introduced vegetation and architecture to make New
G41 136 Zealand a home away from Home. ^Some writers valued their new country
G41 137 for its distinctiveness, but the majority longed to transform New
G41 138 Zealand into the Britain of the South Pacific. ^They wrote approvingly
G41 139 of settlers' attempts to replace features of the landscape with scenes
G41 140 with which they were more familiar, particularly pastoral scenes and
G41 141 gardens.
G41 142    |^Clearing the land was equated with Christianising the country.
G41 143 ^Converting the Maori to Christianity was seen as one duty
G41 144 inextricably bound up with another, that of *"civilising**" the
G41 145 landscape. ^The firm assumption was that both duties would inevitably
G41 146 bring improvement.
G41 147 *|^By the time the twentieth century arrived the landscape was
G41 148 regarded as an adversary against which the settlers pitted themselves.
G41 149 ^Regeneration of bush, erosion, floods and slips protested the
G41 150 farmers' attempts at possession. ^The farmers, in turn, felt
G41 151 bitterness at the defiant refusal of the land to fulfil their
G41 152 expectations. ^In Pakeha writing, many characters gain stature from
G41 153 their epic attempts to subdue the land (as in novels by Jane Mander
G41 154 and William Satchell). ^This admiration sometimes occurs despite the
G41 155 writer's acknowledgement of the damage being done to the environment
G41 156 in the name of *"progress**".
G41 157    |^By the 1930s and 40s, writers such as Frank Sargeson and
G41 158 Roderick Finlayson recognised, with some guilt and sorrow, their
G41 159 ancestors' determination to possess and exploit the land. ^They
G41 160 explored the unequal dominating relationship the Pakeha had assumed
G41 161 with the land and its denial of the Maori tradition of coexistence.
G41 162 ^They wrote of the inevitable alienation of settlers, farmers and
G41 163 early Pakeha inhabitants who aimed to possess a land rather than
G41 164 belong to it. ^Bill Pearson, in his essay *"Fretful Sleepers**", wrote
G41 165 that hostility is not in the landscape, *"it is we who are hostile.
G41 166 ^We haven't made friends with the land.**" ^This Pakeha failure to
G41 167 relate to the land, to come to terms with New Zealand landscape, had
G41 168 been an important theme, almost an obsession in much twentieth-century
G41 169 New Zealand literature.
G41 170    |^Another reason for the alienation from the landscape was a
G41 171 so-called *"lack of history**". ^Some Pakeha writers in the 1930s and
G41 172 40s ignored Maori history and involvement with the landscape. ^John
G41 173 Mulgan, in *1Report on Experience, *0wrote that New Zealand was not an
G41 174 old country *"in the European sense where countries are old with the
G41 175 marks of humanity**". ^He saw the land as being old but *"quite
G41 176 untouched by men**". ^Such writing ignored the considerable physical
G41 177 and oral evidence of centuries of Maori occupation.
G41 178    |^Other Pakeha writers longed to feel *"native**" to the country.
G41 179 ^Charles Brasch wrote enviously of the ability of the Maori to
G41 180 understand and belong to the land. ^The titles of his books reveal his
G41 181 preoccupations: *1Home Ground, Disputed Ground. ^*0He believed the
G41 182 Pakeha could begin to identify with the landscape *"only in the wash
G41 183 of time**". ^He, Allen Curnow, and many others acknowledged no
G41 184 conquest or taming could make land belong to a people. ^Once *"Dearest
G41 185 dust and shadow**" had been offered, the living and the dead could
G41 186 begin to be part of the land.
G41 187 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 188 |**[POEM**]
G41 189 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 190    |^In the 1930s writers such as Robin Hyde, Denis Glover, {0A. R.
G41 191 D.} Fairburn, Brasch and Curnow consciously rejected England as the
G41 192 *"motherland**". ^They wanted to end New Zealand's cultural and
G41 193 economic dependence, and to sever the *"umbilical cord of butterfat
G41 194 holding us in subservience**". ^They asserted their nationalism in
G41 195 their literature. ^Hyde wrote that after the depression her
G41 196 contemporaries had ceased to be *"forever England**". ^She turned to
G41 197 New Zealand landscape and history for inspiration:
G41 198 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 199 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G41 200 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 201    |^Ruth Harley has described in her unpublished {0PhD} thesis how
G41 202 writers in this period struggled to inhabit a country imaginatively
G41 203 where previously they had only been camping. ^Curnow wanted to
G41 204 discover *"self in country and country in self**". ^Pakeha writers
G41 205 felt that up till this time they had lived on the land rather than in
G41 206 it. ^Glover announced in *1Home Thoughts:
G41 207 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 208 |**[POEM**]
G41 209 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 210    |^*0Glover's preoccupations in this poem were shared by many of
G41 211 his contemporaries; New Zealand being the stimulus for literature, an
G41 212 emphasis on reality, on thinking rather than dreaming, and an interest
G41 213 in the ordinary life in small town New Zealand rather than idealised
G41 214 overseas settings. ^Writers were beginning to accept their environment
G41 215 and value its distinctiveness. ^In his autobiography Sargeson compared
G41 216 a native honeysuckle in the Mamaku plateau with a tame one planted out
G41 217 of nostalgia for *"Home**". ^He saw the native plant as a symbol of
G41 218 *"New Zealand as it might worthily have been**", had its indigenous
G41 219 beauty not been dismissed.
G41 220    |^Rudyard Kipling in *1One Lady at Wairakei *0had written in 1892
G41 221 that New Zealand men and women would write stories *"as soon as the
G41 222 spirit of the fern hills *- they are very lonely, you know *- and the
G41 223 snow mountains**" had entered into their blood. ^He recognised:
G41 224 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G41 225 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G41 226 **[END INDENTATION**]
G41 227    |^As the Pakeha became more familiar with the landscape, and
G41 228 learned to care for it, writers began to romanticise the landscape in
G41 229 a different way from earlier writers. {0C. K.} Stead has described
G41 230 this new romanticism as one where topography becomes a substitute for
G41 231 human society. ^Isolated scenes, of bush, gumfields, mountains,
G41 232 seascapes and rural settings were seen as providing sanctuary from
G41 233 Puritan society and from the hostile suburban or urban landscape.
G41 234 *#
G42 001 **[229 TEXT G42**]
G42 002    |^*6G*2EOFF MURPHY'S SIGNIFICANCE *0in our re-emergence as a
G42 003 film-making nation rests not merely on his importance as a pioneer,
G42 004 nor just on the relative popular success his films have achieved. ^It
G42 005 also lies in the fact that he is, alongside Vincent Ward, one of only
G42 006 two directors whose work merits a reading as a whole, rather than just
G42 007 individually. ^He is in other words an example of what once would have
G42 008 been fashionably described as an *"\auteur**". ^An *"\auteur**" is a
G42 009 director who manages to instil in her or his work some sort of common
G42 010 unifying structure. ^This is in contrast to those directors who,
G42 011 however skilled as craftspersons, fail to exhibit any distinguishable
G42 012 *"personality**" by which their product may be readily identified.
G42 013    |^Obviously the paucity of our cinematic output (something
G42 014 dictated by market forces rather than any natural lack of
G42 015 prolificness) makes it somewhat premature to pronounce on directors
G42 016 who have, at the very most, four features to their credit. ^Still, one
G42 017 can make comparisons. ^A talented director like John Laing for example
G42 018 may produce fine films but *6BEYOND REASONABLE DOUBT, THE LOST TRIBE
G42 019 *0and *6OTHER HALVES *0have little in common apart from his name. ^The
G42 020 placement above a film's title of the phrase *"A John Laing Film**" is
G42 021 merely a directorial credit, a guarantee of some element of quality
G42 022 perhaps, but nothing more. ^The phrase *"A Geoff Murphy Film**" on the
G42 023 other hand is descriptive, it tells us something about the film we're
G42 024 about to watch. ^I don't think, in line with the so-called
G42 025 *"\auteur**" theory in vogue in the Sixties, that this of necessity
G42 026 makes Murphy a superior director to Laing. ^It just means that while
G42 027 any analysis of Laing's work as a whole, examining what his films have
G42 028 in common and how they relate to one another, would seem a futile
G42 029 exercise, a similar analysis of Murphy's films can be most rewarding.
G42 030    |^It's my intention of course to attempt just such an
G42 031 interpretation in this article, with two qualifications. ^First,
G42 032 guided by motives of simplicity, I've confined my attentions (apart
G42 033 from a couple of asides) to Murphy's three major features, although I
G42 034 believe that to a certain extent my observations also apply to his
G42 035 smaller films *6TANK BUSTERS *0and *6WILD MAN. ^*0Second, my analysis
G42 036 is, for a variety of reasons, almost wholly thematic rather than
G42 037 stylistic. ^In examining the recurring motifs and aspects of narrative
G42 038 that unify Murphy's cinematic output I have tried to promote the
G42 039 following thesis: that Murphy's films can be usefully interpreted as
G42 040 part of a specific aesthetic tradition, that of the
G42 041 *"counterculture**" as exemplified by the Beats of the Fifties and the
G42 042 hippies and dropouts of the Sixties. ^Before developing this argument
G42 043 further however I want to preface it with a few comments of a more
G42 044 general nature.
G42 045    |^For a start it's worth noting that like most New Zealand
G42 046 directors Murphy looks primarily towards the filmic conventions of
G42 047 Hollywood when making his films. ^This is not to deny the indigenous
G42 048 quality of his work (for he is one of the most intrinsically *"kiwi**"
G42 049 of all New Zealand directors), it's just to place him within the broad
G42 050 spectrum of a certain cinematic approach, that of the American
G42 051 mainstream, as opposed to someone like Vincent Ward whose allegiance
G42 052 lies with the more esoteric *"art cinema**" of Europe.
G42 053    |^One particularly *"Hollywood-esque**" element in Murphy's
G42 054 cinema is his fondness, more evident than with any other New Zealand
G42 055 director, for constructing his stories within the framework of a
G42 056 genre. ^*6GOODBYE PORK PIE *0(1980) is a road movie, *6THE QUIET EARTH
G42 057 *0(1985) science fiction, while *6UTU *0(1983), for all the
G42 058 specificity of its New Zealand setting, remains recognisably a Western
G42 059 with everything from the obligatory barroom scene to *"Oh Suzannah**"
G42 060 on the soundtrack. ^His films are also all *"action films**". ^From
G42 061 *6TANK BUSTERS *0on things have a habit of exploding in Murphy's
G42 062 films, cars squeal their tires, people run for cover. ^Even in *6THE
G42 063 QUIET EARTH *0where the world's inhabitants have been reduced to three
G42 064 they still seem able to find excuses to indulge in car chases and fire
G42 065 guns at one another. ^Overall though this violence seems not so much
G42 066 exploited for horror or suspense as for fun.
G42 067    |^This sense of fun (as I shall argue, one of the key ingredients
G42 068 in Murphy's cinema) is achieved through the continual counterbalancing
G42 069 of a sense of action with a sense of humour. ^Murphy's own distinctive
G42 070 brand of zany comedy is perhaps the most identifiable element of his
G42 071 work and it provides many of its best moments. ^Yet while it can be
G42 072 his biggest asset it is also often a liability. ^Such is the
G42 073 exuberance of Murphy's humour that frequently it misses its mark. ^The
G42 074 *"joke**" cut in *6PORK PIE *0from someone vomiting to tomato sauce
G42 075 being poured on a fried egg; the frilly woman's underwear and the
G42 076 vicar's dog collar that are discovered in the empty motel room in
G42 077 *6QUIET EARTH: *0these are some of the moments in which Murphy
G42 078 ventures perilously close to the territory of *6POLICE ACADEMY.
G42 079    |^*0Unfortunately this occasional misdirection of comic aim is
G42 080 not Murphy's only flaw. ^For all his achievements as a director Murphy
G42 081 has yet to make a wholly satisfying film and much of the problem here
G42 082 lies with poorly constructed narratives. ^In this respect *6GOODBYE
G42 083 PORK PIE, *0his first feature, remains arguably his best in that what
G42 084 it lacks in the sophistication and ambition of the later works it
G42 085 makes up for through a unity of purpose and feel. ^*6UTU *0and *6THE
G42 086 QUIET EARTH *0on the other hand both suffer from major structural
G42 087 faults. ^The former, for all its fine moments, never really comes to
G42 088 terms with its epic-like multi-character narrative. ^Likewise *6THE
G42 089 QUIET EARTH *0also struggles with its storyline as the promising
G42 090 last-people-left-on-earth scenario with which it begins is left to
G42 091 degenerate into a simplistic action plot about the romantic troubles
G42 092 of three people trying to blow something up.
G42 093    |^But as I've already said, what makes Murphy interesting as a
G42 094 director is that his work as a whole is worth more than the mere sum
G42 095 of its individual parts. ^When placed together *6GOODBYE PORK PIE, UTU
G42 096 *0and *6THE QUIET EARTH *0reveal a number of similarities, despite the
G42 097 apparent disparities of their plots. ^Through mapping these
G42 098 similarities we can glimpse the outline of another story, one told
G42 099 through the space in which these films overlap. ^This story is, I
G42 100 believe, characterized by many features and influences that can be
G42 101 broadly described by the term *"counterculture**". ^In the rest of
G42 102 this article I intend to examine these features.
G42 103 *<*4Social Disengagement and the Counterculture*>
G42 104    |^*0In my use of the term counterculture I refer specifically to
G42 105 certain movements of disaffected middle-class youths in post-war
G42 106 capitalist society. ^Groups such as the Beats of the Fifties and the
G42 107 hippies and dropouts of the Sixties were, while by no means identical,
G42 108 united by a similar antipathy towards what they perceived as the
G42 109 stifling conformity of bourgeois norms. ^They were primarily a social
G42 110 phenomenon but one which also found a strong cultural expression in
G42 111 literature and cinema. ^Although most of these works were, in a broad
G42 112 sense, social critiques, they most frequently found shape as
G42 113 celebrations (often tragic) of those who did not conform, rather than
G42 114 as detailed critical dissections of those who did. ^For the artists of
G42 115 the counterculture were primarily concerned with describing themselves
G42 116 (and people like themselves) and the difficulty they had being
G42 117 themselves in a world that always wanted them to be someone else. ^In
G42 118 a famous essay *"Disengagement: The Art of the Beat Generation**"
G42 119 critic Kenneth Rexroth records this fondness for dealing
G42 120 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G42 121 ^Counterculture art, then, is the art of the outsider. ^Society as a
G42 122 whole does make its presence felt, but only through attempts to impose
G42 123 its authority. ^Otherwise it remains largely in the background, at
G42 124 most a dark shadow on the surrounding horizon.
G42 125    |^Similarly Murphy's films are also all about social
G42 126 disengagement. ^Both *6PORK PIE *0and *6UTU *0revolve around
G42 127 characters who have chosen to opt out of society; in *6THE QUIET EARTH
G42 128 *0of course it's the other way around, this time it's society that
G42 129 opts out, leaving Zac and the others stranded. ^But the effect is the
G42 130 same. ^In each of these films we are made conscious of a gap that
G42 131 exists between the central characters and the rest of the world, a gap
G42 132 that delineates them as beyond those social boundaries which enclose
G42 133 others.
G42 134    |^This sense of social deviancy is most obvious in *6GOODBYE PORK
G42 135 PIE *0which is a fairly straightforward celebration of
G42 136 anti-authoritarianism and nonconformist values. ^Here Gerry and John's
G42 137 rebellion takes the form of an anarchic joy-ride in which the forces
G42 138 of social order *- the police and the Ministry of Transport *- are
G42 139 continually outwitted and humiliated. ^Note that the film chooses to
G42 140 concentrate almost solely upon the rebels, not on what they are
G42 141 rebelling against. ^We assume, for example, rather than actually
G42 142 witness the oppressiveness of the small town from which Gerry flees.
G42 143 ^Indeed the clearest articulation of what it is they are actually
G42 144 running from is described rather than shown early in the film by John,
G42 145 when he offers his departing lover Sue a tongue-in-cheek promise:
G42 146 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G42 147 **[PLATES**]
G42 148 ^Visualizations of this image are provided to a certain extent by the
G42 149 Ian Watkins character on holiday with his family in an identical
G42 150 yellow mini and by the life of Sue's sister in Invercargill, but these
G42 151 are only minor, underemphasized moments. ^On the whole *6GOODBYE PORK
G42 152 PIE *0seems not especially interested in providing a social critique
G42 153 or in backgrounding its characters' alienation; it prefers instead to
G42 154 simply delight in the act of rebellion itself.
G42 155    |^*6UTU *0is also centred upon social outlawry, though it must be
G42 156 conceded that in this film Te Wheke's revolt is not endorsed anywhere
G42 157 near as unequivocably as *6PORK PIE *0does the Blondinis'. ^Indeed
G42 158 while Te Wheke may be its chief protagonist the film's true hero is
G42 159 James Scott, an officer in the British army no less. ^That a
G42 160 representative of Law and Order should be cast as the film's main
G42 161 identification figure seems a long way away from *6PORK PIE*0's
G42 162 unsympathetic portrayal of the forces of the state. ^I would argue
G42 163 nonetheless that *6UTU *0retains many of the nonconformist thematics
G42 164 of its predecessor. ^It would seem that in choosing to make a film
G42 165 about Maori rebellion Murphy found himself pulled in two directions,
G42 166 between on the one hand a natural disposition towards acts of social
G42 167 revolt, and on the other an inability as a pakeha to totally identify
G42 168 with an attempted overthrow of white culture. ^Thus while the film's
G42 169 attitude towards Te Wheke is certainly not devoid of sympathy and it
G42 170 clearly supports the spirit of his rebellion if not certain of its
G42 171 manifestations, it finds it necessary at the same time to keep its
G42 172 distance, filling the gap between us and Te Wheke with pakeha
G42 173 identification figures.
G42 174    |^Yet despite the presence of these pakeha characters like Scott
G42 175 and Jonathon Williamson, their society as a whole remains something we
G42 176 are only dimly aware of, lurking somewhere *"out there**". ^Again we
G42 177 see how Murphy has chosen to foreground outsiders, an assertion in
G42 178 which I include the army as well as the rebels. ^The army (by which I
G42 179 mean the common soldiery, not the aristocratic Colonel Elliot) may be
G42 180 the agents of colonial society but they are not
G42 181 **[PLATE**]
G42 182 part of it. ^In what we see of them they are not settlers but
G42 183 *"movers**", engaged in a transient life of continual adventure. ^The
G42 184 similarity of their lives to those of the rebels is such that the
G42 185 lines between them are frequently blurred, many having associations
G42 186 with both sides (Te Wheke and Eru desert while Henare contemplates it;
G42 187 Kura's and Scott's relationship divides their loyalties, while
G42 188 Wiremu's allegiance always remains ambiguous). ^In fact our only real
G42 189 glimpse of *"normal**" colonial life (apart from the briefest of peeks
G42 190 at the citizenry of Te Puna) is the home of Emily and Jonathon
G42 191 Williamson and this we see only moments before it's destroyed by Te
G42 192 Wheke's troops.
G42 193 *#
G43 001 **[230 TEXT G43**]
G43 002 |^*0Throughout 1968 and 1969 suburbia is Killeen's main subject.
G43 003 ^Suburbia had been for some thirty years a stock object of derogation
G43 004 for New Zealand intellectuals, who found virtue and truth only in a
G43 005 ruggedly *1rural *0unintellectuality, in hard men in hard light; and
G43 006 so it was still for many of Killeen's generation; and so it is yet for
G43 007 the more banal of our painters and writers.
G43 008    |^Consider, as an early instance of such distaste for suburbia,
G43 009 these remarks in an {0A.R.D.} Fairburn letter home from London, of
G43 010 March 1931:
G43 011 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G43 012 |^Or consider this more recent example from one of Fairburn's
G43 013 disciples:
G43 014 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G43 015    |^But Killeen's attitude is not so simply determined: *1his
G43 016 *0suburbia (*1its *0blessed days of endless blue) might as easily be
G43 017 claimed as the object of celebration as of derision. ^Killeen's
G43 018 suburbia seems to come, and somewhat indeterminably to take its place,
G43 019 precisely in the slash of fissure between *1urban/ rural. ^*0In so
G43 020 occupying that fissuring site *1between, *0it perhaps disallows the
G43 021 stock opposition of country to city in regionalist discourse, or
G43 022 bluntens that sharp dichotomy in which the rural is invariably
G43 023 privileged and the urban despised. ^Killeen's suburbia marks, in any
G43 024 case, the historical change Fredric Jameson points to:
G43 025 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G43 026    |^Now that a McCahon-like landscape of dark, bushclad hill may so
G43 027 easily reflect in one of Killeen's suburban windows, or come through
G43 028 its glass, so the antithesis of country/ city must be somewhat undone.
G43 029 ^Killeen's paintings like *1First Car North, Car, Cloud and Hill, *0or
G43 030 *1Bulldozer, *0mark the opening of the way into the country for
G43 031 highway and suburb; while his paintings of highway and road signs
G43 032 re-mark the coming of automobile culture. ^And Killeen's suburbia
G43 033 repeatedly mimes that universal standardisation in which the house of
G43 034 the New Zealand small town, and even the *'isolated**' farmer's house,
G43 035 and the objects inside them, become quite indistinguishable from the
G43 036 houses and objects of the city suburb...
G43 037    |^Objects is the word. ^The armchair, for instance, looms large
G43 038 in these paintings, almost innumerably looms, out**[ARB**]-numbering
G43 039 the figures by far. ^Armchairs are become beings, companions say of
G43 040 Killeen's *1House Lady *0as she exercises or reclines. ^Killeen's
G43 041 creature is inside the house, cut off from the world of event: she
G43 042 dances alone with chairs as audience and partners. ^If she is in
G43 043 active pose *- traditional attribute of the male *- it is an inutile
G43 044 action, one which is less act than reflection, since the only body the
G43 045 act may affect is her own. ^And that body too perhaps, is but an
G43 046 object, a possession which she must *'husband**', to keep it, like all
G43 047 the furniture of her life, in perfect condition.
G43 048    |^As for the male of the species *- we may see him with his head
G43 049 full of chair (*1Chair in Head): *0the mind is constituted by the
G43 050 objects at once of its desire and its consumption.
G43 051    |^Emotions are rarely displayed in Killeen's suburbia *- if they
G43 052 are displayed they are not shared. ^So an exercising woman is caught
G43 053 in the pose of an ecstatic maenad, but it is an ecstasy only of a
G43 054 body's exertion, and one which finds no echo in her surrounds. ^A
G43 055 woman leans against a living room wall and smokes, in a space of
G43 056 countable objects; gazes blankly over what Ruskin would call the fatal
G43 057 newness of the furniture, over things which have no patina of memory
G43 058 or use. ^But we are given no reason to think Killeen regards them as
G43 059 fatal, nor *- as yet *- the lot of the woman: here things might seem
G43 060 simply to be, so permissive of our opinion that we may bring to them
G43 061 what we will.
G43 062    |^Nor should we forget, perhaps, that Ian Scott, Killeen's art's
G43 063 closest companion in these years, was later to say, in words which
G43 064 would well describe many a Killeen suburban picture:
G43 065 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G43 066 ^And so, it may be, did Killeen like such things, or, at least, their
G43 067 patterns of which he made patterns.
G43 068    |^The props of Killeen's theatre of suburban life, however often
G43 069 repeated, are limited in number. ^One could easily make a list of them
G43 070 *- their very repetition and interchangeability from one painting to
G43 071 another encourages it: curtain; armchair; lamp; lampstand; picture;
G43 072 carpet; mat; table; telephone; wall; window; holland blind; venetian
G43 073 blind; road**[ARB**]-sign; hedge; tree; lawn; corrugated iron; white
G43 074 weather-board; a sky patch of invariable blue. ^That, I think, is the
G43 075 lot. ^They are become interchangeable signs, moved from one painting
G43 076 to another, and interchangeable forms which Killeen may arrange as he
G43 077 will. ^This interchangeability is literally so: ^Killeen used to have
G43 078 large forms cut out of paper, a *'man**' form, say, which might be
G43 079 stood up in an interior, and then in a suburban street; lain
G43 080 horizontally, it might, purely by its position, become *'dead man**'.
G43 081    |^These cut-outs, these patterns (like a dressmaker's paper
G43 082 pattern from which innumerable dresses each the same may be made),
G43 083 could be shifted at will from one painting to another, and stuck down
G43 084 on any painting. ^They were *'stuck**' by the simple device of
G43 085 arranging them on the studio wall, tracing their arrangement onto a
G43 086 large sheet of tracing paper, transferring that tracing to the board,
G43 087 and then colouring in the outline so made.
G43 088    |^Killeen's art, then, is not a realist art, in the topographic
G43 089 sense of realist *- the portrait of some specific place *- it is
G43 090 **[PLATES**]
G43 091 (already, as in the cut-out to come) an art of made and movable signs.
G43 092    |^Nor (except for several portraits of the painter *- pictures in
G43 093 pictures) are there portraits of persons any more than there are of
G43 094 places. ^Killeen's suburban woman, say, is but a *1type. ^*0Though
G43 095 (necessarily, in a painting) she has some individual features (no
G43 096 painted figure can be quite like another), she is, nevertheless, as
G43 097 Barthes has said of the photographed fashion model, *'a normative
G43 098 individual, chosen for her canonic generality**'. ^And the same is so
G43 099 of Killeen's suburban man. ^He is nothing but a generic term.
G43 100 ^Creature. ^Figment. ^Sign only.
G43 101    |^Emotions, I have said, are rarely displayed in Killeen's
G43 102 suburban pictures; in their signs of *'person**', whether of *'man**'
G43 103 or of *'woman**', neither facial expression or pose much exhorts us to
G43 104 feel. ^Nor does facial feature much touch us. ^There are no very clear
G43 105 signs of cruelty or kindness, of intelligence or stupidity, such as we
G43 106 find in classic painting; and these faces are seldom assigned the
G43 107 signs either of beauty or ugliness. ^If, as Proust has claimed, the
G43 108 features of the face are hardly more than gestures, the very lack in
G43 109 Killeen's suburban pictures of much specificity of face outside the
G43 110 generality of *'man's face**', or *'woman's face**', is a refusal to
G43 111 grant them any too emphatically precise a significance.
G43 112    |^In classic painting, in Barthes's words, *'gestures are
G43 113 deflected from their corporeal fields, immediately assigned (by a haste
G43 114 which resembles fear of the body) to an ideal signification**'; and
G43 115 *1movement *0is *'a word which in all of classical civilisation has
G43 116 continually shifted from the body to the soul**'. ^The classic
G43 117 painter's aim, as Alberti beautifully said, is to *'reveal, by the
G43 118 movements of the body, the almost infinite movements of the heart**'.
G43 119 ^So we are moved by classic painting.
G43 120    |^In Killeen's suburban paintings, however, on the rare occasions
G43 121 when movement is present, it is a movement only of the body. ^A man
G43 122 walks. ^A woman exercises. ^But there does not seem to be, anywhere,
G43 123 *'what Baudelaire calls the emphatic truth of gesture, that we find in
G43 124 demonstrative paintings**'. ^Killeen's figures, in contrast to the
G43 125 classic, are undemonstrative, indeterminate: they seem to be only what
G43 126 they are in their corporeal field *- or what they do: there is no
G43 127 emphatic deflection to meaning.
G43 128    |^To the *'suspended, oversignifying gesture**' of classic
G43 129 painting, says Barthes, *'we must give the name *1\numen, *0for it is
G43 130 indeed the gesture of a god who silently creates fate, {0i.e.},
G43 131 meaning**'. ^Killeen's figures, considered in this classic sense,
G43 132 approach the meaningless: they have no *- or very little *-
G43 133 demonstrative solicitude for us. ^We are unhectored by gesture, we are
G43 134 left to make what meaning we will.
G43 135 **[PLATES**]
G43 136    |^Nor even are Killeen's humans made much superior in status to
G43 137 objects: the people in the picture are no more expressive, mostly,
G43 138 than the things. ^A man is made as immobile as a mat; and in paintings
G43 139 like *1Two women and chair, *0the title too grants humanity no more or
G43 140 less importance than an item of furniture. ^And yet this, I would
G43 141 suggest, is less to impugn the humanity of the suburbanite, or to
G43 142 accuse of a complacent materialism, than it is to remove *'man**' from
G43 143 the central position in which a discredited humanism had placed
G43 144 *'him**', and to begin to offer a world in which no thing is
G43 145 privileged above any other.
G43 146    |^It is to deny the interiority which humanism (the bourgeois
G43 147 capitalist ethic) had granted to *'man**'. ^The human is shown by
G43 148 Killeen not as an individual interiority, but as an object of objects;
G43 149 a creature defined and constituted by the objects with which it
G43 150 surrounds itself, and which are inscribed by capitalism as a need
G43 151 within it. (^See again the painting *1Chair in Head.)
G43 152    |^*0In the words of Killeen's green notebook, what is suggested
G43 153 is that *'*1in the eyes of the universe everything is the same *-
G43 154 equal**': *0an effect connoted too by the compositional methods of the
G43 155 suburbia paintings (as it will be from now on, throughout the oeuvre),
G43 156 where nothing is granted the too privileging place of centrality.
G43 157 **[PLATE**]
G43 158    |^In the words of another Killeen note of the time:
G43 159 |**[LIST**]
G43 160 |^*1Suburbia *0\0n. (\0usu. \0derog)? ^We return, at the last, to that
G43 161 first of our questions. ^Might Killeen's suburbia be the object of
G43 162 celebration or derision?
G43 163    |^Somewhere behind Killeen's suburbia painting, and perhaps still
G43 164 more in its modes of content than of form, is American pop art, with
G43 165 *1its *0(ironic? affectionate?) celebrations of the urban banal, for
G43 166 which Killeen's suburbia might be said to be a New Zealand equivalent.
G43 167 ^I mean, by Killeen's works too the question is raised that
G43 168 Baudrillard has asked of pop paintings: *'if they smile, is it the
G43 169 cool smile of critical distance, that smile which might accompany a
G43 170 knowing wink; or is it the smile of collusion?**'
G43 171    |^Or might there be here a social critique? ^Might we say of
G43 172 Killeen's woman as she leans and smokes against a living room wall,
G43 173 *'the jobless housewife is bored sick**'? ^The lamp, the coffee table,
G43 174 the curtain and venetian blind: are these the accoutrements of a
G43 175 modern melancholia? ^Might we say:
G43 176 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G43 177 ^And isn't the suburbanite of *1Man and Window Reflection *0somewhat
G43 178 bowed down, as they say as if, perhaps, by depression?
G43 179    |^Killeen once wrote next to a sketch in his green notebook:
G43 180 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G43 181 |and reworked it on another occasion:
G43 182 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G43 183    |^These are not formalist descriptions, since they speak of
G43 184 clothes as of a vestimentary language, and not as a mere pattern of
G43 185 colours and shapes. ^Yet they are the only notes which suggest any
G43 186 satiric intent towards the suburbanite, apart from the question
G43 187 Killeen asks himself on page 113 of his green notebook: *'some
G43 188 vindictive titles?**', and answers perhaps on page 141:
G43 189 |**[LIST**]
G43 190    |^There may be, then, in the calm lawns of Killeen's suburbia,
G43 191 some occasional snakes in the grass. ^Yet there are no such titles to
G43 192 the suburbia paintings, and mostly Killeen's subjects are those of an
G43 193 achieved order, not news items: they are entirely uncatastrophic. ^On
G43 194 page 10 of the green notebook, below a series of suburban sketches,
G43 195 Killeen writes: *'^On the one hand I have banality of subject *- on
G43 196 the other pattern making**'. ^We have here, in such seeming separation
G43 197 of *'subject**' and *'pattern**', the source of a certain critical
G43 198 difficulty for those who have tried to determine which is Killeen's
G43 199 prime interest, subject or pattern, and have tended to assume that his
G43 200 attitude to his subject must be satiric: *'Killeen as social
G43 201 commentator**', as Docking has it.
G43 202    |^But Killeen's subject is the banal, less perhaps in the sense
G43 203 of the trite or the vulgar, the trivial or the petty (to which he
G43 204 might feel amused superiority), than it is the banal in the sense of
G43 205 the commonplace. ^It is, Killeen says today, *'just what was about
G43 206 me**' *- it was, and is, *1where he lives.
G43 207 *#
G44 001 **[231 TEXT G44**]
G44 002 |^*0Bill Hammond's first layer of colour is a rather loud chrome
G44 003 yellow. ^While it is still wet he applies a thin layer of scarlet red
G44 004 over it, producing a ripple of dirty pink. ^Hammond may be
G44 005 constructing another of his paradoxically pebble-sized mountain
G44 006 ranges, in which case the scarlet will fight the yellow amid the pink
G44 007 and the fissured mountainsides will become a blanched grey. ^It's a
G44 008 torrid combination, but not as depressing as its opposite: a murky
G44 009 grey, flecked or moulded into images combining, perhaps, yellow,
G44 010 scarlet, pink, purple and lime green.
G44 011    |^Dizzy? probably yes. ^But recognise the
G44 012 fifties-kitsch-melting-lino chromatic theory? ^I doubt it; for among
G44 013 painters Hammond is master and sole exponent of the school. ^That is
G44 014 not so much because Hammond has invented the school itself: it is
G44 015 *'out there**' in the rock music of many a pub, in the gear of many
G44 016 neophyte punk on the streets. ^Rather, Hammond has converted the
G44 017 conventions of that music and its ethos into conventions of painting.
G44 018 ^And since his first cycle of paintings literally *'hit**' the gallery
G44 019 circuit in 1984, Hammond has become a celebrated, if enigmatic,
G44 020 one-man-band on the funk end of the New Zealand art scene.
G44 021    |^*'Funk**' is a noun. ^It does not have a nice meaning: to be in
G44 022 a funk is to experience fear, panic or terror. ^Over the last decade
G44 023 rock music has become increasingly concerned with the form, expression
G44 024 and management of overwhelming anxiety: in short, with funk. ^In truth
G44 025 that has created the paradoxical situation where the direction taken
G44 026 by the supposedly *'hip**' or *'cool**' *'muso**' has been to expose
G44 027 the psychology of the
G44 028 **[PLATES**]
G44 029 screamingly uncool: to find sound and song for anxiety and breakdown,
G44 030 both societal and personal.
G44 031    |^Amid such an arena of inspiration, Hammond is inextricably
G44 032 drawn towards the paradoxes of personal funk. ^His images are those of
G44 033 an introvert: in short, incontrovertably subjective. ^In the
G44 034 relatively short period *- in painterly terms *- since 1984, two
G44 035 overlapping cycles of images have been produced: those of a sardonic,
G44 036 strung-out carnival of human folly and, more recently, those of a
G44 037 state of extreme personal disintegration. ^While differing, sometimes
G44 038 intermingling conventions tend to cluster around each kind of image,
G44 039 both adhere to a central convention of spatial distortion and
G44 040 discontinuity.
G44 041    |^The thematic concerns involve an anxiety about communication or
G44 042 its opposite, isolation. ^Items taken from the media and popular
G44 043 commodity culture are often used as motifs: digital alarm clocks and
G44 044 television sets predominate. ^Mutant humanoid characters are depicted
G44 045 as if trying to get their messages across or sing their parts, but
G44 046 often without audience or alone in the group. ^Their mutant shapes and
G44 047 forms appear representative of the inner condition of non-achievement,
G44 048 as if they continuously grow more disable.
G44 049    |^The concomitant convention of spatial discontinuity emphasises
G44 050 the impossibility of communication. ^Humanoids are often depicted in
G44 051 vast halls or amphitheatres, where no matter how much they shout or
G44 052 what gadgets they use, they will never *'get through**', in the senses
G44 053 of being heard or even hearing themselves. ^The black humour of the
G44 054 content of these scenarios is extended by jokes of scale. ^For
G44 055 instance, the painting *1Out in the Real World in Real Terms *0depicts
G44 056 two plumed creatures exercising with weights and machines in manic
G44 057 zeal while a tiny martini glass, token of the good life to which they
G44 058 dedicate their efforts, sits in front of them. ^In the foreground, as
G44 059 black ironic comment, a gigantic television set displays a dark grey,
G44 060 second-rate movie gangsterland whose chief figure throws up a jet of
G44 061 red vomit.
G44 062    |^Like his use of colour, for his space Hammond has also extended
G44 063 material taken from elsewhere, but in this case from two sources,
G44 064 which lie in the high and low of imagery itself.
G44 065    |^The low source comprises the heavily satirical comic strip,
G44 066 with its exaggerated forms and drawn-on lines indicating colour and
G44 067 depth. ^The high source is the kind of perspectival distortion found
G44 068 in De Chirico and the surrealists who followed but never equalled him.
G44 069 ^After his usual fashion, however, the tension of Hammond's conversion
G44 070 of convention quite blasts the notion of perspectival distortion to
G44 071 new heights. ^Hammond's psychological limiting condition in comparison
G44 072 to De Chirico's for instance, is not the cool, ominous dreamspace of,
G44 073 say, a deserted Italian piazza, but the far more charged one of a
G44 074 queasy world expressive of human disintegration. ^Yet, for that,
G44 075 Hammond's management of his complex and playful spatial distortions
G44 076 creates a geometry of surface and a depth-play for the eye which is
G44 077 tantalising.
G44 078    |^The vignette painting, *1One For The Money, Two For The Show,
G44 079 *0an early piece from the carnival series, is one such example of
G44 080 geometry and depth-play. ^Its subject is a woman wearing a scarlet
G44 081 dress decorated by a pattern of white strokes which closely *- too
G44 082 closely *- resemble cigarettes. ^The woman appears to be in some kind
G44 083 of parlour, where, leaning on a window sill, she peers through
G44 084 binoculars into a yast yellow expanse. ^Her pointy face is seen in
G44 085 sufficient detail to reveal the sneer-grin of avaricious
G44 086 self-satisfaction.
G44 087    |^The image of such a woman implies an aura of corruption. ^It is
G44 088 in part a matter of low, stylistic parody: of artificiality of
G44 089 colours, line and object. ^A greater parody still is the woman
G44 090 herself: for the image implies that she is watching a show, yet,
G44 091 effectively, the horror of her depravity is the show. ^But this could
G44 092 not be so if she was not also part of a visual theatre, for as much as
G44 093 the depravity belongs to her, it also belongs to the space she
G44 094 *'exists**' in.
G44 095    |^That drama begins with the twist of the woman's torso from the
G44 096 waist, which is the central point of a number of perspectively queer
G44 097 manipulations. ^The chair on which the lower half of the woman's body
G44 098 rests is consistent with the plane of the floor, which is tilted at a
G44 099 rather steep incline, sloping down towards the lower right corner of
G44 100 the painting. ^Even so, in Alice in Wonderland fashion, the lower body
G44 101 is distorted so that her right leg looms larger than her diminutive
G44 102 left. ^But the twist from the waist, leading up the arched torso to
G44 103 the elbows perched on the window sill, reaches over into yet another
G44 104 plane inconsistent with the floor plane. ^And again, the window
G44 105 mantles fall outwards, as does the plane of the wall. ^The space, like
G44 106 the woman, one wants to say, leers queasily, crazily.
G44 107    |^The perspectival play of Hammond's paintings is in no small
G44 108 part due to the fact that he paints from a very high vantage point,
G44 109 (about 120 degrees above horizontal compared to the usual sixty.) ^In
G44 110 the personal disintegration series a number of transformations take
G44 111 place. ^Most particularly, there is a transferral
G44 112 **[PLATE**]
G44 113 from paradoxical, palatial interiors which dwarf humans and objects
G44 114 alike to vast mountainous panoramas where, amid some of the old, witty
G44 115 motifs such as gigantic curtains dividing the landscape, there has
G44 116 also evolved a huge slug-like *'humanoid**' which dwarfs the vistas of
G44 117 mountain ranges.
G44 118    |^In a painting such as *1I Heat Up, I Can't Cool Down, *0a
G44 119 barely human head spurts in a volcanic eruption from what is literally
G44 120 a mountainous table-land. ^Its mouth is agape in a primal scream and
G44 121 from that mouth another new motif *- a serpentine rope *- springs over
G44 122 an aisle of mountains occupying the right side of the painting.
G44 123    |^Similar in mood is the painting *1And I'm Always Worried,
G44 124 *0which depicts a beached mutant humanoid form whose outline facial
G44 125 features are scratched onto its bulbous head amid much other graffiti.
G44 126 ^But perhaps the largest change displayed by paintings such as these
G44 127 two is that, despite an increase in vista, the perspectival complexity
G44 128 of the image and images within images is reduced. ^One is left,
G44 129 rather, at sea surrounded by sloshing anxiety.
G44 130    |^And that worries me. ^For, for Bill Hammond to lose that
G44 131 balance between queasiness and parody on the one hand, and a
G44 132 robustness of image on the other, for anxiety to overwhelm image, is
G44 133 to lose the delicacy of visual enjoyment so masterfully employed in
G44 134 his other series of works. ^It is to seem to give in to the interior
G44 135 of funk. ^I know that Hammond hasn't so given in, for there are many
G44 136 radiant images that surround images such as these. ^Yet for these
G44 137 images to become part of the Hammond identity, I feel, I hope for
G44 138 art's sake, is a momentary lapse.
G44 139 *<*2NORMAN MACLEAN *0on the Montana Lindauer Art Award 1986
G44 140 exhibition*>
G44 141 *<60 works selected by the judge Jan Nigro from 313 entries*>
G44 142 *<Gisborne Museum & Arts Centre 7 to 25 May 1986*>
G44 143    |^The general impression on entering the gallery for this year's
G44 144 exhibition was of being at the centre of an explosion in a lolly
G44 145 factory. ^Colour and shape threatened to engulf, which was hardly
G44 146 surprising, since the walls were uncomfortably filled by sixty
G44 147 predominantly large works, with the result that striking paintings
G44 148 were easily overlooked, especially if they happened to be in abstract
G44 149 style and thus easily dismissed in favour of their near neighbours,
G44 150 the comfortably familiar seated figures and placid views. ^There were
G44 151 simply too many; and, cheek-by-jowl, they tended to subdue or even
G44 152 cancel one another out. ^The general effect made for a degree of
G44 153 confusion which is possibly reflected in the following.
G44 154    |^There was an immediate sense of deja vu in this show: familiar
G44 155 styles and names cropped up in their perennial manner: Annie Baird,
G44 156 Leonard Lambert, Gary Waldrom, and several others, have become a
G44 157 staple of this annual exhibition, which perhaps says something for the
G44 158 competence and general appeal of their works, managing to impress a
G44 159 different selector each time. ^Noticeable too was the derivative
G44 160 tendency throughout. ^There were imitations and adaptations of
G44 161 everything from Matisse and Seurat to Rita Angus and David Armitage.
G44 162 ^I found it difficult to believe that in all cases it was some form of
G44 163 unconscious tribute, and was reminded that originality is a quite rare
G44 164 quality in contemporary {0NZ} painting. ^Even the precise watercolours
G44 165 of Ted Sherwen (\0nos 46 & 47 in the catalogue) *- pleasing in their
G44 166 gentle, subdued way *- had the unmistakable stamp of a text-book
G44 167 process about them whereby anyone who had learned to apply successive
G44 168 pale washes could easily pick up the step-by-step knack of using
G44 169 masking fluid to create immaculate patchworks of white and half tone,
G44 170 so that *"a painting**" is half completed before a dab of specific
G44 171 interest has been brushed into place.
G44 172    |^Jan Nigro, this year's selector, opted for the figurative with
G44 173 twentyeight works *- almost half the show *- utilising human forms,
G44 174 and numerous others relying on landscape and the like. ^Pure
G44 175 abstraction was minimal, but some of it, such as the bold
G44 176 Abstract-Expressionist works of Ross Gray (\0no.14) and Quentin
G44 177 MacFarlane (\0no.34), created considerable impact, and were rather
G44 178 more memorable than the plethora of pastel-hued waterways, hillslopes,
G44 179 and benignly posed persons, which are a usual feature of exhibitions
G44 180 such as this, run on free-for-all lines. ^Selectors' choices always
G44 181 spark a little controversy, but for all that, Nigro's preferences were
G44 182 intriguing. ^First-prize winner, *1Barb and Obi *0(\0no.7) by Diana
G44 183 Curtis of Auckland, was an accurately rendered study, admirable at a
G44 184 glance, forgettable soon afterwards *- perhaps because sullen ladies
G44 185 slouched in deck-chairs with significant objects on their forbidding
G44 186 laps have become a mite commonplace via the full-page glossy ads we
G44 187 scarcely glance at in flicking through any moderately-priced magazine.
G44 188 ^More painterly and fresher in imagery was the second-prize winner,
G44 189 *1The Mason's daughter *0(\0no.56), in which Auckland's Peter Waddell
G44 190 applied his colour to create rippling surfaces charged with energy *-
G44 191 almost Klimt-like at times *- and the relationship of the reclining
G44 192 nude to the partially obscured window evoked a distinct air of
G44 193 isolation and melancholy calm.
G44 194    |^The selection of other figure studies favoured more carefully
G44 195 posed and conventional types. ^Stylistically satisfying was Gary
G44 196 Waldrom's loosely executed *1Sarah's Kimono *0(\0no.57), in which the
G44 197 viewer is confronted by the model's direct and brooding gaze, the
G44 198 intensity of which compels exploration of the moist contours of fabric
G44 199 clutched around a tense body, the soft tangle of uncombed hair
G44 200 streaked by wan morning light.
G44 201 *#
G45 001 **[232 TEXT G45**]
G45 002 |^*2LA TRAVIATA *0has come and gone, leaving in its wake New Zealand's
G45 003 opera scene in a somewhat changed condition. ^Lion Breweries are happy
G45 004 about having backed a winner, the Arts Council has muffled its recent
G45 005 threats about Mercury Theatre and Mercury Opera has firmly declared
G45 006 itself to be both financially and artistically viable.
G45 007    |^The prospect had not been good. ^*1Traviata *0makes enormous
G45 008 demands on the principals and rather than adopt the
G45 009 cast-and-understudy approach, which at least provides for the whims of
G45 010 the gods, the company had instead to field two casts and pray for
G45 011 freedom from flu epidemics and the like.
G45 012    |^Shortly before rehearsals began, Wendy Dixon, who headed one of
G45 013 the casts, had to withdraw, and only by the sheerest good fortune of
G45 014 Vera Rozsa's recent visit to this country did Miyuku Morimoto
G45 015 materialise from Madam Rozsa's group of proteges.
G45 016    |^There is no orchestral pit in the Mercury Theatre, only a
G45 017 finger of no-man's land between the footlights and the first row.
G45 018 ^Getting an orchestra into that area is a miracle in itself and the
G45 019 process of reducing the score is a tedious one, and it makes the
G45 020 players highly vulnerable to criticism. ^A violinist playing slightly
G45 021 below the note will not stand out along with 30 others, but every
G45 022 insecurity is noticed when you're one of only half a dozen.
G45 023    |^Wayne Laird's precise percussion work is fascinating to watch,
G45 024 but of course he shouldn't really be sitting almost on stage. ^It is
G45 025 also difficult to stop the brass from becoming over-prominent when
G45 026 they're sitting above everyone else.
G45 027    |^There is no satisfaction in recalling that Verdi himself had to
G45 028 tolerate visible orchestras *- he submerged them just as soon as he
G45 029 could, and blamed Wagner for the idea. ^In Mercury Theatre, The
G45 030 Problem of the Pit must surely be one of its top priorities, and one
G45 031 to be addressed as soon as possible.
G45 032    |^Unforeseen disasters compounded the situation, and included
G45 033 Juan Matteucci's being taken off to hospital after two days into
G45 034 rehearsal. ^Matteucci, whose every pore seems to breathe Italian
G45 035 opera, has carried Mercury's musical direction through thick and thin.
G45 036 ^His involvement in *1Traviata *0was crucial and intensive, and his
G45 037 speedy return prompted relieved **[PLATE**]
G45 038 prayers of thanks and reminded everyone how fragile and dependent the
G45 039 whole enterprise really is.
G45 040    |^Andrew Sewell, a conductor from the ranks who has been acting
G45 041 as a kind of unsung, second-class, voluntary, sub-assistant, part-time
G45 042 conductor, was given a performance of his own to conduct and the
G45 043 result was impressive. ^More important though was the relief expressed
G45 044 by everyone in the knowledge that some sense of musical continuity was
G45 045 being established at the podium and that the possibility now existed
G45 046 of a spreading of the load that has so far had to be carried by the
G45 047 maestro himself.
G45 048    |^But when all's said and done, the central problems of the opera
G45 049 lie within the work. ^*1Traviata *0has a libretto that telescopes time
G45 050 in a ruthless manner, and hinges on conventions of family honour which
G45 051 are almost impossible for a contemporary audience to appreciate.
G45 052    |^The theatrical trap is to try to fill the production with lots
G45 053 of *"business**" in the mistaken belief that the opera needs to be
G45 054 made more real to the public. ^Raymond Hawthorne chose rather to let
G45 055 each act develop its own tempo and one was surprised to discover that
G45 056 the whole opera is almost an unbroken symphonic progression from a
G45 057 fast movement to a slow one.
G45 058    |^So much for the conception and the production. ^What of the
G45 059 execution? ^How did they *1sing?
G45 060    |^*0Anthony Benfell must be one of the Mercury's prize
G45 061 possessions. ^He's a tenor, he looks good on stage and he acts
G45 062 convincingly. ^His voice has an appealing warmth to it, and he can be
G45 063 heroic without being harsh. ^Above all he sings,**[SIC**] musically
G45 064 and has the ability to impart colour on the move, although his
G45 065 tendency to constant diminuendo could become habit-forming. ^In the
G45 066 alternative cast, Warren Cottrell presented himself as perhaps a more
G45 067 believable Alfredo and shared in some of Benfell's undoubted vocal
G45 068 qualities, but lacked the overall stamina which Verdi requires
G45 069 throughout.
G45 070    |^Roger Creagh must be mentioned too, in a necessarily select
G45 071 list of the men. ^As Alfredo's father he sometimes stole the scene
G45 072 with his forthright presence and in particular his inspired singing,
G45 073 especially as he sets about persuading Alfredo to return home. ^One
G45 074 wishes occasionally for more variety of tone and level, but Creagh's
G45 075 voice is a deep, rich instrument and it is always deployed to great
G45 076 effect. ^*1Traviata *0is, of course, Violetta's show, and everyone
G45 077 knows by now that Miyuki Morimoto was stunning and Lorna Castaneda was
G45 078 pretty average. ^Well... it is certainly true that the Japanese
G45 079 soprano had a natural flow to everything she did on stage while
G45 080 Castaneda had some stilted moments. ^Morimoto did look as though she
G45 081 could well have been struck down by some fatal illness, but Castaneda
G45 082 was obviously robust and less prone to passing diseases. ^Morimoto's
G45 083 great strength was in her singing, which more than matched Verdi's
G45 084 *"impossible**" writing, and remained sure and seemingly effortless in
G45 085 its quality of line. ^Castaneda's notes were erratic at times, and her
G45 086 fullness of sound was overdone, with a tendency to become unpleasantly
G45 087 harsh. ^But in Acts *=II and *=III, where she felt it less incumbent
G45 088 upon her to reach for the heavens, she displayed a lovely voice, with
G45 089 middle and lower areas which I myself found quite captivating. ^Added
G45 090 to that was her clarity and care for the words she was singing,
G45 091 against which Morimoto's sometimes indistinct enunciation made her
G45 092 simply difficult to follow.
G45 093    |^Certainly in my mind there was no sharp division into a first
G45 094 eleven and a second eleven. ^One cast had an obvious star, with lesser
G45 095 luminaries, while the other was more evenly drawn, but enjoyable for
G45 096 its cohesive quality.
G45 097    |^Perhaps the main success in all this is that we have been given
G45 098 a production that permits of criticism without embarrassment. ^Opera
G45 099 reviews in this country have had a history of polite restraint since
G45 100 the inequalities, lapses and misjudgements are too painfully obvious.
G45 101 ^*1Traviata *0was excellent in many respects and it augurs well for
G45 102 the future. ^There's still a long way to go, but if this production
G45 103 has provided no more than a minimum standard for the gradually
G45 104 evolving tradition of Mercury Opera, then that in itself will be a
G45 105 huge success.
G45 106 |^*2WHICH LEADS US *0to a larger and very pressing question in the
G45 107 arts today *- what is a success?
G45 108    |^Answers have always included some reference to the delicate
G45 109 equation between degrees of excellence on the one side and money on
G45 110 the other. ^Money is a particularly important factor in the performing
G45 111 arts, and the drive to get what the professionals dismissively call
G45 112 *"bums on seats**" can be a frantic one, especially if one feels one's
G45 113 subsidy at risk. ^Be it ever so good in terms of artistic standards,
G45 114 an enterprise can still be axed if it persists in losing more than it
G45 115 has to spend.
G45 116    |^Arts promoters have to redouble their efforts to get people out
G45 117 of their homes and to keep interested those who do seem to go to live
G45 118 performances. ^Whenever programmes are opened in the Town Hall there
G45 119 is a rush of noise as three or four handbills advertising other events
G45 120 hit the floor. ^On the way into a concert one often has a programme of
G45 121 a quite different concert thrust into one's hand. ^On the way out
G45 122 there are more handbills being passed out. ^Make a date in your diary
G45 123 *- remember the date *- please come.
G45 124    |^Subtler and more successful methods are sometimes tried. ^The
G45 125 Auckland Philharmonia Orchestra runs a scheme where buses are laid on
G45 126 from such Far Eastern shores as Howick, or such Northern Territories
G45 127 as Takapuna, and they have undoubtedly contributed to the recent
G45 128 notable increase in audience numbers.
G45 129    |^But schemes like these are exceptional in their success.
G45 130 ^Elsewhere the story is that one has to work very hard for every seat
G45 131 sold, and new, regular customers are like hens' teeth. ^The solution
G45 132 is either more money spent at the start of the process, or more people
G45 133 at the end of it. ^Yet it's not so easy as that, since more money in
G45 134 publicity and promotion usually draws more people.
G45 135    |^This is where these two buzzwords arrive *- sponsorship and
G45 136 marketing *- which together form the current *1{deus ex machina} *0for
G45 137 the arts. ^But are they really the answer?
G45 138    |^Sponsors tend to want publicity and so they have a habit of
G45 139 putting their money in only when the show is likely to be successful;
G45 140 which of course begs the whole question and works against the new.
G45 141    |^Of course, the real villain stakes lie in another area
G45 142 altogether *- the world of sport, which gobbles up sponsors like a
G45 143 Cyclops and leaves little for anyone else. ^*"Market forces**", people
G45 144 say, *"it's because sport is so much popular**[SIC**]**".
G45 145    |^Well, maybe. ^But how can an activity *1fail *0to be popular
G45 146 when it's presented on the mass media almost continuously at the
G45 147 weekend, forms a third of the main \0TV news bulletin every day and
G45 148 even provides a basis for judging tomorrow's weather? ^Daily
G45 149 newspapers devote a ratio of five pages to sport and five hundred
G45 150 words to the arts *- some days.
G45 151    |^Never has there been so much fundraising as is now going on
G45 152 amongst so few people for such a single-minded activity. ^The
G45 153 America's Cup, the 1986 Commonwealth Games, the 1990 Commonwealth
G45 154 Games, the World Cup, the Olympics... one wonders what likelihood
G45 155 there is of sponsors for the arts when the huge and ever expanding
G45 156 bill of fare for sport is finally presented. ^Of course physical
G45 157 well-being is important, and sport is healthy. (^Buy why doctors'
G45 158 waiting-rooms remain full**[SIC**]?)
G45 159    |^If sponsors can't be found, then marketing is suggested. ^The
G45 160 Arts Council's view is that self-help in the business of promotion to
G45 161 a target audience is the way ahead. ^And there is truth in that, but
G45 162 there is also danger.
G45 163    |^One arts group, having learned of the value of marketing from
G45 164 the Arts Council's policy, went ahead and applied to the Arts Council
G45 165 for a large grant to cover the cost of hiring a marketing consultant.
G45 166 ^A case of falling into one's own trap, surely.
G45 167    |^The more serious danger emerges when one foresees the
G45 168 possibility of not just targeting the production to one audience
G45 169 group, but also restricting it to that group, simply because no-one
G45 170 else knows about it, the publicity having gone only to those whose
G45 171 interests have been winkled out and demonstrated. ^That way lies
G45 172 gradual death of an audience through the aging process and
G45 173 stratification of the public into young, old, ethnic, traditional,
G45 174 sophisticated... when art alters and tastes change, then marketing
G45 175 strategies collapse. ^The alternative is for art and taste to remain
G45 176 the same through everyone's life, and what a boring prospect that
G45 177 would be.
G45 178    |^If we believe in the arts we should believe in their right to
G45 179 exist and to be accessible, like libraries. ^They therefore cost money
G45 180 and governments should not be allowed to divert their responsibilities
G45 181 to business handouts and managers' plans.
G45 182    |^Now that the cost-effective, user-pays policies are being
G45 183 thrashed out in the state service areas, we are entitled to wonder
G45 184 whether more money will become available in the state funding areas of
G45 185 health, education, social welfare and *- wait for it *- the arts.
G45 186 ^With a securely funded base, supplementary sponsorship and clear
G45 187 ideas about attracting audiences, the arts could well become
G45 188 successful again and play their normal part in the mental and
G45 189 spiritual energy of the country; but brains in gear should be the
G45 190 measure of success, not bums on seats.
G45 191 |^*3KARANGA KARANGA *0was an attractive and unassuming exhibition
G45 192 sub-titled *"an exhibition of contemporary creations by Maori
G45 193 women**". ^It closed last month at the Fisher Gallery whose clean,
G45 194 well-lit surroundings had provided one venue in what was really a
G45 195 tripartite venture, with Gisborne and Wellington providing the other
G45 196 two centres.
G45 197 *#
G46 001 **[233 TEXT G46**]
G46 002 |^The main concert promoters offer us little in September *- though
G46 003 what there is, is first rate.
G46 004    |^It highlights the dominant position in Wellington's music of
G46 005 impressario, \0Rev John Murray, of \0St Andrews on the Terrace.
G46 006    |^His determination to fill his church with music is bearing
G46 007 fruit: there are twelve concerts and recitals scheduled during
G46 008 September. ^In the last five years the church has won its special
G46 009 place both by John Murray's enthusiasm and by its purchases of a
G46 010 baroque organ and a new concert grand piano which give it an edge over
G46 011 certain traditional concert venues.
G46 012    |^The series of free Wednesday lunch-time concerts continues,
G46 013 with a special one on Tuesday the 16th to introduce the \0St Andrews
G46 014 Chamber Orchestra, directed by Ken Young (Symphony Orchestra tuba
G46 015 player and composer). ^They play one of the all-time favourites: the
G46 016 great Octet by Schubert, a work bridging the gap between symphonic and
G46 017 chamber music.
G46 018    |^The third of \0St Andrews' celebrity concerts presents gifted
G46 019 teenage pianist Eugene Albulescu at 4{0pm} on Sunday the 21st. ^In
G46 020 addition pay attention to the Early Music Union with several concerts
G46 021 at \0St Andrews. ^Don't be put off by their fusty name: it's not all
G46 022 madrigals and sackbuts: they actually reach modern times with a series
G46 023 of three recitals of Mozart piano and violin sonatas *- on 16, 17, 18
G46 024 September.
G46 025    |^The {0EMU} also present the London Pro Musica group playing
G46 026 English and Italian renaissance music on 9 September.
G46 027    |^The only {0NZ} Symphony Orchestra concert this month is on the
G46 028 16th following which the orchestra tours the provinces. ^Pascal Roge,
G46 029 another of the school of French pianists, plays Ravel's Concerto for
G46 030 the left hand and gives a solo recital at the State Opera House on the
G46 031 16th.
G46 032    |^There's only one presentation by the city's other main concert
G46 033 promoter, the Wellington Chamber Music Society *- by the Concertante
G46 034 Ensemble. ^The last concert of this wind group, of mainly Symphony
G46 035 Orchestra players, was a justified sell-out during the Festival in
G46 036 March.
G46 037    |^If you are among those who regard chamber music as a bit
G46 038 elitist, an acquired taste, go to this concert and have your
G46 039 prejudices shattered. ^On the other hand, even if you are starting to
G46 040 tire of the current obsession with Mozart, make the effort to hear one
G46 041 of his very greatest works *- the Serenade for 13 wind instruments
G46 042 (though the 13th is a double bass). ^It's filled with marvellous
G46 043 sonorities and sustained melody. ^They also play an Octet by Franz
G46 044 Krommer, considered in his time as in the class of his contemporary
G46 045 Beethoven as a composer of chamber music.
G46 046    |^Heralding this year's major concert by the Wellington Youth
G46 047 Orchestra, in the Wellington Town Hall, on Saturday 4 October, will be
G46 048 an especially composed fanfare by William Southgate, the Orchestra's
G46 049 conductor. ^The fanfare will utilize the full brass section, together
G46 050 with tympani and percussion. ^The programme will also include Elgar's
G46 051 Serenade for strings, Dances from Tchaikovsky's Nutcracker Ballet, and
G46 052 the first New Zealand performance of Carl Nielsen's third symphony.
G46 053    |^Makes you wonder what happens all the rest of the month in the
G46 054 {0MFC}, the old Town Hall, the Concert Chamber, the State Opera
G46 055 House... ^\0St Andrews on the Terrace makes up for them though.
G46 056 *<*4Lindis Taylor*>
G46 057 *<The 22nd National Folk Festival \0St Patricks College, Kilbirnie and
G46 058 the State Opera House.*>
G46 059 |^*0The annual National Folk Festival was held in Wellington over
G46 060 Queen's Birthday weekend. ^In their 22nd year and utilising the modern
G46 061 facilities of \0St Pat's College, the festival attracted around three
G46 062 hundred registered paticipants from throughout the country. ^A three
G46 063 person committee from the Wellington Folk Club were responsible for
G46 064 the organisation of the weekend and the co-ordination between clubs
G46 065 around the country.
G46 066    |^The festival consisted of two days (Saturday and Sunday) of
G46 067 mini concerts and workshops from local, national and international
G46 068 guests at the College and the Ballads to Blues concert on the Sunday
G46 069 evening at the State Opera House.
G46 070    |^Every second person around the College seemed to be carrying an
G46 071 instrument case of some size or shape and there was a continual
G46 072 ambience of strumming guitars and picking banjos around the large
G46 073 court yard and from the numerous rooms, halls and theatres as people
G46 074 taught, learned, jammed, practised or performed.
G46 075    |^Over the weekend a number of more formal mini concerts provided
G46 076 passive entertainment for the festival goers and a *'come all ye**'
G46 077 singers and songwriters show on the last afternoon provided time for
G46 078 any and all to participate. ^Performances were generally very well
G46 079 received as artists played in front of their peers and good
G46 080 performances were well rewarded by audiences. ^Workshops were offered
G46 081 in a wide range of activities including differing styles of folk
G46 082 dance, singing delivery, acoustic instruments, the dynamics of
G46 083 bluegrass, song writing, dulcimer and intercultural eclecticism.
G46 084    |^Entry was free to all festival activities for those who paid a
G46 085 registration fee of *+$25 and the aim of the organisers was to break
G46 086 even with any surplus being carried over to the following year's
G46 087 festival. ^It is a credit to the organisational skills and dedicated
G46 088 hard work of those concerned
G46 089 **[PLATE**]
G46 090 that this occurs. ^The festival also received a *+$1,000 grant from
G46 091 the Regional Arts Council. ^Certainly a worthy investment for the
G46 092 Council.
G46 093    |^As in previous years the festival organisers engage an overseas
G46 094 guest artist (usually from the {0UK} in line with the predominant
G46 095 interests and influences of the {0NZ} folk community) and shares the
G46 096 cost throughout the federation of {0NZ} clubs (where the artist tours
G46 097 after the festival). ^This year's guest was John Kirkpatrick, an
G46 098 affable English folky who plays a range of *'squeeze boxes**' or as
G46 099 they are more correctly called, accordian, melodian and concertina.
G46 100 ^He has an extensive background in the English folk and folk-rock
G46 101 community having recorded with the likes of Richard Thompson and Linda
G46 102 Thompson, Ralph McTell, Gerry Rafferty, Martin Carthy (a previous
G46 103 festival guest), Ashley Hustings (Fairport Convention) and has been a
G46 104 member of Steeleye Span and the Albion Band. ^Much of his work has
G46 105 been in partnership with vocalist Sue Harris and he has a long
G46 106 interest and involvement in folk and country dance music. ^His
G46 107 involvement with the festival included a mini concert, a Morris Dance
G46 108 workshop and his performance in the Ballads to Blues concert. ^It was
G46 109 a valuable experience for local people to meet and hold workshops with
G46 110 an international artist as well as seeing him in formal concert
G46 111 performance.
G46 112    |^The main public event of the festival was the annual Ballads to
G46 113 Blues concert at the Opera House. ^There are many in the community
G46 114 with an interest in folk and blues but without the commitment to wish
G46 115 to go to a festival or workshops. ^The Opera House finale to the
G46 116 festival allows the public to see and hear a cross section of the folk
G46 117 community *- and the overseas guest, and is always well patronised.
G46 118    |^Local satyrist **[SIC**] Michael Wilson was the zany and
G46 119 entertaining compere of the show and as he said *"was born a *'rhesus
G46 120 factor**' baby and has been into the blues ever since**". ^The evening
G46 121 was opened by the Canterbury Bush Orchestra who recreate {0NZ}'s
G46 122 early music heritage with a large range of traditional instruments
G46 123 including the basis of the bush sound, the chest bass. ^Their
G46 124 authentic brand of colonial music had the audience toe tapping and
G46 125 provided a good warm up to a cold evening. ^Chris Penman provided an
G46 126 interesting contrast to the large Bush Orchestra with her strong
G46 127 singing in the traditional English style and was ably accompanied by
G46 128 Mike Maroney on acoustic guitar. ^They were joined by Liz Murton and
G46 129 later by Martin Curtis who sang an interesting Central Otago folk song
G46 130 with the three women singing harmony backing vocals.
G46 131    |^The first half of the evening was closed by local blues artists
G46 132 Marg Layton and Dave Murphy in a duo that they began last year for a
G46 133 late night season at Downstage. ^Their set included several full
G46 134 powered duets of Memphis Minnie songs, a guest appearance by Andrew
G46 135 Delahunty on harmonica and a solo spot by Dave Murphy allowing him to
G46 136 demonstrate his fine finger picking blues guitar style. ^Marg Layton
G46 137 was in fine voice and was well received by the audience.
G46 138    |^Marion Arts and Robbie Laven opened the second half with their
G46 139 own brand of acoustic contemporary and tradition material. ^Both are
G46 140 former members of the near legendary *'1953 Memorial Rock and Roll
G46 141 Band**' (1971-1973) and the *'Red Hot Peppers**' and have recently
G46 142 returned to {0NZ} after nearly ten years in Australia and Europe. ^A
G46 143 European influence was very strong in their music (French and Flemish)
G46 144 and the many years of professional work was delightfully demonstrated
G46 145 by their performance. ^For me and many others, judging by the applause
G46 146 and call for an encore, the highlight of the evening.
G46 147    |^Martha Louise is an American who moved to {0NZ} in the early
G46 148 1970's and plays in a contemporary folk style. ^Her first album,
G46 149 *"Mixed Feelings**", released last year was a finalist in the {0NZ}
G46 150 Music Awards. ^She sang her own compositions (mostly *'personal**'
G46 151 songs) and accompanied herself on acoustic guitar and later dulcimer
G46 152 (apalachian, which is strummed flat rather than the hammered variety).
G46 153 ^Bev Young and Cath Woodman joined her on vocal to perform material
G46 154 off her album, which sounded like late 60's early 70's American folk.
G46 155    |^John Kirkpatrick as the final and feature artist also mixed
G46 156 traditional and contemporary styles in his performance. ^He charmed
G46 157 the audience with his warm sense of humour, chatting between songs and
G46 158 in the lyrics of his own compositions. ^He soon impressed with his
G46 159 strong clear voice and varied use of his instruments, which could
G46 160 produce a swinging dance melody and then a haunting atmospheric
G46 161 ballad. ^As a solo performer with *'squeeze boxes**' he did very well
G46 162 to entertain a diverse audience.
G46 163    |^Finally, a word about the sound at the Opera House, not a moan
G46 164 however. ^The amplification of acoustic instruments has always been a
G46 165 problem both technically and aesthetically as some prefer the true
G46 166 acoustic qualities of their sound or style. ^(Remember Dylan getting
G46 167 booed at the Newport Folk Festival 1965 for coming out and playing
G46 168 electric). ^However, in a venue as large as the Opera House
G46 169 amplification is essential. ^This was handled proficiently and with
G46 170 taste. ^Both artists and audience were pleased with the job done by
G46 171 *"Sound Source**", not only at the Opera House but throughout the
G46 172 festival.
G46 173    |^Overall, a very interesting and exhaustive weekend. ^I didn't
G46 174 even make it to the *'allnighter**' party after the show and I've
G46 175 heard that they are the highlight of the festival!
G46 176 *<*4John Pilley*>
G46 177 *<*6METROROCK*>
G46 178 *<WENDYL NISSEN*>
G46 179 *<*0Needed: A Pair Of Tight Black Pants And A Stage To Strut On*>
G46 180 |^*2YOU'LL HAVE TO *0excuse me for a minute while I bash my head
G46 181 against another brick wall. ^My forehead's quite a peculiar shape now
G46 182 thanks to this column and your voracious appetite for more news of
G46 183 Auckland's rock scene. ^You can pick me out in a crowd these days.
G46 184 ^I'm the one with the Cro-Magnon head in the corner beaming at all in
G46 185 favour of local music quotas on radio, donating to aid programmes for
G46 186 local bands, and regretting every moment of it.
G46 187    |^When I began this column six months ago I seriously believed *-
G46 188 ah, naive sweet thing I was *- that such idealistic actions as
G46 189 supporting local music would eventually help it to flourish. ^I am the
G46 190 one who believes, when suicide is the only way out, that something
G46 191 good will happen. ^I am the one who sleeps on Grafton Bridge to talk
G46 192 them all out of it.
G46 193    |^But no more, my friends. ^Jump, I say and be done with it.
G46 194    |^There are some columnists around town who have taken a good
G46 195 look at this situation, as I have, and have become seriously afflicted
G46 196 by some strange disease. ^They've taken to calling for bands to throw
G46 197 down their guitars as *"there is no competition *- there is only
G46 198 art.**" ^Then they virtually throw in the quill by admitting that they
G46 199 are unable to be critical of local bands because they work so hard and
G46 200 they're all so lovely for it.
G46 201 *#
G47 001 **[234 TEXT G47**]
G47 002    |^*0It is always exciting to be in a packed theatre, but there is
G47 003 something special about sharing a theatrical experience with a
G47 004 thousand children of primary school age.
G47 005    |^The Theatre Royal in Christchurch was the venue for a schools
G47 006 performance of the ballet *1Terrible Tom, *0presented by artists of
G47 007 the Royal New Zealand Ballet. ^The work was commissioned by the
G47 008 company two years ago from the Christchurch triumvirate of Gavin
G47 009 Bishop (storyline), Russell Kerr (choreographer) and Philip Norman
G47 010 (composer), and has already been presented during two national tours.
G47 011    |^The story concerns the mischievous and thoroughly unpleasant
G47 012 Tom, who spends most of his time hurting and annoying his fellow men,
G47 013 women, animals and birds. ^Eventually he receives his come-uppance
G47 014 when he becomes imprisoned in a bird cage at the park.
G47 015    |^The uncluttered stage looked very much like a story book come
G47 016 to life. ^The simple sets and props had clear-cut lines and attractive
G47 017 colours, with sufficient changes to maintain visual interest. ^The
G47 018 costumes were designed by Gavin Bishop, so presumably they were
G47 019 exactly what he had in mind. ^Not all of them worked well. ^Tom's
G47 020 outfit was a strange cross between Batman and an elf, and related to
G47 021 nothing that I would imagine a naughty boy would wear. ^The
G47 022 femme-fatale cat was not easily identifiable as such, and the mother
G47 023 of the horrible twins appeared not to belong to the same social class
G47 024 as her daughters.
G47 025    |^Speaking of class, I suppose that my main grizzle about
G47 026 *1Terrible Tom *0is the way it oozes English middle-class values. ^The
G47 027 fact that this did not bother any children in the audience reflects
G47 028 the source of most of their reading material. ^Of course, there is
G47 029 nothing wrong in this, but it did strike me as odd that a ballet
G47 030 created by three New Zealanders (and proudly announced as such from
G47 031 the stage) should contain so little that directly related to the
G47 032 country in which it was conceived and presented.
G47 033    |^Russell Kerr's choreography made sure that the story was told
G47 034 with the utmost clarity. ^It was a pity that there was so little
G47 035 opportunity for pure dancing because the emphasis had to be placed on
G47 036 musical mime. ^However, there were some good characterisations; and
G47 037 the grandmother wiggling her bottom as she did the washing, was
G47 038 greeted with glee. ^Despite my earlier comments, I thought that Lady
G47 039 Nora Nectar was a delightful balletic and musical invention.
G47 040    |^The taped (alas!) music was provided by a group of six
G47 041 instrumentalists; flute doubling piccolo, clarinet doubling alto
G47 042 saxophone, violin, cello, percussion and piano. ^Philip Norman's
G47 043 original score fitted the action on stage like a glove. ^His skill in
G47 044 obtaining such a variety of textures from such a small ensemble showed
G47 045 real flair for instrumentation.
G47 046    |^The eclectic score bore traces of Walton, Gershwin, Bernstein,
G47 047 Prokofiev, Richard Rodgers and Scott Joplin. ^No doubt there were
G47 048 others too, but they were skilfully woven into original Norman. ^It
G47 049 was a sensible decision to adopt recognisable musical idioms into the
G47 050 ballet. ^Consequently, the audience was delighted with the Red Indian
G47 051 war dance, the Solid Gold dance routine by the dog, and the cat's
G47 052 slinky night**[ARB**]-club saxophone interlude.
G47 053    |^On the whole, the hour-long ballet works well, but it would
G47 054 benefit from some pruning. ^The storyline moves too slowly for its
G47 055 content, and it is too long to sustain the interest of its targeted
G47 056 age-group. ^Was it really necessary to spend ten minutes introducing
G47 057 the main characters? ^This sort of background work should be done in
G47 058 the classroom.
G47 059    |^The partnership of Bishop/ Kerr/ Norman obviously works well.
G47 060 ^Perhaps their next collaboration could have a more distinctive New
G47 061 Zealand flavour.
G47 062 *<*4Nigel Keay's *1Variations for Piano *0premiered by Terence Dennis
G47 063 at the University of Otago. ^Reviewed by Peter \0V. Adams.*>
G47 064    |^*0Otago University's Music Department lunch hour concerts have
G47 065 provided three opportunities this year to hear the music of Mozart
G47 066 Fellow Nigel Keay.
G47 067    |^Two works have been premiered, the latest being his
G47 068 *1Variations for Piano *0(performed on July 7), which won the 1985
G47 069 Philip Neill Memorial Prize. ^With such a brilliant, highly charged
G47 070 and sympathetic performance given by Terence Dennis, the listener was
G47 071 able to confront the composer's musical intention directly and
G47 072 confidently. ^This was no under-rehearsed student performance.
G47 073    |^As with the *1Piano Quartet *0(1986) and *1String Quartet
G47 074 *0(1983), which were both performed in the first term, the
G47 075 *1Variations for Piano *0is carefully constructed with crystalline
G47 076 clarity. ^Indeed, the rigorous logic of Keay's music, with its string
G47 077 motivic working in a free atonal language, is a stylistic feature.
G47 078 ^The influence of late Stravinsky and Schoenberg is there, but Keay's
G47 079 music is clearly his own. ^Its busy surface with motor rhythms and
G47 080 repetitions, its patient, cumulative approach to climaxes and its
G47 081 consistent harmonic language all show a mature craftsman who knows
G47 082 what he is about.
G47 083    |^Keay's music is abstract and absolute. ^That is, there are no
G47 084 programmatic overtones and there is nothing particularly *"New
G47 085 Zealandish**" about his work. ^Instead, his music continues from the
G47 086 contemporary European tradition and can be appreciated in its own
G47 087 terms without any external terms of reference.
G47 088    |^The *1Variations for Piano *0is about eleven minutes in
G47 089 duration and has a clear arch shape. ^Beginning and ending with a
G47 090 stalking chordal sequence in which an important rising-third,
G47 091 falling-tritone is outlined, both rhythmic freedom and dynamic and
G47 092 registral space are increased as the work reaches a central climax of
G47 093 great tension and pianistic virtuosity.
G47 094    |^The coherence, immediacy and drama of this work make it an
G47 095 impressive addition to the New Zealand solo piano repertoire.
G47 096 *<*4Anthony Ritchie's *1Autumn Concerto *0for piano and orchestra,
G47 097 commissioned by The Christchurch Branch of the New Zealand Institute
G47 098 of Registered Music Teachers for use in the 1986 Competitions Society
G47 099 Festival, Christchurch. ^Reviewed by the adjudicator of the
G47 100 competition, Mark Secker.*>
G47 101    |^*0One of the least appealing prospects for an adjudicator is
G47 102 listening to those sessions where there seems to be an endless loop of
G47 103 the same *"test**" piece. ^So it is a credit to Anthony Ritchie that
G47 104 after ten hearings of his *1Autumn Concerto *0for piano and orchestra,
G47 105 I could still turn back with interest to page one. ^The work was
G47 106 enterprisingly commissioned by the Christchurch Branch of the {0NZ}
G47 107 Institute of Registered Music Teachers for use in the Thora and Greeba
G47 108 Lewin Memorial Junior Piano Concerto class at the 1986 Competitions
G47 109 Society Festival. ^It has been published as an attractive two-piano
G47 110 score (in meticulous manuscript) by the Registered Teachers. ^It is to
G47 111 this talented composer's further credit that as many as seven young
G47 112 pianists took up the challenge *- four of them repeating their
G47 113 versions with the Christchurch Youth Orchestra in the final.
G47 114    |^The ten-minute piece is a modern-day departure from the
G47 115 nineteenth century concerto format in that it begins with a slow
G47 116 reflective movement then leads *1\attacca *0into a spirited second
G47 117 movement. ^After some initial introspection all the ingredients one
G47 118 expects from a concerto are there *- cadenzas, precipitous bravura
G47 119 passages, exciting *1\tutti *0climaxes.
G47 120    |^Many demands are made of the pianist: there are odd-numbered
G47 121 groups of notes to superimpose upon the beat (a sort of written-out
G47 122 rubato which requires sensitive timing); the groups of grace notes are
G47 123 taxing to project; balance is sometimes difficult; very rapid dynamic
G47 124 changes call for a disciplined crescendo and diminuendo; playful cross
G47 125 rhythms and canonic effects test rhythmic control and part playing; a
G47 126 wide range of tonal colours is called for ({0e.g.} *1{grazioso,
G47 127 impetuoso} *0and *1\misterioso *0within a thirty-bar period), not to
G47 128 mention some of the tricky chromaticism in the notes themselves!
G47 129    |^While all of which makes good criteria for competition judging,
G47 130 this is by no means an academic score. ^Anthony Ritchie has come up
G47 131 with a piece that is fresh and original without resorting to the
G47 132 bizarre. ^Apart from the use of dual modality there is little evidence
G47 133 of a determination to follow established 20th century techniques of
G47 134 composition. ^This seems to be a style which hangs together by
G47 135 instinct rather than, for example, any master-strokes of thematic
G47 136 cross-reference.
G47 137    |^To my ears, the most colourful performance was by Claire McKee
G47 138 of Christchurch with Mark Menzies as runner-up. ^I hope the many hours
G47 139 that were surely spent copying out the orchestral parts will be
G47 140 rewarded with continued performances by youthful amateurs and
G47 141 professionals alike.
G47 142 *<*4new music 1, recent work by young composers at the Auckland City
G47 143 Art Gallery on 4 May 1986. ^Reviewed by Richard Bolley.*>
G47 144    |^*0From the evidence of this concert, there have been a few
G47 145 searing melodies welling up from the University of Auckland School of
G47 146 Music recently. ^Yet this concert gave us much sprightly music too,
G47 147 and it was refreshing to find the Wellesley Auditorium at the Auckland
G47 148 City Art Gallery comfortably full on a Sunday afternoon. ^The audience
G47 149 may have been drawn by the pleasing, unusual poster/ programme
G47 150 designed by Eve de Castro-Robinson, and the promise of diverse
G47 151 combinations of instruments in one programme.
G47 152    |^Hearing ten recent pieces in one go, all for the first time, I
G47 153 was struck by the difficulties contemporary composers face. ^Upstairs
G47 154 in the Gallery itself you can visit and revisit a dark and demanding
G47 155 work by Greer Twiss or an intriguing room by Terry Stringer, should
G47 156 they puzzle on first acquaintance. ^Downstairs in the auditorium, you
G47 157 may have the opportunity of hearing each piece of new music live once
G47 158 only. ^Reminded of this, I tried to be as attentive as possible, yet
G47 159 know from the start I would be certain to miss equally as much as I
G47 160 might perceive.
G47 161    |^As a listener commenting on ten new works, I experience
G47 162 difficulties. ^Rarely does a new piece strike an immediate and clear
G47 163 resonance on first hearing; rarely are all my inner voices unanimous.
G47 164 ^I need to ponder, question, listen again, and change my mind
G47 165 perhaps...
G47 166    |^However, I do sometimes have a sense of fruition after a
G47 167 performance of a new piece. ^Sometimes it is an almost tangible
G47 168 quality in the audience as a whole; sometimes it is very personal. ^A
G47 169 sculptural parallel: it is like a sphere; a sense of satisfaction,
G47 170 complete unto itself.
G47 171    |^I experienced something of this after two pieces in this
G47 172 programme and glimpsed it in another. ^During the two pieces I was
G47 173 carried from each musical event to the next, I was guided along by the
G47 174 music and could perceive a thread of logic. ^I'm sorry this did not
G47 175 occur throughout the concert. ^Perhaps my concentration waned, or the
G47 176 composer was not quite sure of her or his direction, or the performers
G47 177 had not quite come to terms with the music?
G47 178    |^Overall, this was an adventurous programme and credit should be
G47 179 accorded to the organisers (Brigid Bisley, Eve de Castro-Robinson,
G47 180 Dorothy Ker) for branching out in this way, and for gathering together
G47 181 so many colleagues from the School of Music to present the concert.
G47 182    |^*1lake light sky she *0(Brigid Bisley) carried me from first
G47 183 note to last simply by the concentrated intensity of its opening,
G47 184 seeming to send ripples right down the piece. ^A stark cor anglais
G47 185 accompanied by two flutes lingers in my memory, as do reverberations
G47 186 of the opening, sudden waves of light and colour. ^Certainly both
G47 187 buoyancy and melancholy were there as the composer intended, and a
G47 188 sense of incompletion. ^Indeed, at the close I was left with a
G47 189 hankering for more music, as if the piece was all too brief. ^This was
G47 190 tantalizing, but I am unsure if it was intended quite this way. ^The
G47 191 players, evidently drawn to the atmosphere and personality of this
G47 192 piece, produced a performance of nocturnal, Barto*?2kian drama.
G47 193    |^By comparison, Warwick Blair's *1Quiet Piece *0lacked urgency.
G47 194 ^I found it hard to tell whether this essay in infra piano-playing was
G47 195 chronometrically notated or not, so minimal were sound and gesture
G47 196 and, in inverse proportion perhaps, so seemingly significant the
G47 197 atmosphere of hushed expectancy in the audience. ^I had the impression
G47 198 their expectation was not fulfilled. ^More theatre than music in this
G47 199 performance?
G47 200    |^Worthy of applause in *1Three Scenes from Vaudeville *0(Elissa
G47 201 Milne) was the composer's intention to meld approachable melody with
G47 202 compositional exploration.
G47 203 *#
G48 001 **[235 TEXT G48**]
G48 002    |^*0When Donaldson moves from visual links to verbal links, the
G48 003 effect is a trifle arch *- as in the ironical use of the country
G48 004 yodeller's sentimental song about *'Mother, Pal and Sweetheart**' at
G48 005 the point when Al's *'pal**' is set to move in on his wife. ^Or the
G48 006 further irony of Al reciting to Georgie the bed-time jingle about
G48 007 seeing *'the devil with your wife**'. ^But it is a tribute to the
G48 008 sheer momentum of the narrative, and the relative absence of
G48 009 self-consciously obtrusive techniques, that we notice certain
G48 010 improbabilities only in afterthought *- like the ease with which
G48 011 Jacqui walks into a local job after leaving Al; or Ray's imprudence in
G48 012 so blatantly advertising his visits to Jacqui's house; or the
G48 013 uncharacteristic panic with which Al greets Georgie's fever.
G48 014    |^*1Smash Palace *0tells its story with a confidence, a unity of
G48 015 style and a sense of pace unmatched in New Zealand films until Ian
G48 016 Mune's *1Came a Hot Friday. ^*0All of which helps to explain why it is
G48 017 such a disturbing and dangerous film *- the brilliant cinematic
G48 018 exposition of a delinquent mentality.
G48 019    |^In depicting a marital breakdown, *1Smash Palace *0sometimes
G48 020 looks the model of even-handedness. ^When Al and Jacqui argue, in the
G48 021 tow-truck, for example, the camera first sits at Al's elbow as Jacqui
G48 022 complains, then sits at Jacqui's elbow as she weeps, distributing
G48 023 audience identification evenly between them. ^It is true, too, that
G48 024 the film's outlook is broad enough to comprehend more people affected
G48 025 by the separation than just one man and one woman. ^Even a
G48 026 comparatively minor figure like *'Tiny**' (Desmond Kelly), Al's ageing
G48 027 assistant mechanic, suggests the helplessness and baffled goodwill a
G48 028 sympathetic friend feels as he watches a couple break up.
G48 029    |^*1Smash Palace *0does not dodge the issue of the most helpless
G48 030 sufferer in this situation *- the child Georgie. ^Her fear and
G48 031 powerlessness are dramatized in such images as her silent, pained
G48 032 response to Al's fierce outburst when she forgets to bring a tent on a
G48 033 camping trip. ^Her pathetic attempts to insulate herself from a
G48 034 reality she cannot change (distracting herself by playing with a torch
G48 035 as her parents rage in the next room) put one in mind of Jimmy
G48 036 Sullivan's *'protection tricks**' in Ian Cross's *1The God Boy. ^*0But
G48 037 Georgie is not a figure of pathos alone. ^Greer Robson's extraordinary
G48 038 performance contributes to the believable, rounded quality of this
G48 039 character. ^But only someone who was really acquainted with children
G48 040 could have fashioned a screenplay that takes account of a child's
G48 041 instinctive exhibitionism and craving for attention; or her innocent
G48 042 sense of self-importance (Georgie's *'^Will I get into trouble for
G48 043 staying away from school?**' as she is being kidnapped); or her
G48 044 cheerfully coarse humour, ready responses to affection and sudden
G48 045 bursts of joy over simple things. ^Her situation is more affecting
G48 046 because she is not one-dimensional.
G48 047    |^But is *1Smash Palace, *0as a whole, really as objective and
G48 048 *'neutral**' as such characterizations suggest? ^With all
G48 049 qualifications necessary for a complex work of art, the answer must be
G48 050 no. ^*1Smash Palace *0ultimately presents for our endorsement a harsh
G48 051 masculine view of sexual conflict, and in the process reinforces much
G48 052 of the mythology of machismo.
G48 053 **[PLATE**]
G48 054    |^Jacqui's erstwhile attraction to Al is made perfectly credible
G48 055 to us (the exotic appeal of a racing driver from the other side of the
G48 056 world). ^So is her present frustration. ^But in turning to Ray Foley
G48 057 for solace, she is turning to a pleasant mediocrity who may have the
G48 058 passive virtue of being a good listener (*'^I think I could talk to
G48 059 you**', says Jacqui), but who himself initiates no action. ^It is
G48 060 noticeably Jacqui who makes every first move in their affair, from
G48 061 phoning Ray for a chat, to removing her knickers invitingly as he is
G48 062 about to leave her. ^Ray's one momentary act of courage (running after
G48 063 Al's speeding tow-truck as Al kidnaps Georgie) proves to be a futile
G48 064 gesture. ^Ray appeals to Jacqui simply because he happens to be there.
G48 065 ^Al's response to Ray gives the film its peculiarly masculine morality
G48 066 just as much as Al's response to his wife.
G48 067    |^No matter how sympathetically the other characters are
G48 068 presented, it is Al who is on screen longest, Al whose feelings are
G48 069 most often dramatized, and Al whose outlook we are implicitly asked to
G48 070 share. ^And revenge upon Ray emerges in Al's mind as a priority every
G48 071 bit as high as regaining his wife and daughter.
G48 072    |^There is nothing complex or contradictory in Al's character.
G48 073 ^His mechanical ability with cars and rifles is easily established.
G48 074 ^So is his inarticulateness (crushing a beer can and swearing in his
G48 075 first argument with Jacqui) and his distaste for European refinement.
G48 076 ^Al is not above sarcastic mimicry of his wife's French accent, and
G48 077 when Ray suggests he return with Jacqui to Europe for a while he
G48 078 replies, *'^Back to Froggy-land? ^No way. ^I was only there for the
G48 079 racing**'.
G48 080    |^Not that he is the stereotype of a monosyllabic lowbrow slob.
G48 081 ^Indeed, as played by Bruno Lawrence, there is much that is immensely
G48 082 attractive about Al. ^His genuine affection for Georgie is never in
G48 083 doubt and it is returned by Georgie in many brighter episodes. ^One of
G48 084 Al's distinctive qualities is his ready resourcefulness *- seen in the
G48 085 delightful sequence where he hastily devises a *'party**' for Georgie
G48 086 in the bush (newspaper party-hats \0etc.), when she unexpectedly
G48 087 announces it is her birthday. ^Just as distinctive is his sense of
G48 088 humour, but it often expresses itself triumphantly, as a means of
G48 089 asserting his superiority. ^This appears in his two visits to Jacqui's
G48 090 new home. ^It is painfully funny when Al strips off his clothes and
G48 091 stuffs them through the letter-slot, to stand naked on Jacqui's porch.
G48 092 ^There is even a kind of brutal wit to his berserk action in using his
G48 093 tow-truck to wrench away Jacqui's front door. ^But the former action
G48 094 proclaims his independence and his contempt for Ray (*'^Take these
G48 095 nice tight poncey jeans. ^I hope they cut your balls off, if you've
G48 096 got any**'). ^The latter *- rendered as a spectacular slow-motion
G48 097 splintering of glass and wood *- shows he recognizes no legal barriers
G48 098 to his possession of Georgie.
G48 099    |^With this original piece of vandalism, the male animal makes
G48 100 himself a delinquent, now openly at odds with the law. ^Al is abashed
G48 101 and subdued when the law restrains him. ^Seated in the police-cell he
G48 102 thinks back to two strangely tender episodes (seen in flashback) from
G48 103 early in his marriage *- at his father's funeral helping his pregnant
G48 104 wife to urinate in privacy; and watching Georgie's birth. ^As with the
G48 105 unsentimental characterization of Georgie, these two memories have a
G48 106 ring of authenticity. ^Al is reflecting on what he has *1shared *0with
G48 107 Jacqui rather than what he has *1imposed *0upon her.
G48 108    |^Momentarily, it may even appear that the film is advocating
G48 109 locking up the likes of Al. ^But such is not the case. ^*1Smash Palace
G48 110 *0is cunningly contrived to make us take Al's part. ^The vicious
G48 111 younger cop Frank (Sean Duffy) *- one of those unlikelihoods we
G48 112 overlook in the narrative's onward rush *- seems to have been created
G48 113 specifically to increase sympathy for Al. ^Frank's sadism (flattening
G48 114 a possum with obvious enjoyment) and brutality (improbably getting a
G48 115 gang to beat up Al) immediately precede the sequence in which another
G48 116 policeman explains to Al that he no longer has access to Georgie. ^Add
G48 117 Frank to Ray's disloyalty, and we are being primed to see Al's
G48 118 violent response as justifiable, and the police merely as rival
G48 119 delinquents.
G48 120    |^Al's competitiveness underlies much of the film.
G48 121 ^Significantly, when Georgie asks how he met her mother, Al explains
G48 122 he *1won *0Jacqui from another man. ^Images of competition recur
G48 123 throughout from Grand Prix racing to the
G48 124 **[PLATE**]
G48 125 *'friendly**' game of snooker between Ray and Al. ^This aggressive
G48 126 mentality is further stimulated in that Ray has violated the code of
G48 127 mateship. *'^Why Ray? ^Why Ray? ^Anybody else, but why Ray? ^He's my
G48 128 best bloody friend**', is Al's cry when he first recognizes Jacqui's
G48 129 attraction to Ray.
G48 130    |^Inarticulateness, crude wit, contempt for *'culture**',
G48 131 resourcefulness and a fierce sense of competition *- all these
G48 132 qualities are present in the two key sequences which sum up everything
G48 133 that is so powerful stylistically about *1Smash Palace, *0and
G48 134 everything that is so unnerving in terms of its ideas.
G48 135    |^The first, absolutely essential to understanding why the
G48 136 marriage collapses, is the third argument between Al and Jacqui, just
G48 137 before Jacqui walks out. ^There is still something perversely funny in
G48 138 the way Al mocks Jacqui's social pretensions with the lines, *'^You
G48 139 want I should juggle for you lady? ^Dance for you?**', uttered as he
G48 140 executes a few clumsy steps and juggles with eggs. ^But the humour is
G48 141 an hysterical prelude to that ultimate masculine curse *- *'^Well
G48 142 *2FUCK *0ya!**' ^Al throws the eggs at Jacqui, who rushes weeping to
G48 143 her room. ^Al follows her and acts out his curse literally. ^He
G48 144 removes her panties as she weeps and takes her dog-fashion before she
G48 145 rolls over and he thrusts like a piston in the missionary position.
G48 146 ^Jacqui is passive and accepting. ^The only words of tenderness are
G48 147 Al's muttered apology for his outburst. ^This is not love-making so
G48 148 much as clumsy fucking with the suggestion that this is the only way
G48 149 Al knows to assert his union with Jacqui; to calm her; to control her.
G48 150    |^On its own this sequence could be interpreted as a powerful
G48 151 plea for Jacqui's point-of-view. ^Certainly it just precedes her
G48 152 decision to leave. ^But the second key sequence really belies the
G48 153 implicit criticism of limited male sensitivity. ^This is the film's
G48 154 finale *- a vindication of Al's delinquency.
G48 155    |^Georgie's fever has caused Al to panic, emerge from the bush
G48 156 and head with Georgie for a chemist shop to get drugs. ^He is spotted,
G48 157 and takes as a hostage Rose (Margaret Umbers), the shop assistant. ^In
G48 158 the hysteria of being kidnapped at gunpoint, Rose babbles, *'^I can't
G48 159 come *- ^I've got a hair appointment at three o'clock**'. ^Now Al is
G48 160 holed up in Smash Palace with a delirious Georgie and a weeping Rose.
G48 161 ^Armed police surround the place, their operations directed in part by
G48 162 Ray. ^Al's false mate has the force of the law on his side.
G48 163 ^Conversely, Al, in leather jacket with shotgun and belt of shells, is
G48 164 the very image of the outnumbered hero *- the underdog with whom we
G48 165 generally sympathize in a thriller. ^To Al's shouts for Jacqui, Ray
G48 166 lies over a loud-hailer, saying she isn't there. ^Jacqui pushes
G48 167 contemptuously past Ray in her rush to join her husband and her child
G48 168 *- and if we needed any further proof that Ray is merely a convenience
G48 169 to her, this gesture surely is it.
G48 170    |^Inside, Jacqui at last confronts her outlaw husband and takes
G48 171 charge of the sick Georgie. ^*'You've gone too far**', she tells Al.
G48 172 ^This seems a reasonable statement of the way a private quarrel has
G48 173 ballooned into a hostage crisis. ^But Jacqui also adds, *'^We could
G48 174 get things going again, just you and me and Georgie... ^I'll stick by
G48 175 you Al. ^I still love you.**' ^And as she is departing with Georgie,
G48 176 Al says, *'^Hey Jack *- {J'aime tes jambes}.**'
G48 177    |^Probability aside (remember Jacqui is talking to a husband who
G48 178 has kidnapped her child, wrecked her house and from whom she has long
G48 179 been estranged), this last confrontation between husband and wife
G48 180 reinforces an essential male myth *- no matter how abused, the woman
G48 181 will dutifully return in a crisis and declare her love, provided the
G48 182 man shows himself sufficiently masterful and strong.
G48 183    |^But the punch-line is yet to come. ^Al exchanges hostages *-
G48 184 Rose for Ray. ^*'You've got five minutes**', he says to tearful Rose
G48 185 as she is leaving; and to her puzzled look he adds... *'to your hair
G48 186 appointment**'. ^Rose cracks up completely and leaves the building
G48 187 howling loudly. ^Seen in context, this line and Rose's response are a
G48 188 sick joke *- they belittle a woman's terror (*1silly weeping women...)
G48 189 *0in order to promote the idea of Al's cool self-possession. ^The
G48 190 object of this self-possession is the ritual humiliation of Ray.
G48 191 *#
G49 001 **[236 TEXT G49**]
G49 002 |^*0The writer could also have included Roland Wakelin, Frances Ellis,
G49 003 Godfrey Miller and Helen Stewart in his list of expatriates. ^All had
G49 004 initially trained in Europe, only to *"return as far as Australia**"
G49 005 and establish reputations in that country. ^This trend is still
G49 006 familiar today, as promising young artists seek the opportunities of a
G49 007 larger artistic community. ^The dialogue in the visual arts between
G49 008 New Zealand and its near neighbour originated last century with
G49 009 extravagant displays such as the Melbourne International Exhibition
G49 010 (1880-1), which featured John Gully and {0C. D.} Barraud, and the
G49 011 Centennial Exhibition in the same city (1888-9) where in addition to
G49 012 {0J. B. C.} Hoyte, {0J. C.} Richmond and {0W. M.} Hodgkins, Emily
G49 013 Harris, Jane and Frances Wimperis and Isabel Field (Hodgkins) were
G49 014 represented. ^The pattern was reversed with the New Zealand and South
G49 015 Seas Exhibition in Dunedin (1889-90) which designated a special
G49 016 display court for the New South Wales Loan Collection.
G49 017    |^At the turn of the century, annual exhibitions of the local art
G49 018 societies incorporated the work of Australian artists, for instance
G49 019 Albert Hanson exhibited with the New Zealand Academy of Fine Arts in
G49 020 1901, Julian Ashton and \0A. Datillo-Rubbo in 1903, and in 1904 there
G49 021 was a special section for Sydney watercolourists. ^Participation of
G49 022 Australian artists in our art societies continued into the 1920s, and
G49 023 during the next decade interested parties in New Zealand could keep
G49 024 informed of activities in Sydney and Melbourne through the reports of
G49 025 their correspondents in the *"Art Notes**" column of *1Art in New
G49 026 Zealand.
G49 027    |^*0There were, of course, New Zealanders who held solo
G49 028 exhibitions across the Tasman, and Hoyte is the obvious example from
G49 029 the nineteenth century. ^At that stage no woman had earned this
G49 030 respect as an artist. ^The position changed when Frances Hodgkins,
G49 031 shored up by a period in Europe, held successful shows in Melbourne,
G49 032 Sydney and Adelaide between 1912 and 1913. ^Some twenty years later,
G49 033 Maud Sherwood would receive similar acclaim in Australia.
G49 034 *<*2MAUD SHERWOOD*>
G49 035 |^*0Born in Dunedin, Maud Sherwood (Kimbell, 1880-1956) was the
G49 036 daughter of Elisabeth and Alfred Kimbell. ^The family moved to
G49 037 Wellington when she was a child and it was there that she began her
G49 038 art studies. ^Mabel Hill and Mary Elizabeth Tripe both taught her at
G49 039 Wellington Technical College, but it was James Nairn who appears to
G49 040 have made the most impact: *"^Nairn used to tell us to *'dash it on,
G49 041 slash it in, don't be afraid of it! ^Let the world stare!*'**"
G49 042    |^After Nairn's death in 1904, Maud Kimbell took over his
G49 043 still-life and sketching classes at the college and was involved there
G49 044 for nine years. ^She became a regular exhibitor with the Academy from
G49 045 1898 and held her first solo exhibition (at McGregor Wright's) in
G49 046 April 1910. ^A year later, aged thirty-one, the artist left for
G49 047 Europe. ^Like another New Zealander, Owen Merton, she entered
G49 048 Colarossi's in Paris and later studied with Tudor Hart. ^Her diary for
G49 049 1912 describes the ordeals of training under the exacting eye of the
G49 050 professor:
G49 051 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G49 052    |^During her first summer, she accompanied Tudor Hart's sketching
G49 053 group (which included her compatriots Cora Wilding, Owen Merton, and
G49 054 {0C. Y.} Fell) on a tour of England. ^A year later she went to
G49 055 Brittany and Holland. ^For June 1913 her diary describes how at
G49 056 Concarneau she worked out of doors in the morning and shared a studio
G49 057 with other students in the afternoon. ^Local fishermen and their
G49 058 families served as models, and *"the colour of the sails of the
G49 059 fishing boats**" provided picturesque subject matter. ^This
G49 060 Continental excursion was a carefree and exhilarating affair, rather
G49 061 like the traditional Grand Tour.
G49 062    |^At Amsterdam during August the artist painted the large
G49 063 watercolour of an elderly Dutchman with his clay pipe, which is now in
G49 064 Wellington at the National Art Gallery. ^Her fluid and broad treatment
G49 065 of the figure recalls Frances Hodgkins's manner and it can be assumed
G49 066 that the younger painter was well acquainted with her work, possibly
G49 067 at Colarossi's and also when it was displayed at McGregor Wright's in
G49 068 1904. ^In her diary she makes specific reference to both Hodgkins and
G49 069 former Canterbury artist Sydney Thompson (whom she visited in
G49 070 Concarneau). ^One entry in particular throws light on the reasons why
G49 071 talented colonials chose to pursue careers abroad. ^In it she mentions
G49 072 that the New Zealand press gave Thompson *"an awful dubbing**[SIC**] &
G49 073 I must agree with Miss Hodgkins that *1Good, modern *0art would be
G49 074 high above the heads of 999 out of 1,000 New Zealanders.**"
G49 075    |^Maud Kimbell left Europe for Australia in 1913, establishing
G49 076 herself in Sydney. ^Four years later, in August 1917, she married the
G49 077 businessman {0A. C.} Sherwood, and went to live at Neutral Bay. ^The
G49 078 marriage collapsed in 1920 when the artist left him on grounds of
G49 079 cruelty, and the couple were finally divorced in 1926.
G49 080    |^It is believed that Maud Sherwood studied for a time with Julian
G49 081 Ashton at the Sydney Art School but no dates are available. ^Possibly
G49 082 the oil painting by Sherwood of *1The Model *0(1919) which portrays a
G49 083 class of women students is a clue to this assertion (*1Illustration
G49 084 35). ^*0By 1914 she had begun exhibiting with the Society of Artists
G49 085 and from one of their exhibitions two works were purchased by the Art
G49 086 Gallery of New South Wales. ^She won recognition for her watercolours
G49 087 in particular, and in 1924 was elected the only woman member of the
G49 088 committee of the Water Colour Institute in Sydney, a group which
G49 089 included significant names in the Australian art establishment *-
G49 090 Arthur Streeton, Sydney Long and Blamire Young. ^The same year Maud
G49 091 Sherwood returned to New Zealand to spend fourteen months in
G49 092 Wellington. ^The visit coincided with the Academy's comprehensive
G49 093 exhibition of her work in 1925.
G49 094    |^Of the fifty exhibits, several stemmed from Maud Sherwood's time
G49 095 in Europe, and of those based in Australia *1The Beach, Dee Why,
G49 096 Sydney *0(1923) was the most acclaimed (*1Illustration 36).
G49 097 ^*0Recalling the animated scenes of French beach resorts by Euge*?3ne
G49 098 Boudin in the 1860s, this watercolour has been updated to convey
G49 099 informal groups of bathers which are handled with considerable verve.
G49 100 ^In the worked up areas colour is intense, with brilliant blue-blacks
G49 101 defining shadows, and reds and vivid yellows providing accents. ^The
G49 102 work was reproduced on the cover of the catalogue and featured in the
G49 103 mid 1925 issue of the National Art Association's *1Bulletin. ^*0In the
G49 104 same publication it was remarked upon as a *"frank and directly stated
G49 105 work**". ^While in New Zealand Maud Sherwood painted the hills and
G49 106 city of Wellington with her characteristically vivid palette. ^One of
G49 107 these, *1Brooklyn from Kelburn, *0found its way into the Academy show.
G49 108    |^An interval of seven years (1926-33) in Europe followed.
G49 109 ^According to press reports, Maud Sherwood's original intention was to
G49 110 go to London but she travelled instead to Italy, France, Spain and
G49 111 North Africa. ^Part of the trip was spent in company with the Sydney
G49 112 artist Gladys Owen but she also attracted other friends and patrons.
G49 113 ^At one point she had access to a villa in Capri and one in Rome
G49 114 overlooking the Borghese Gardens, where she had her bedroom fitted up
G49 115 as a studio. ^Exhibitions in Europe followed and Maud Sherwood was
G49 116 represented at (among others) the Salon des Independents, Paris
G49 117 (1928), the Prima Mostra Internazionale d'Arte Coloniale, Rome (1931)
G49 118 and the Royal Academy, London (1932).
G49 119    |^On her return to Sydney the artist displayed several
G49 120 watercolours and drawings produced during her trip at Macquarie
G49 121 Galleries *- her first solo show in Australia. ^It confirmed her
G49 122 position as one of the country's most spectacular watercolourists and
G49 123 attracted unanimous praise from the local press. ^Typical were the
G49 124 remarks of Kenneth Wilkinson in the *1Sydney Morning Herald, *010
G49 125 August 1933:
G49 126 **[PLATE**]
G49 127 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G49 128 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G49 129 **[END INDENTATION**]
G49 130 |^Among the works displayed was *1The Chili Market, Tunis *0(1927-8),
G49 131 a vibrant image crowded with detail and animated forms (*1Plate 10).
G49 132 ^*0Brangwyn is the ultimate precursor for this picture of vendors with
G49 133 their exotic wares, but Frances Hodgkins and Owen Merton had also
G49 134 responded to the vitality of such subjects and extended the range of
G49 135 their interpretation. ^Several highly worked charcoal drawings
G49 136 accompanied these watercolours with titles such as *1The Little
G49 137 Village Italy. ^*0At this stage of her career the artist was known
G49 138 primarily for her landscapes, although in her later years she turned
G49 139 more to still-life studies of flowers.
G49 140    |^Up into the 1940s, Maud Sherwood continued to hold solo
G49 141 exhibitions. ^She had expanded her repertoire to include colour
G49 142 linocuts such as *1Venetian Fishing Boats *0and *1Petunias, *0which
G49 143 bear comparison with the bold graphic designs of the Australians Thea
G49 144 Proctor and Margaret Preston. ^She continued to paint intermittently
G49 145 in oils, but watercolour remained her preferred medium. ^By all
G49 146 accounts, Sherwood rarely ceased to travel and practice her art. ^She
G49 147 apparently acquired a well-equipped caravan in the latter part of her
G49 148 career and made repeated trips throughout New South Wales in search of
G49 149 new material. ^Until her death at Katoomba in the Blue Mountains, some
G49 150 twenty years after her return to Australia, the artist painted with no
G49 151 obvious decline in her abilities. ^The watercolour *1Yellow Lilies,
G49 152 *0now at the National Art Gallery in Wellington, is believed to belong
G49 153 to the period 1950-6 and has the distinguished and highly competent
G49 154 features of her earlier work.
G49 155    |^Maud Sherwood may have attracted considerable attention during
G49 156 her lifetime in the country of her adoption, but her reputation did
G49 157 not last. ^Perhaps this was partly because, like many expatriates, she
G49 158 became *"denationalised**" on leaving her place of birth. ^It may also
G49 159 have been because she preferred to paint in watercolour, a medium
G49 160 often discredited as the province of dilettantes and women. ^But the
G49 161 truth probably lies in the strong period flavour of her work, which
G49 162 does not allow it to transcend its time and place. ^In William Moore's
G49 163 *1Story of Australian Art *0(1934) Maud Sherwood was praised for her
G49 164 *"sureness in draughtsmanship**" and the sympathetic report featured
G49 165 one of her watercolours. ^Towards the end of the artist's life, she
G49 166 received two paragraphs in Herbert Badham's *1A Study of Australian
G49 167 Art *0(1949). ^Badham lived in New South Wales and like Sherwood was a
G49 168 member of the Society of Artists. ^He described her as *"a
G49 169 water-colourist with courage**" and one whose colour *"is strong,
G49 170 resonant and pure**". ^However, subsequent writers on Australian art,
G49 171 who probably did not have firsthand knowledge of the artist, failed to
G49 172 include her in comprehensive texts *- Bernard Smith's *1Australian
G49 173 Painting 1788-1970 *0(1971) is a case in point. ^Both Maud Sherwood
G49 174 and Helen Stewart were given slight entries in Alan McCulloch's
G49 175 *1Encyclopedia of Australian Art *0(1968), but Frances Ellis was
G49 176 omitted. ^This situation emphasises once more the marginal position of
G49 177 women artists who, although hailed in their lifetime, more often than
G49 178 not subsequently slip into obscurity.
G49 179 *<*2FRANCES ELLIS *>
G49 180 |^*0Frances Ellis (1900-71) is an artist to whom recognition for a
G49 181 career spanning fifty years is sorely due (*1Illustration 37).
G49 182 ^*0Preparation was underway at the Sarjeant Gallery in 1979 to stage
G49 183 an exhibition on the work of both Ellis and \0A. Datillo-Rubbo but the
G49 184 project has yet to eventuate. ^A venture of this type would draw
G49 185 attention to links between artists in this country with manifestations
G49 186 of Post-Impressionism in Australia. ^More importantly, it would expose
G49 187 Frances Ellis as a painter of note.
G49 188    |^The artist grew up on a farm near Taihape until around 1912 when
G49 189 the family moved to Marton. ^She was educated privately and developed
G49 190 musical and artistic talents. ^At twenty-three, Ellis went to London
G49 191 for two years, studying under Bernard Meninsky at the Central School
G49 192 of Arts and Crafts. ^She also took music lessons at the Tobias Matthay
G49 193 School. ^To continue both interests professionally was a daunting
G49 194 prospect and she finally chose to devote her energy to the visual
G49 195 arts. ^When she returned to New Zealand (following a brief sojourn in
G49 196 Sydney) Frances Ellis accepted an appointment as teacher of drawing at
G49 197 the Palmerston North Technical College. ^At the time, Linley
G49 198 Richardson was art master. ^Quite possibly she instructed Elizabeth
G49 199 Berry (1910-40) in Palmerston North, before this artist left for
G49 200 London to train with Mark Gertler at the Westminster School of Art.
G49 201    |^Before moving permanently to Sydney in 1934, Ellis made the
G49 202 first of several brief visits to the Northern Hemisphere, painting in
G49 203 France and Italy. ^We can only surmise how she learned of
G49 204 Datillo-Rubbo's teaching methods, but Roland Wakelin apparently saw
G49 205 and admired his work in Dunedin earlier in the century.
G49 206 *#
G50 001 **[237 TEXT G50**]
G50 002 ^*0Similarly we can turn to the painters of New Zealand landscapes,
G50 003 for example the better works of, say, John Gully. ^If the viewer gets
G50 004 the feeling that he is actually there, actually standing looking at
G50 005 the scene and not just looking at a painting, that he can almost sense
G50 006 the breeze on his face and the sun in his eyes, then the painter will
G50 007 have achieved what he set out to do. ^On the other hand, if you merely
G50 008 get the feeling that you are looking at a good picture, then we could
G50 009 say that the painter has failed in what he set out to do, and in my
G50 010 opinion you would not give this painting the mark that you would if he
G50 011 had succeeded in creating in you a feeling of realism.
G50 012 *<*4The Representational and Historical painters*>
G50 013 |^*0Let us now turn our attention to our New Zealand Representational
G50 014 landscape painters. ^Some of our armchair critics and lovers of other
G50 015 styles of paintings, particularly admirers of contemporary art, scoff
G50 016 at the work of the Representational painters and tell you that it is
G50 017 not true art. ^What utter nonsense! ^Although I do not understand a
G50 018 lot of it, I would not be so presumptuous as to say that Symbolic art,
G50 019 for example, was not art. ^Probably if I made a study of it in the way
G50 020 that I have made a study of our Historical and other nineteenth
G50 021 century New Zealand artists, I would get a greater appreciation of it,
G50 022 but my field is primarily up until 1930. ^This is the period to which
G50 023 I relate best. ^I never tire of finding out more about the lives of
G50 024 the artists and trying then to see whether the kind of people they
G50 025 were is reflected in their paintings. ^To say that the personality of
G50 026 any particular artist did not come out in his or her paintings is not
G50 027 true. ^For example, was not Charles Blomfield a great naturalist and
G50 028 lover of trees, and is this not portrayed to a large extent in his
G50 029 paintings?
G50 030    |^I have already dealt briefly with quality in relation to this
G50 031 school, which has existed at all stages of New Zealand art but it was
G50 032 most strong last century prior to the advent of the New Zealand
G50 033 Impressionists. ^Almost all nineteenth-century painters of landscape
G50 034 were Representational painters.
G50 035    |^What then is an Historical painting? ^Is it historical merely
G50 036 because it is old? ^Not so. ^An Historical painting is a painting
G50 037 *1that is historically important because of its content, *0that is, it
G50 038 portrays something prior to the advent of the camera, or that has not
G50 039 been portrayed before, or portrays something that no longer exists.
G50 040 ^Captain Cook carried painters on all his expeditions so that
G50 041 posterity could have a record of what was seen on each voyage. ^These
G50 042 paintings are truly Historical paintings. ^Our early artists such as
G50 043 Heaphy, von Tempsky, Fox and others, painted what they saw in the
G50 044 1840s, 1850s and 1860s, and their paintings are Historical paintings,
G50 045 particularly if they portray buildings that no longer exist or events
G50 046 of national importance or interest. ^Not all their paintings, however,
G50 047 are Historical.
G50 048    |^Recently I was lucky enough to be able to purchase a very early
G50 049 watercolour by {0W. C.} Fitler of early Queenstown. ^This painting was
G50 050 produced in the early 1880s and was reproduced in a book called
G50 051 *1Picturesque Atlas of Australasia; Volume 3 *0edited by Andrew
G50 052 Garran, and first published in Sydney in 1883. ^The painting, which is
G50 053 almost a black and white, is very attractive, showing the Remarkables,
G50 054 Lake Wakatipu and so on, but the most important thing about this
G50 055 watercolour is not its appeal as a painting but the fact that it
G50 056 depicts all the old buildings in Queenstown at that time. ^To the best
G50 057 of my knowledge there is no similar photograph and accordingly this is
G50 058 a work that is historically important.
G50 059    |^How then are we to judge the quality of Historical paintings?
G50 060 ^Very simply. ^Most of our Historical artists were Representational
G50 061 artists. ^Does it convey to the beholder a feeling of reality? ^If it
G50 062 does, then it is a good painting. ^If it doesn't, then it is a poor
G50 063 painting and must be graded accordingly. ^However, *1there is a vast
G50 064 difference between the quality of an Historical painting and the
G50 065 importance of it, *0and this will be reflected in its price. ^This
G50 066 painting may be historically important but of rather poor quality, or
G50 067 of average quality. ^For example, the pleasing painting of Queenstown
G50 068 referred to above is of good, but not exceptional quality, but it is
G50 069 historically very important and this importance is what may well make
G50 070 it command a very high price.
G50 071    |^I hope the reader can now get some idea of how to judge the
G50 072 quality of an Historical or Representational School painting.
G50 073    |^It is not necessary for a buyer, when judging quality, to have
G50 074 an understanding of perspective, light, shade, colour, shadow, form or
G50 075 balance, \0etc., although all of these are important factors to the
G50 076 artist. ^So long as what he sees creates for him a feeling of reality,
G50 077 the buyer can be assured the painting is successful and its quality of
G50 078 reasonable standard.
G50 079    |^However, the buyer must at all times adopt the stance of
G50 080 critic. ^Thus, if he is, for example, looking at a painting of Queen
G50 081 Charlotte Sound by {0W. G.} Baker, with two yachts sailing down the
G50 082 Sound, he may immediately say to himself, *'^There is something wrong!
G50 083 ^The yachts should be smaller.**' *- or *'^The yachts should be
G50 084 bigger**' (^Normally with Baker it is the latter.) ^On further
G50 085 inspection he may see that Baker has in fact made a major blue and he
G50 086 will then realise that this painting is not perfectly
G50 087 representational. ^Or he may be looking at a watercolour by John Gully
G50 088 and see that the near hills do not look real for some reason *- maybe
G50 089 the line is too hard, or something else is out of balance. ^At no time
G50 090 should the buyer assume that because he is looking at the work of one
G50 091 of our major artists, it is necessarily perfect. ^Only by such study
G50 092 and criticism will he improve his perception of what is a good
G50 093 painting and what is not. ^If he is ever to have confidence in himself
G50 094 and be a good judge, he must start at some stage relying on his own
G50 095 judgment and not what other people tell him (although by all means
G50 096 listen to other people's opinions at all times, even when you consider
G50 097 yourself to be a reasonable judge of a painting). ^In other words, a
G50 098 buyer's perception of quality will not improve unless he or she is
G50 099 prepared to be critical.
G50 100    |^As a dealer, of course, I must weigh up many things when
G50 101 considering a work, but the main questions I must answer are *'^Is the
G50 102 fault or is the criticism that I level against this painting of such
G50 103 weight that it will affect the average buyer? ^Is the quality so poor
G50 104 that the average buyer will say, *"^I do not like that painting.
G50 105 ^There is something wrong with it.**", or is it good enough for the
G50 106 average buyer to say, *"^Yes, it is an attractive painting. ^I like
G50 107 the content and while it may not be the greatest work in the world, I
G50 108 still want it.**"**' ^The dividing line here is sometimes very fine
G50 109 and will become more apparent to the buyer as he gains more
G50 110 experience. ^I am well aware that if a painting is only average, or
G50 111 less-than-average quality, this consideration will, of course, affect
G50 112 the *1discerning *0buyer, but I am usually interested only in the
G50 113 average buyer and not the specialist.
G50 114    |^The questions I posed above are ones that the investor must ask
G50 115 himself continually. ^In most cases, when one is judging quality there
G50 116 are very few paintings that cannot be criticised. ^It becomes a
G50 117 question of how relevant that criticism is to a prospective buyer.
G50 118 ^After all, most of us are not looking for perfection; we are merely
G50 119 seeking an article that is of a good standard so that it will resell
G50 120 readily to the average buyer.
G50 121 *<*4The New Zealand Impressionists*>
G50 122 |^*0I would now like to direct your attention to the New Zealand
G50 123 Impressionist School, which had its beginnings in the 1890s after the
G50 124 arrival here of three very influential artists and teachers from
G50 125 Europe at the start of the decade: {0G. P.} Nerli from Italy, James
G50 126 Nairn from Scotland, and Petrus Van der Velden from Holland. ^All
G50 127 three had made reputations for themselves prior to coming to this
G50 128 country, particularly Van der Velden. ^How then were they different
G50 129 from the artists working and exhibiting in New Zealand at this time?
G50 130    |^First, these newcomers were not primarily Representational
G50 131 painters. ^They were a new breed of artist; people who painted not
G50 132 what they saw but, to a large extent, the *1impression *0that a scene,
G50 133 a person or an inanimate object created on them. ^Each of these men
G50 134 could paint in a Representational way, and indeed many of their works
G50 135 are truly in this style, but they left their mark on New Zealand art
G50 136 not as Representational painters but as Impressionists.
G50 137    |^An Impressionist painting I like to define as one in which
G50 138 *1the artist endeavours to catch the mood of what he feels about what
G50 139 he is looking at. ^*0When I first saw an Impressionist New Zealand
G50 140 painting *- I think it was a Margaret Stoddart watercolour, a seascape
G50 141 *- I looked at it closely. ^It was handed to me by a collector who
G50 142 regarded it as an extremely fine painting, but all that I could see
G50 143 then was a series of blobs of paint. (^Margaret Stoddart's style at
G50 144 her best and most Impressionistic employs short brush strokes, very
G50 145 few of which are joined together but which overall most effectively
G50 146 capture the feeling of the subject.) ^At this viewing I couldn't for
G50 147 the life of me see what I was supposed to see, or what my friend was
G50 148 seeing. ^I tried hard, but it wasn't until two or three years after
G50 149 starting to deal in art that I was truly able to appreciate Margaret
G50 150 Stoddart's Impressionism and see what it was she was getting at. ^Some
G50 151 people I know who are totally untrained in art and are not collectors
G50 152 at all, can see this immediately. ^Others never see it. ^They like
G50 153 only the New Zealand Representational School where the line is full
G50 154 and the colour real. ^They cannot appreciate Impressionist art in any
G50 155 shape or form.
G50 156    |^So what is our buyer to do if he cannot appreciate it? ^He must
G50 157 then rely on other people's judgment for the time being, but he must
G50 158 also persist, because while he may not be able to appreciate and
G50 159 understand Impressionist art today, in another year or so he may well
G50 160 be able to do so. ^He must not despair.
G50 161    |^Let us look at Plate 48 in *1Two Hundred Years of New Zealand
G50 162 Painting *0by Gil Docking, Petrus Van der Velden's *'Otira Gorge**',
G50 163 which is held at the Auckland City Art Gallery. ^This is a truly
G50 164 dramatic, magnificent painting which to me portrays the wildness of
G50 165 the night, the coldness of it, the strength of the elements, the
G50 166 storminess of the sky, the eeriness of the whole of the gorge, the
G50 167 almost terror of the place. ^Yet when you examine it meticulously,
G50 168 there is very little in this painting that in fact represents a rock,
G50 169 or water, or clouds, or background. ^What then has the artist done,
G50 170 because he has managed to portray to me all the moods that I have
G50 171 outlined above? ^How has he achieved this? ^He has done it by the most
G50 172 subtle use of colour, form and movement that it is possible to create
G50 173 on canvas. ^He has done it with brush and oil. ^Technical people could
G50 174 explain in far more detail than I the method that he has used to
G50 175 achieve this, but let us just say that he has conveyed to me, and I
G50 176 hope to you, all the drama of the night that he felt when he was
G50 177 there.
G50 178 *#
G51 001 **[238 TEXT G51**]
G51 002 |^*"*2YOU'VE COME A LONG WAY BABY**". ^INSULTINGLY THE WORLD'S TOBACCO
G51 003 COMPANIES CASHED IN ON THE WOMEN'S LIBERATION MOVEMENT WITH THIS
G51 004 SLOGAN IN 1968. ^THREE YEARS AGO RUTH BONITA POINTED OUT IN A
G51 005 *3BROADSHEET *2ARTICLE THAT CIGARETTE ADVERTISEMENTS WERE ONE OF THE
G51 006 FEW PLACES WHERE WOMEN WERE PRESENTED AS *"INTELLIGENT, MATURE,
G51 007 SENSIBLE, ASSERTIVE AND INDEPENDENT**". ^IN 1986 WITH A CONTINUING
G51 008 DROP IN CIGARETTE SALES AMONGST WHITE MIDDLE CLASS MEN IN DEVELOPED
G51 009 COUNTRIES, WOMEN AND PEOPLE IN THIRD WORLD COUNTRIES REMAIN THE
G51 010 TOBACCO COMPANIES' PRIME HOPES FOR CONTINUED PROFITS.
G51 011 |*6A*0n English journalist, Peter Taylor, has recently published
G51 012 *1Smoke Ring, *0an expose*?2 of the world's tobacco monopolies. ^Their
G51 013 tactics to get people hooked and keep them hooked are becoming more
G51 014 and more insidious. ^One is to sell a brand's house colours and logo
G51 015 to a firm selling some other type of product. ^An example is {0KIM}
G51 016 sports clothes. ^During the 1982 Wimbledon tennis tournament, Martina
G51 017 Navratilova (a role model if ever there was one) wore {0KIM} tennis
G51 018 clothes. ^The {0KIM} colours and design on the clothes were identical
G51 019 to the cigarette brand most popular in the United Kingdom. ^The
G51 020 Wimbledon tournament was seen via television by millions of people.
G51 021 ^Outright advertising of cigarettes at sports fixtures and on
G51 022 television is banned in England, but the companies have got around
G51 023 this by using an oblique subliminal strategy. ^In third world
G51 024 countries in South America and Africa, the tobacco companies are still
G51 025 blatantly associating cigarettes with western affluence.
G51 026    |^While cigarette smoking among adult, middle class, white males
G51 027 is decreasing in developed countries, the decrease for adult women
G51 028 (irrespective of race or class) is either minimal or non-existent, and
G51 029 there has been an increase in cigarette smoking among young women. ^In
G51 030 Aotearoa, the percentage of adolescent girls who smoke is almost twice
G51 031 the percentage of adolescent boys who smoke. ^Statisticians predict
G51 032 that lung cancer will surpass breast cancer as the leading cause of
G51 033 cancer deaths amongst women. ^The age-adjusted lung cancer death rate
G51 034 for Maori women is four times greater than for non-Maori people and is
G51 035 the highest for women in the world.
G51 036    |^The relationship between cigarette smoking and heart disease is
G51 037 also well documented. ^One-third of all deaths in Aotearoa result from
G51 038 coronary disease, and women in Aotearoa aged 45 to 54 years have among
G51 039 the highest mortality rates for heart disease in the world. ^Although
G51 040 these facts are fairly well known, author Jane Ritchie feels that
G51 041 medical researchers are less energetic about publicising other effects
G51 042 of smoking on women's bodies. ^For example, smokers tend to have a two
G51 043 year earlier menopause, an increased risk of osteoporosis (brittle
G51 044 bones) and loss of teeth. ^Research on strategies for women smokers
G51 045 needs to be carried out in Aotearoa, but money for such proposals is
G51 046 scarce and not forthcoming.
G51 047    |^Despite all the facts and the support of organisations like the
G51 048 Heart Foundation of New Zealand, the Cancer Society, the Health
G51 049 Department and the work of anti-smoking lobby groups such as Action on
G51 050 Smoking and Health ({0ASH}), the control of tobacco product
G51 051 advertising and access to cigarettes by young people remains uneasily
G51 052 loose. ^At present there is only an informal agreement between the
G51 053 government and only two tobacco companies on standards of advertising,
G51 054 and children can buy cigarettes at the corner dairy or supermarket.
G51 055    |^The gold packet lying on the coffee table looks inviting. ^I
G51 056 have to pick it up and turn it on its side to find in small black
G51 057 letters: ^*"Health \0Dept warning: smoking may endanger your
G51 058 health.**" ^*"May**" is such a mild word. ^How many young women are
G51 059 put off lighting their first cigarette by the word *"may**"? ^A recent
G51 060 analysis by Jane Ritchie of the media found that cigarette
G51 061 advertisements in magazines predominantly show women as part of a
G51 062 heterosexual couple, projecting an image of sexuality and romance, or
G51 063 else engaged in *"fun-filled outdoor**" healthy activities. ^Although
G51 064 this country's voluntary code on cigarette advertising is supposed to
G51 065 stop the association between smoking and sexual attractiveness and
G51 066 health, many of the magazines read by women come from overseas.
G51 067    |^Research into why people smoke and particularly how to help
G51 068 people quit smoking, or prevent beginning them to smoke, have largely
G51 069 ignored the possibility that women, people of colour and working class
G51 070 people smoke for different reasons than white middle class men, and
G51 071 thus may need different smoking-cessation programmes. ^The very small
G51 072 amount of research on women smokers suggests women belong to the group
G51 073 of smokers called *"negative-affect**[SIC**]**" smokers, who smoke to
G51 074 reduce unpleasant feelings like stress. ^It is quite likely women
G51 075 smoke to reduce stress because they still have insufficient options
G51 076 for assertive action in society, and thus their stresses build up.
G51 077 ^Women of colour and working class women, who have least opportunities
G51 078 for assertive action, have very high rates of smoking. ^All women have
G51 079 fewer acceptable ways apart from smoking to relieve stress.
G51 080    |^Bobbi Jacobsen in *1The Ladykillers, *0pointed out that many of
G51 081 the factors which combine to produce a successful male ex-smoker, like
G51 082 marriage and parenthood, have precisely the opposite effect on women.
G51 083 ^Vicki Grace's research in Aotearoa demonstrated that the education of
G51 084 women, particularly working class and Maori and Polynesian women,
G51 085 regarding the health benefits of quitting is inadequate. ^Perhaps
G51 086 health educators consider women's lives are not important? ^This
G51 087 research concluded that current smoking-related education programmes
G51 088 need to be assessed for their role in affecting**[SIC**] behaviour
G51 089 changes and the onset of smoking among young women.
G51 090    |^Consumer groups, particularly women's groups and organisations
G51 091 like the new Standing Committee on Women's Health, must be given power
G51 092 to counteract the very powerful tobacco company lobby over the content
G51 093 and placement of cigarette advertisements. ^The role of parents and
G51 094 friends as models in aiding smoking initiation is pointed out again
G51 095 and again in research. ^Parents often don't realise the impact to
G51 096 their children of a non-smoking model. ^However, if stress is a
G51 097 crucial factor in why women continue to smoke, it will not be enough
G51 098 to control the tobacco companies. ^They are only exploiting an
G51 099 existing situation. ^Cigarettes trigger the production of substances
G51 100 in our brain known as the B-endorphins. ^These are a natural morphine.
G51 101 ^Some researchers, like Peter Taylor, believe there is a conspiracy
G51 102 between tobacco companies and governments to increase the number of
G51 103 smokers. ^After all, people who ease their stress with cigarettes are
G51 104 less likely to challenge the status quo.
G51 105    |^We need to work on ways of relieving the stress powerless
G51 106 people *- women, people of colour, lesbian and working class *-
G51 107 experience, by making it possible for them to reach resources and find
G51 108 their own power. ^As well, we need to lobby to give women and other
G51 109 powerless people options for dealing with accidents and other
G51 110 unavoidable stresses. ^This might include, for women, greater
G51 111 acknowledgement of women's sports through better funding and more
G51 112 publicity (maybe placards outside {0TVNZ}: netball, less rugby!);
G51 113 development of social support networks and groups, particularly in
G51 114 isolated rural and poorly serviced urban areas; and the development of
G51 115 women's creativity by support and funding for women's art, writing,
G51 116 music and dance. ^I would like to see women's health groups organise
G51 117 seminars and workshops to help women become aware of the manipulative
G51 118 tactics of the tobacco industry.
G51 119    |^None of the above really helps the individual woman smoker who
G51 120 would like to quit. ^People say *"^Well, I quit for four weeks then
G51 121 someone offered me a cigarette at a party and I was on 25 a day**", or
G51 122 *"^I stopped for six months and then my relationship went sour and I
G51 123 found myself smoking again**". ^Research shows that women have greater
G51 124 difficulty in maintaining non-smoking. ^Maybe stress is again a
G51 125 factor, although in the time I have been involved in stop-smoking
G51 126 work, I have heard stories about men and male partners trying to
G51 127 persuade non-smoking women to begin again. ^In one case, a woman's
G51 128 boyfriend tore up all the material she had been given in her stop
G51 129 smoking group. ^She left the group. ^Women do want to quit; 80 percent
G51 130 of callers asking about our groups in West Auckland have been women.
G51 131 ^The majority of these came from less affluent areas.
G51 132    |^From time to time a miracle cure for smoking hits the market.
G51 133 ^In the last few months, this has been the nicotine chewing gum called
G51 134 Nicorette. ^The blurbs from Reckitt and Colman, the marketers, laud
G51 135 the product as the final answer to stopping smoking. ^I looked up the
G51 136 academic paper quoted in the blurbs to support the claims of the
G51 137 producer company, Merrell-Dow, and found not only inconsistencies
G51 138 between data in the paper and the drug company's claims, but several
G51 139 points of doubtful research methodology. ^Nicorette has been classed
G51 140 as a non-prescriptive drug. ^It can be sold over the counter by
G51 141 chemists with only an accompanying leaflet to both warn and help the
G51 142 would-be ex-smoker. ^Although Reckitt and Colman was willing to
G51 143 incorporate some changes I suggested in their leaflet, efforts to have
G51 144 the drug classed as a prescription drug were unsuccessful. ^Despite
G51 145 company assurance that children would not like the spearmint flavoured
G51 146 optional resin, as a non-prescription drug there is the possibility of
G51 147 incautious storing at home, so it is accessible to children who may
G51 148 experiment.
G51 149    |^Nicotine is a toxic substance as well as addictive. ^In very
G51 150 small print on the accompanying overseas leaflet it is suggested that
G51 151 certain people shouldn't use the drug, including pregnant women. ^The
G51 152 suggestions may give an idea of the effort required to break the
G51 153 psychological habit especially for those who smoke to reduce stress.
G51 154 ^However, articles about the product in the media downplay the
G51 155 difficulty of maintaining non-smoking, and the people for whom
G51 156 Nicorette would be harmful. ^I am very suspicious of the concept that
G51 157 a replacement drug will help kick a habit; Methadone-maintenance has
G51 158 not proved the answer to heroin addiction. ^Some researchers are
G51 159 convinced that nicotine is many times more addictive than heroin.
G51 160    |^I believe women smokers who want to quit may have special needs
G51 161 which can be served best in groups and programmes that are especially
G51 162 designed for the woman smoker. ^Such groups, based around
G51 163 neighbourhoods or work places could be ex-smoker or self-led.
G51 164 ^Individual women might benefit from cautious use of a nicotine
G51 165 chewing gum within such groups when the programme aims to give women a
G51 166 sense of control over their lives as well as work on body image.
G51 167    |^The possibility of weight gain often worries the woman
G51 168 ex-smoker, and
G51 169 **[PLATES**]
G51 170 those wanting to quit. ^Many women who give up don't put on weight.
G51 171 ^The average weight gain is 3.6 \0kg, which stabilises three months
G51 172 after quitting. ^Pakeha society has forced women to place a greater
G51 173 value on their slimness now, rather than their ill health in the
G51 174 future. ^So feeling positive about our bodies is an important part of
G51 175 a stop smoking group for women.
G51 176    |^The most important resource for the woman trying to maintain
G51 177 non-smoking is to work on an alternative stress reliever. ^There is
G51 178 chemical evidence to suggest that a smoker damages the natural stress
G51 179 defences, thus becoming stress-disabled and more nicotine dependent.
G51 180 ^An ex-smoker who smoked to relieve stress has to learn other ways of
G51 181 handling stress, so well that they become as automatic as teeth
G51 182 cleaning and hair combing. ^This might be any activity that feels good
G51 183 for her, and is appropriate to her means and lifestyle: a warm bath or
G51 184 shower, several laps of the local pool, a periodic sauna, a daily run
G51 185 on the beach or local park, Tai Chi, or fifteen minutes per day on a
G51 186 rebounder.
G51 187 *<*6GETTING AWAY FROM RACIST GUILT*>
G51 188 *<*4Camille Guy gives her thoughts about new directions for feminist
G51 189 anti-racism.*>
G51 190 |^*0Sometimes I perceive *1Broadsheet *0as one big splutter of outrage
G51 191 and righteous indignation. ^This is especially apparent over the issue
G51 192 of racism; liberal platitudes, guilt tripping, confession and
G51 193 atonement seem too often to constitute white feminist anti-racist
G51 194 practice. ^I think the limitations of radical feminist analysis make
G51 195 this situation inevitable.
G51 196 *#
G52 001 **[239 TEXT G52**]
G52 002 |^*6OUR *4active opposition to pornography lies in two main areas:
G52 003 *0its production and its consumption. ^The act of making pornography
G52 004 automatically involves the exploitation of women and children, whether
G52 005 this is through direct victimisation (from objectification in pin-ups
G52 006 to more overt abuse in hard-core pornography; physically forcing
G52 007 models to take part) or more indirect oppression (lack of any other
G52 008 economic options, linking in with women's already low self-image and
G52 009 self worth). ^If we wanted to use a marxist analysis we could say that
G52 010 pornography represents the ultimate form of worker alienation; through
G52 011 the production of an object which is labelled as a representation of
G52 012 herself which men will consume, the woman worker is alienated from her
G52 013 labour, from the product of her labour and ultimately from herself.
G52 014    |^Linda Marchiano (pornography name Linda Lovelace) has described
G52 015 in the book, *1Ordeal, *0(1980, Citadel Press) how in public she was
G52 016 always seen smiling and defending her *"choice**" to work in
G52 017 pornography; in private she was drugged, beaten, sexually abused and
G52 018 kept in captivity by her husband/ manager, Chuck Traynor. ^We see the
G52 019 involvement of women in pornography as being similar to the
G52 020 participation of women at the milder end of the continuum, beauty
G52 021 contests, and believe that in male-dominated society which reinforces
G52 022 and indoctrinates the ideals of femininity an uninfluenced choice is
G52 023 impossible. ^This parallels the feminist view that prostitution is a
G52 024 form of exploitation of women, and as with prostitution, we put the
G52 025 responsibility for such oppression on the men who create the demand
G52 026 for such a *"service**". ^The production of pornography involving
G52 027 women and children does violence to them.
G52 028    |^The second area involves the reason for producing pornography:
G52 029 male sexual stimulation and the reinforcement of male power. ^Quite
G52 030 simple**[SIC**], pornography is extremely widespread and almost
G52 031 all-pervasive because it sells: itself *- in the case of videos,
G52 032 books, magazines, films, live shows and so on; and other products *-
G52 033 in the case of pornographic advertising. ^Main-stream pornography has
G52 034 become increasingly violent and overtly sadistic, and has broken new
G52 035 *"taboos**" such as the use of child models. ^This, combined with the
G52 036 evidence of over 3000 media studies goes directly against both the
G52 037 view that pornography acts as an outlet for men's sexual
G52 038 *"frustration**" or *"aggression**" (the so-called catharsis model),
G52 039 and the view that it has no effect. ^It is ironic that in this area
G52 040 more than any other feminists have joined the call for proof of harm
G52 041 or have challenged the research when this is normally the province of
G52 042 the male liberal *- and this apart from the fact that common sense
G52 043 tells us from viewing pornography that it is hate propaganda and hate
G52 044 propaganda must be dangerous for the vulnerable target group
G52 045 (something we acknowledge in the Race Relations Act without demands
G52 046 for stringent proof).
G52 047    |^We find it insulting that feminists critical of our approach to
G52 048 the issue have made quite simplistic and erroneous statements about
G52 049 our philosophy. ^They suggest that we think of the slogan
G52 050 *"pornography causes rape**" in the literal sense that every man who
G52 051 reads pornography is going to immediately translate those attitudes
G52 052 into rape, and that we are barking up the wrong tree because we think
G52 053 if we remove pornography we will get rid of violence against women. ^In
G52 054 reality (they say) pornography is a symptom, not a cause, of women's
G52 055 oppression. ^On the contrary, we believe it is both a symptom *1and
G52 056 *0a cause, therefore the enormous and apparently unending task of
G52 057 getting rid of pornography will only be accomplished when other
G52 058 attitudes and factors in violence against women are changed. ^Speaking
G52 059 out against pornography and making these links to other violence
G52 060 against women is therefore important. ^As a parallel, anti-Jewish
G52 061 propaganda was not solely responsible for the deaths of 6 million
G52 062 Jews, but it made Hitler's plan a lot easier to carry out.
G52 063    |^Whatever feminist objections to male-dominated scientific
G52 064 thought, the overwhelming weight of research which cannot be
G52 065 discounted links pornography like Playboy, Penthouse and Electric Blue
G52 066 videos with attitudes which view women as less than human, callousness
G52 067 towards violence against women, and myths about female sexuality.
G52 068 ^Some of these attitudes can be translated into behaviour, whether it
G52 069 is wolfwhistling at a woman from a building site or actually copying
G52 070 methods of torture from hard-core pornography. ^In between the two
G52 071 ends of the spectrum are the 1001 ways in which men put us down and
G52 072 abuse us, from the lawyer at a rape trial claiming the survivor
G52 073 *"wasn't hurt**" to the lack of community support for battered women.
G52 074 ^Content analyses of pornography show how these attitudes are promoted
G52 075 and reinforced, not only in men but by encouraging a victim mentality
G52 076 in women *- we become more frightened when constantly surrounded by
G52 077 images of women as helpless targets or seductive bitches who deserve
G52 078 all they get. ^Pornography therefore helps to keep us where men want
G52 079 us *- afraid to go out at night, alienated in many work environments
G52 080 and limited in our lives in countless ways.
G52 081    |^The selective targeting of particular groups of women in
G52 082 pornography, such as lesbians and black women, is also no coincidence,
G52 083 and therefore to oppose the *"right**" of fascists to speak, whether
G52 084 it is homophobia or racism or classism, and not to actively oppose
G52 085 pornography is a massive contradiction. ^Or do we end up with a
G52 086 ludicrous situation where for other reasons we oppose in law
G52 087 pornography which targets those particular groups and let less overt
G52 088 material which apparently targets white heterosexual women who aren't
G52 089 obviously in pain or under a certain age go unchallenged? ^I find it
G52 090 disturbing as a lesbian, and therefore outside the institution of
G52 091 heterosexuality, that so many apparently progressive people, including
G52 092 some feminists, find the distinction between erotica and pornography
G52 093 so hard to draw that to save what they feel are positive
G52 094 representations of their sexuality they prefer not to make a decision
G52 095 on outlawing pornography. ^A frequent concensus in workshops has been
G52 096 that in any case, in a world where pornography is all-pervasive, even
G52 097 erotica becomes tainted. ^Identifying general violence on television
G52 098 does not seem to pose the same problem and a large body of public
G52 099 opinion would agree that it does damage, yet extend that concept to
G52 100 women and it becomes *"sex.**"
G52 101 *<*6WHY WE WANT LEGAL CHANGE*>
G52 102 |^{0WAP} *4has always had a double-threaded strategy *0with the two
G52 103 parts separate but reinforcing each other. ^On the one hand, raising
G52 104 public awareness about the nature and prevalance of pornography is
G52 105 important, whether this is done through consciousness-raising groups
G52 106 of women or through the national media. ^But as we also see the right
G52 107 of women to be free from pornography as a basic human right, just as
G52 108 the freedom of all groups from persecution and discrimination is
G52 109 fundamental, we believe that the law should express this principle.
G52 110 ^We are not naive enough to think that achieving legal change will
G52 111 automatically remove all pornography, but it is
G52 112 **[PLATE**]
G52 113 important to state the concept that pornography is harmful to women
G52 114 and children and its production and consumption should not be condoned
G52 115 in any society which claims to protect human rights. ^We are aware of
G52 116 the arguments that aiming for law change is a reformist measure, but
G52 117 to single out pornography in this area ignores other similar
G52 118 legislative attempts such as homosexual law reform and the Race
G52 119 Relations Act. ^There is also no getting around the fact that
G52 120 pornography is a multi-billion dollar capitalist industry, and that
G52 121 waiting for those who profit from its production to be influenced by
G52 122 public education without associated legal and economic pressure being
G52 123 applied would be totally futile.
G52 124    |^To call for the outlawing of pornography means to call for a
G52 125 change in the structures which make decisions on what material is
G52 126 pornographic or what action is taken. ^Thus part of our legal strategy
G52 127 is to call for those directly targeted by pornography, women, to be
G52 128 the ones who make such decisions based on a feminist analysis. ^It is
G52 129 also important that the laws themselves focus on the damage done to
G52 130 women and the links between pornography and other violence against us;
G52 131 therefore for example, a feminist legal approach seeks to target the
G52 132 producers and consumers, not the women *"participants**", and includes
G52 133 an avenue of compensation for women claiming damages from the
G52 134 industry.
G52 135    |^We do not deny that lobbying for legal change in an area which
G52 136 is commonly confused with erotica and neutral sexually explicit
G52 137 material carries a certain amount of risk. ^That is where a parallel
G52 138 strategy of public education is important, and that in turn influences
G52 139 attitudes to law change, whether through workshops, sticker campaigns,
G52 140 marches or the activities of the Wimmin's Fire Brigade. ^The danger of
G52 141 misuse is also not confined to anti-pornography laws *- for example,
G52 142 the Race Relations Act in the hands of the League of Rights could
G52 143 easily be deliberately misinterpreted against the Maori sovereignty
G52 144 movement; nevertheless, the importance of stating that racist material
G52 145 is unacceptable far outweighs this risk. ^Indeed, how can we not have
G52 146 laws which condemn pornography for the misogynist propaganda that it
G52 147 is, when finally the government is at least partly funding women's
G52 148 refuges and rape crisis centres? ^If we, as an anti-pornography
G52 149 movement, do not attempt to infiltrate or influence male power
G52 150 structures to achieve legal change while also organising more radical
G52 151 activities, we run the risk of all anti-pornography groups *- eventual
G52 152 burnout and collapse until something resurfaces from the ashes. ^We
G52 153 simply cannot sustain a purely reactive approach, picketing every live
G52 154 show and targeting every film without setting our opposition in a
G52 155 wider context, because pornography, in its increasing brutality and
G52 156 prevalence, will win.
G52 157    |^The major concern expressed by some feminists is that it would
G52 158 be our material which would be censored; Lesbian erotica, debates
G52 159 about {0s-m}, and so on. ^The reality is that if men in power want to
G52 160 suppress our literature, they will do so regardless of whether their
G52 161 *"right**" to do so is enshrined in law. ^Minority literature has
G52 162 always survived largely as an underground movement because it is
G52 163 conveniently suppressed by the authorities in countless disguised
G52 164 ways. ^Erotica in particular is often produced and distributed on a
G52 165 very personal level rather than being mass-marketed. ^Many women would
G52 166 argue that commercial distribution of erotica makes it no longer in
G52 167 that category. ^The lack of coverage of the End of Decade conference
G52 168 for women in Nairobi is just one example of the informal selection of
G52 169 what is news by and for the boys. ^More recently! ^Andrea Dworkin was
G52 170 forced to find a publisher for her new novel outside the {0USA}
G52 171 because no one in her country would print it *- not just for reasons
G52 172 of content, but because of her outspoken comments against such groups
G52 173 as the American Booksellers Association (Interview in Women's Review
G52 174 of Books, May 1986). ^Do we stop speaking out, so we can keep what
G52 175 little we have or do we keep fighting both for the outlawing of
G52 176 pornography and against the censorship of our material? ^We think the
G52 177 two are not only compatible but an important distinction from the
G52 178 moralist line.
G52 179 *<*6OPPOSING THE MORAL RIGHT*>
G52 180 |^THE *4ultimate insult to us as feminists *0fighting pornography is
G52 181 to be labelled as puritan funspoilers by other women who call
G52 182 themselves feminists. ^The fact is that our definitions of pornography
G52 183 and our analysis of it are poles apart from the moralists.
G52 184    |^It is to those who do not see pornography as being produced
G52 185 within a rape culture that we need to address these distinctions.
G52 186 ^This is where public education is important *- publicity and activity
G52 187 which include demands for sex education, lesbian and gay rights,
G52 188 abortion on demand, equal economic opportunities for women. ^Linking
G52 189 in with other progressive groups and speaking out on other issues here
G52 190 is important: for example, Wellington {0WAP} has recently formed a
G52 191 lesbian caucus and has been active over the Homosexual Law Reform Bill
G52 192 campaign.
G52 193    |^We are aware that we must watch the danger of moralist
G52 194 co-option of our arguments, particularly now that the right wing here
G52 195 is getting far less media coverage over pornography than it used to
G52 196 since feminist groups have gained in strength.
G52 197 *#
G53 001 **[240 TEXT G53**]
G53 002 |^*1My search for the communication of human experience featuring a
G53 003 mistaken attempt at conventional *"snapshot**" research into the
G53 004 experience of psychiatric patients and an alternative
G53 005 consciousness-challenging and action *"movie**" proposal featuring the
G53 006 actors in the mental illness system and directed by its users.
G53 007 *<*4Preview*>
G53 008    |^*0I am looking for something. ^Much of it is hidden and hard to
G53 009 find. ^Much of it is complex and slippery; once found it is hard to
G53 010 hold. ^I am looking for that elusive quality called experience. ^But
G53 011 how am I to find it?
G53 012    |^In the beginning I do what others have done before me. ^I take
G53 013 separate portrait-like snapshots of many people, then write my
G53 014 impressions on the back of each one. ^I hope to draw connections
G53 015 between the snapshots, and I do, but the connections are shallow,
G53 016 lifeless and unsurprising.
G53 017    |^Bored and despondent, I persist with the snapshot method
G53 018 because I know of no other. ^Then, one day, I discover the moving
G53 019 picture. ^Connections unfold before my eyes; they can be made inside
G53 020 the movie, not just extracted from it as they were with the snapshots.
G53 021 ^Now, I am not confined to portraits of individuals. ^I can zoom
G53 022 between individuals and groups. ^Now, the people frozen into my
G53 023 snapshots can come to life. ^They are transformed into actors who can
G53 024 change their minds, their feelings, their roles and their
G53 025 relationships, who can react to each other inside a dynamic improvised
G53 026 plot.
G53 027 *<*4My Undressing*>
G53 028    |^*0My undressing started during my first episode of deep
G53 029 depression. ^For twenty-one years my culture and I had carefully
G53 030 stitched my world together. ^I was well clad in the privileges of
G53 031 sanity but one week, quite suddenly, the world I had made around me
G53 032 fell apart at the seams.
G53 033    |^*11979: ^I am locked in here *- alone in this black box.
G53 034 ^Before this I used to hide the blackness with colourful decorations.
G53 035 ^On the walls of this black box I painted in windows with pleasing
G53 036 views on them and I called these views reality. ^Now I have been
G53 037 stripped right back to the bare black boards of my psyche. ^My world
G53 038 has been emptied out.
G53 039    |^*0I did not know how to live in the undressed black box. ^My
G53 040 elders and educators had not prepared me for this so I went distressed
G53 041 and despairing to the doctor. ^That same day I was diagnosed,
G53 042 hospitalised, medicated, and put into pyjamas. ^My undressing was
G53 043 completed *- stripped of status, credibility and clothing I became a
G53 044 psychiatric patient.
G53 045    |^Several years passed during which I rocketed from one moodswing
G53 046 to another. ^I often found myself existing down long polished
G53 047 corridors *- between the dormitory, the ladies' lounge, the {0OT} room
G53 048 and the dining room. ^Suffering, terrible suffering. ^White uniforms.
G53 049 ^Over-cooked cauliflower. ^Painting out the pain. ^Comrades. ^Women
G53 050 weeping and wailing. ^Men like stones *- who sat all day without
G53 051 moving. ^Telling lies to get out of hospital. ^Voices. ^Drugs.
G53 052 ^Removed from the world. ^At sea. ^Over the moon. ^Heading for Mars.
G53 053 ^More suffering, more terrible suffering. ^We were so brave, my
G53 054 comrades and I.
G53 055    |^I emerged from these years battle-fatigued and punchdrunk.
G53 056    |^*11984: ^This year has been better than last year. ^Yet for
G53 057 every day I have been in a comfortable mood this year I have spent two
G53 058 days in a high or a low mood, usually a low one. ^Looking at my diary
G53 059 with all the numbers on it, telling me in the plainest way there is
G53 060 what a hard life I have, I sobbed for a long time. ^But later, I
G53 061 thought to myself, I am a survivor, even if a deeply tired one, and
G53 062 this made me feel better.
G53 063    |^*0That same year *- back in hospital *- in bed one day, my
G53 064 thoughts started sliding off into nonsense. ^Terrified of losing my
G53 065 thoughts into the blackness forever I made up a story and said it over
G53 066 and over to myself.
G53 067    |^*1An old woman and her grand-daughter lived by a great ocean.
G53 068 ^Every day the old woman went fishing on the ocean. ^She always
G53 069 returned with fish and cooked it skilfully for herself and her
G53 070 grand-daughter. ^One day, when she returned, she gave some fish to her
G53 071 grand-daughter and said *'^Cook these for yourself**'. ^The girl
G53 072 wailed *'^I can't**'. ^The old woman replied *'^You must find your own
G53 073 power**'. ^But the girl didn't understand and she went to bed hungry.
G53 074    |^*0The ocean was the source of all things. ^The raw fish were
G53 075 the seeds of opportunity. ^The cooked fish were the fruits of
G53 076 fulfilment. ^Once I was fearful and powerless like the girl. ^Now I am
G53 077 skilled and strong like the old woman. ^My work and this proposal is
G53 078 my way of cooking, eating and sharing the fish that are my moodswings
G53 079 *- the fruition of a painful and perilous opportunity.
G53 080 *<*4My Invisibility*>
G53 081    |^*0In 1985, alone and without colleagues, I went to the Mental
G53 082 Health Foundation conference. ^For three days mental illness workers
G53 083 talked about my needs and the services I use and their colleagues
G53 084 clapped enthusiastically. ^Never had I been so talked about yet so
G53 085 invisible. ^On the last day I got up and spoke.
G53 086    |^*1June 1985: ^A few years ago I went to a public meeting where
G53 087 a psychiatrist talked about community care for psychiatric patients.
G53 088 ^At the end of his talk he asked for a breakdown of who was at the
G53 089 meeting. ^He wanted to know how many {0G.P.}'s, social workers,
G53 090 psychiatrists, clergy, and nurses were there. ^He even asked if any
G53 091 trade unionists were there. ^He wanted to know if any relatives were
G53 092 there. ^But I remained silent and invisible because he didn't think to
G53 093 ask if any patients were there. ^A few years later I am here at this
G53 094 conference, still silent, still invisible. ^But now I must speak and
G53 095 be seen.
G53 096    |^*0I asked the conference why there were no patients there. ^I
G53 097 made a plea for the communication gap between professionals and
G53 098 patients to be closed.
G53 099    |^At the conference it struck me that the experience of
G53 100 psychiatric patients had been seized by the reality regulators and put
G53 101 under lock and key in seclusion. ^It was then that I decided to
G53 102 reclaim the experience of psychiatric patients who like the indigenous
G53 103 people of the world had been colonised in their outlying islands of
G53 104 melancholia, mania and madness.
G53 105 *<*4Plot*>
G53 106 *<Outline of the snapshot research*>
G53 107    |^*0After the conference I started work on a proposal for
G53 108 research into the experience of psychiatric patients and the
G53 109 establishment of a patient run organisation for change. ^The research
G53 110 and the organisation were separate though the research was to provide
G53 111 an information base for the organisation.
G53 112    |^My proposal was for conventional qualitative research. ^I was
G53 113 to interview a representative mix of 50 ex-psychiatric patients to be
G53 114 found by the most random method open to me, the *"snowball**" method,
G53 115 where interviewees are asked to seek further interviewees and contact
G53 116 them on the researcher's behalf. ^I wanted to find out in particular
G53 117 the experience the ex-patients had of the help they did or did not get
G53 118 and of the changes that being a psychiatric patient brought to their
G53 119 lives. ^The interviews were to be structured into *"question areas**"
G53 120 decided on before the first interview. ^But they were also to be
G53 121 flexible enough to allow for some digression and elaboration. ^I was
G53 122 then to collate the answers, make generalisations from them, fill them
G53 123 out with quotes and stories and put it all into a report. ^I hoped the
G53 124 report would be a powerful statement on the experience of psychiatric
G53 125 patients *- not just for us, but also for others who are involved in
G53 126 the mental illness system.
G53 127    |^I took this proposal to the Mental Health Foundation who agreed
G53 128 to support it and I began the research in late 1985. ^I enjoyed the
G53 129 first two or three interviews but after that my doubts escalated. ^The
G53 130 powerful statement I wanted to make was becoming more and more
G53 131 diluted.
G53 132    |^*1March 1986: ^A great fog has crept over my research. ^I tried
G53 133 to fit it around other people's advice and my idea of what would be
G53 134 considered credible research because I lack experience and the sense
G53 135 of sureness it brings. ^Now, I have lost my way, because I believed
G53 136 other people's judgements were better than my own. ^The problem is, I
G53 137 cannot continue this research comfortably, creatively or without
G53 138 cracking my integrity. ^There must be another way.
G53 139    |^*0A few days later I woke early. ^My mind was buzzing with
G53 140 ideas. ^The fog had lifted and I found the other way shining inside my
G53 141 head as if someone had planted it there in my sleep. ^I named this
G53 142 other way the *"moving picture**".
G53 143 *<*4Outline of the *"Movie**" Proposal*>
G53 144    |^*0The *"movie**" proposal does not fit the Concise Oxford
G53 145 Dictionary definition of research which is *"careful search or
G53 146 inquiry... endeavour to discover new or collate old facts by
G53 147 scientific study... course of critical investigation**". ^Research is
G53 148 done by people who are climbing the ladder of truth; the one truth
G53 149 which is being mined and laid bare by human *"progress**". ^But
G53 150 concepts like *"discover**", *"facts**", *"scientific study of a
G53 151 subject**" and *"critical investigation**" have no value for the
G53 152 weavers of experience. ^These concepts cannot grasp, let alone
G53 153 validate, all the complex and untidy loose ends of experience. ^These
G53 154 loose ends must be woven into a patterned web of interconnecting
G53 155 insights and actions. ^The *"movie**" proposal is not about research,
G53 156 it is about *"weaving**".
G53 157 *<*5Structure*>
G53 158    |^*0The basic *"movie**" will feature four groups: survivors,
G53 159 families, mental illness workers and administrators/ policy makers.
G53 160 ^Each group will have several members. ^The groups will be flexible
G53 161 but will need two or three committed ongoing members for continuity.
G53 162 ^Miscellaneous actors in the mental illness system such as official
G53 163 visitors or mental illness lawyers could also feature occasionally.
G53 164 ^This basic structure could be added onto, like patchwork. ^Efforts
G53 165 will be made for the basic groups to be fairly representative. ^But
G53 166 people such as Maoris or women who may find their experience is left
G53 167 invisible by the basic structure could form their own groups and add
G53 168 patches with their own pattern woven into them. ^Members for these
G53 169 groups could be drawn from the basic structure or from outside.
G53 170 ^Regular contact with the basic structure would be encouraged.
G53 171    *|^The *"patchworking**" will take place in one area, in this
G53 172 case the Auckland area. ^This proposal could be put into action by
G53 173 other people in other areas. ^Each project would be autonomous but
G53 174 close communication between them could provide new insights and
G53 175 support.
G53 176 *<*5Process*>
G53 177    |^*0My role will be coordinator and compiler though these jobs
G53 178 could be shared with other survivors. ^I will select the survivors'
G53 179 group which will then seek people for the other three groups. ^People
G53 180 will be chosen for their commitment and their ability to take part.
G53 181 ^We will teach communication skills such as consensus decision making
G53 182 to any of the participants if necessary. ^All the groups will probably
G53 183 need to meet once to clarify details and suggest improvements. ^The
G53 184 survivors' group will have more roles than the other groups. ^It will
G53 185 be involved in every interaction between groups but the other groups
G53 186 will not. ^To some extent there will be an inverted hierarchy *- the
G53 187 survivors' group will have the final say, from modifying this proposal
G53 188 to editorial powers in the writing I do. ^The inverted hierarchy is an
G53 189 **[FIGURE**]
G53 190 attempt at positive discrimination and is intended to equalise rather
G53 191 than re-polarise. ^The survivors' group will be the kernel for an
G53 192 organisation for change which will emerge from
G53 193 consciousness-challenging and communication with the other groups.
G53 194    |^There are likely to be many rounds of interactions, the focus
G53 195 zooming from one individual, to one group, to two or more groups *-
G53 196 and back again. ^In any one round not all the points of interaction
G53 197 need be focused on, nor in the order suggested here.
G53 198    *|^In the first round of interactions the points of focus could
G53 199 go like this:
G53 200    |^*1Individuals: *0everyone from every group will create an
G53 201 account of aspects of their experience in their role. ^People will be
G53 202 encouraged to start a journal.
G53 203 *#
G54 001 **[241 TEXT G54**]
G54 002    |^*0It is widely recognised that the assessment of pupils can
G54 003 serve both *4educational *0and *4selective *0purposes. ^Assessment
G54 004 serves as **[SIC**] an educational purpose when it is used to discover
G54 005 the extent of a person's knowledge, understanding, or mastery. ^It
G54 006 serves a selective function when it is used to determine who shall
G54 007 be allowed to proceed to further study or qualify for certain jobs.
G54 008 ^For many years the School Certificate Examination has been
G54 009 criticised for being almost exclusively a selective device with
G54 010 little educational value. ^This article argues that the way School
G54 011 Certificate marks are scaled casts further doubt on their educational
G54 012 meaning and that recent policy changes to School Certificate marks
G54 013 indicate that they are of little selective value either.
G54 014 *<The Adjustment and Scaling of School Certificate Marks*>
G54 015    |^It must be understood that the marks that a student is reported
G54 016 as achieving in School Certificate subjects are not necessarily the
G54 017 same as the marks originally awarded for actual performance in the
G54 018 examination. ^The raw marks awarded for getting questions wholly or
G54 019 partially correct as specified in the marking schedule can be changed
G54 020 as a result of three adjustment processes.
G54 021    |^The first mark adjustment is undertaken to determine the
G54 022 effects of lenient or severe markers who might advantage or
G54 023 disadvantage some students. ^This is done by adjusting the marks given
G54 024 by each marker to a common mean (52) and standard deviation (17).
G54 025    |^The second adjustment is undertaken to eliminate the unfairness
G54 026 of a *'difficult**' or *'easy**' paper in a particular year. ^The same
G54 027 mean and standard deviation is maintained each year so that the same
G54 028 proportion of candidates in a subject pass regardless of the year in
G54 029 which they present themselves.
G54 030    |^The third aspect of mark adjustment is the hierarchical
G54 031 adjustment of the subject mean mark (and with it the pass rate) as a
G54 032 result of an estimation of the *'quality**' of the candidate group
G54 033 taking each subject. ^The estimation of quality is based on the
G54 034 procedure known as *4means analysis. ^*0It is argued that students of
G54 035 different *'abilities**' are *'attracted**' to different School
G54 036 Certificate subjects. ^For the *'average**' student to have a
G54 037 reasonable chance of success the mark distribution must take account
G54 038 of the different *'abilities**' of the students taking each subject.
G54 039 ^Elaboration of the rationale and procedures of the hierarchical
G54 040 scaling of School Certificate subject marks has been given recently in
G54 041 Department of Education documents ({0e.g.} School Certificate scaling
G54 042 *- A search for fairness, {0n.d.}; Scaling of School Certificate
G54 043 marks, M.2 82B-4.85).
G54 044    |^It should be evident that the adjustment of School Certificate
G54 045 marks weakens at each step the educational meaning that students,
G54 046 parents, teachers, and the public can attach to the result. ^This is
G54 047 because each adjustment removes the result further and further from
G54 048 the original marking criteria which indicated degrees of competency,
G54 049 skill and understanding in the particular subject. ^In a large scale
G54 050 national examination with many markers, marker leniency or severity
G54 051 cannot be ignored but it can be minimised by appropriate training and
G54 052 check marking. ^Statistical adjustments should not be a substitute for
G54 053 investment in competent schedule development and marking.
G54 054    |^The concerns about year to year comparability can be addressed
G54 055 by trialling and the use of calibrated anchor items or questions, or
G54 056 by mark adjustment to pre-set parameters (mean and {0SD}
G54 057 requirements). ^A problem with pre-set parameters has been indirectly
G54 058 pointed to by Thompson (1985) through the effect of the *'constant
G54 059 pass-rate principle**'. ^With a mark of 50 constituting a *'pass**'
G54 060 and year to year comparability being achieved by mark adjustment to a
G54 061 mean of 52, *"...the number passing an exam is prescribed as an
G54 062 approximately constant proportion of the number of individuals
G54 063 attempting the exam**". (Thompson, 1985, \0p.21). ^Notwithstanding the
G54 064 effects of hierarchical scaling in raising the pass-rate in some
G54 065 subjects and lowering it in others, the *'constant pass-rate
G54 066 principle**' has in effect been in force. ^The pass-rates in
G54 067 individual subjects after mark adjustment and hierarchical scaling are
G54 068 essentially stable. ^The question is then whether this stability is
G54 069 real or imposed through statistical administrative procedures.
G54 070 *<Mark Adjustment and Scaling Policies: Changes and Consequences*>
G54 071    |^In 1983-84 public pressure for the return of marked School
G54 072 Certificate scripts under the Official Information Act highlighted the
G54 073 issue of mark adjustment and scaling. ^Explanations had to be provided
G54 074 for mark variations. ^It was also an opportunity for teachers and
G54 075 concerned groups to discuss particular grievances in relation to
G54 076 specific subjects, notably those which clustered at the bottom of the
G54 077 scaling hierarchy and with pass-rates below 50%. ^Other arguments
G54 078 aside, it was perceived as an injustice that students who had a chance
G54 079 in one of these subjects might be denied a pass because the group of
G54 080 students taking this and other subjects did not do so well.
G54 081    |^As a consequence, two interesting changes were made to the
G54 082 scaling policies in 1984. ^Firstly, no subject with more than 1% of
G54 083 the New Zealand school, Year 3 (first year 5th Form) taking English
G54 084 and three other subjects (the famous {0NZY}3\0E3 group), would have a
G54 085 pass-rate below 50%. ^In particular this means that the subjects
G54 086 Clothing and Textiles, Engineering Shopwork, Home Economics, Human
G54 087 Biology, Maori and Woodwork, which meet the 1% criterion, would have a
G54 088 base pass-rate of 50% irrespective of actual student examination
G54 089 performance.
G54 090    |^More dramatically, it was decided to adjust the mark
G54 091 distribution of Maori to parallel that of English, irrespective of
G54 092 actual student performance. ^It can be estimated that had these
G54 093 provisions been in effect in 1983, an additional 946 *'passes**' would
G54 094 have been awarded to candidates in the subjects just mentioned (^See
G54 095 Appendix 1). ^It is clear that the educational meaning of the new
G54 096 score is weak, because the marks or grades do not directly or clearly
G54 097 indicate levels of skill, understanding, or competency. ^This is
G54 098 obvious when between 1983 and 1984 a group of students who would have
G54 099 *'failed**' can now *'pass**' in order to achieve the required
G54 100 pass-rates and when in the case of two subjects (Maori and English)
G54 101 the mark distribution is made to achieve a totally arbitrary symmetry.
G54 102 ^If School Certificate is to have the selection function it has always
G54 103 had, it makes no sense to reduce the efficiency of the selection
G54 104 process by truncating the range of pass-marks and adjusting the mark
G54 105 distribution of one subject even when (in the case of Maori) it is
G54 106 done for the most laudable social and political purposes.
G54 107 *<Sources of Confusion: Underlying Assumptions*>
G54 108    |^Given this analysis, the obvious question arises as to how the
G54 109 School Certificate Examination Board and the Department of Education
G54 110 managed to get themselves and the school system into this conceptual
G54 111 and practical mess.
G54 112    |^We believe that the answer can be found in their three
G54 113 fundamental assumptions:
G54 114 *<*1Assumption 1:*>
G54 115 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G54 116 |^*0That in addition to particular skills and information, people
G54 117 possess various degrees of *'general ability**'.
G54 118 **[END INDENTATION**]
G54 119 *<*1Assumption 2:*>
G54 120 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G54 121 |^*0That some subjects attract those with a good deal of this general
G54 122 ability while others attract those with relatively little. ^In this
G54 123 connection Departmental documents refer to the *'calibre**' of the
G54 124 candidates which is something additional to their performance in a
G54 125 particular subject: a person might be good at woodwork, Maori and
G54 126 biology but still be of *'lower calibre**'. ^The following quotation
G54 127 is instructive:
G54 128 |^The purposes of means analysis is to determine the *4overall calibre
G54 129 *0[our emphasis] of candidates taking each subject.
G54 130 **[END INDENTATION**]
G54 131 *<*1Assumption 3:*>
G54 132 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G54 133 |^*0The third assumption is closely related to this. ^It is that the
G54 134 selective function of the examination is best served by ensuring that
G54 135 the marks a person scores in a particular subject reflect his/her
G54 136 *'overall calibre**' as well as his/her grasp of the subject in
G54 137 question.
G54 138 **[END INDENTATION**]
G54 139    |^These assumptions enable the Department to speak of *'hard**'
G54 140 and *'easy**' subjects. ^A *'hard**' subject is one which attracts a
G54 141 large proportion of *'good calibre**' students; an *'easy**' subject
G54 142 is one which attracts a high proportion of *'poor calibre**' students.
G54 143 ^This fact leads to the need for hierarchical scaling by the means
G54 144 analysis method. ^To quote the Department:
G54 145 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G54 146 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G54 147 **[END INDENTATION**]
G54 148 *<Challenging These Assumptions*>
G54 149    |^Each of these assumptions is highly dubious.
G54 150 *<*1Assumption 1:*>
G54 151 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G54 152 |^*0One does not have to read far in education and psychology to
G54 153 realise how little agreement there is about the notion of *'general
G54 154 ability**' and its utility. ^There are some persuasive arguments for
G54 155 the view that this construct and its use in education have been very
G54 156 damaging. ^Given the vagueness in meaning, it should not be surprising
G54 157 that attempts to measure this *'general ability**' have generated
G54 158 considerable controversy. ^This controversy has intensified in recent
G54 159 years as many sociologists have argued that this so called *'general
G54 160 ability**' derives from a culturally biased body of knowledge which
G54 161 gives social advantages to groups of privileged people. ^From this
G54 162 perspective general ability (*'calibre**') is not only a confused and
G54 163 unscientific concept but also a biased and ideologically oppressive
G54 164 one.
G54 165 **[END INDENTATION**]
G54 166 *<*1Assumption 2:*>
G54 167 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G54 168 |^*0Setting aside for the time being these theoretical difficulties,
G54 169 we must ask whether there is any evidence for the second assumption
G54 170 that some subjects attract *'higher calibre**' students? ^The answer
G54 171 appears to be *'no**'. ^A search of New Zealand educational research
G54 172 journals, thesis bibliographies and lists of Department of Education
G54 173 research projects could not locate any study prior to the inception of
G54 174 hierarchical scaling that specifically tested the proposition that
G54 175 School Certificate subject choice and attainment was a function of
G54 176 student *'general ability**' rather than of other factors such as
G54 177 subject availability, teacher quality, the flexibility of the school
G54 178 programme, staff/ student ratio, student effort and motivation or
G54 179 socio-economic factors related to the school catchment. ^The only
G54 180 *'evidence**' comes from *4within *0the School Certificate data,
G54 181 {0i.e.} before the scores are subjected to means analysis, the
G54 182 correlations between marks in some subjects are high and those between
G54 183 others are low. ^But, of itself this tells us nothing about the
G54 184 *'ability**' of the students, unless we assume what has to be proved.
G54 185 |^From this point on the data are treated as if the assumption were
G54 186 true. ^The current School Certificate data cannot, therefore, be
G54 187 meaningfully correlated with external and independent measures of
G54 188 *'general ability**' because they are already influenced by the
G54 189 statistical treatment of the results, which is itself based on the
G54 190 same construct.
G54 191 **[END INDENTATION**]
G54 192 *<*1Assumption 3:*>
G54 193 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G54 194 |^*0The third assumption relating to the selective significance of
G54 195 *'general ability**' is also highly dubious. ^Even if general ability
G54 196 exists and correlates with subject choice, why should this have
G54 197 significance in the selection process? ^Ability, however defined and
G54 198 operationalised, may influence subject choice and performance, but for
G54 199 each student this should be reflected in the marks or grades attained
G54 200 in the subject in question. ^Marks should not be tampered with so that
G54 201 a particular student's result is influenced by the results of others
G54 202 who are alike only in that they are taking the same combination of
G54 203 subjects. ^At primary or intermediate school no effort is made to link
G54 204 performance in Mathematics with that in Language or Social Studies.
G54 205 ^Nor are such things considered in the regular teaching and assessment
G54 206 of subjects at secondary school. ^Similarly, in tertiary institutions,
G54 207 subject examinations are treated separately such that a pass in a
G54 208 Computer Science paper has no bearing upon results in French. ^It
G54 209 certainly would make no sense to scale up passes in Surgery because
G54 210 everyone did well in Pharmacology. ^It would, indeed, be very
G54 211 dangerous.
G54 212 **[END INDENTATION**]
G54 213 *<What Does School Certificate Really Test?*>
G54 214    |^If we want to select people capable of speaking Maori, solving
G54 215 quadratic equations or producing pleasing pieces of pottery the
G54 216 sensible procedure is to devise ways of assessing their competence in
G54 217 the skill in question. ^School Certificate fails to do this. ^What,
G54 218 after all, is the point of a score which in 1983 means *'she can't
G54 219 speak Maori (solve quadratic equations, produce pieces of pottery
G54 220 \0etc.)**' and in 1984 means *'she can**'. ^Despite the protestations
G54 221 that it is important to keep marks comparable year to year, the
G54 222 modifications made in 1984 entail just the opposite. ^Thus an
G54 223 understandable response to weighty political criticism has laid bare
G54 224 the indefensible logic which underpins the use of School Certificate
G54 225 for selection purposes.
G54 226    |^In addition, hierarchical scaling converts educationally useful
G54 227 results into a set of marks ordered according to a hypothesised
G54 228 *'general ability**' construct. ^Though School Certificate is believed
G54 229 by many to be an assessment of educational attainment, hierarchical
G54 230 scaling goes a long way towards converting the examination into an
G54 231 elaborate national test of scholastic ability or *'intelligence**'.
G54 232 *#
G55 001 **[242 TEXT G55**]
G55 002 |^*4Y*0ou all know gynaecologists. ^They're the guys who get paid to
G55 003 make women take off their clothes, lie down on their backs and open
G55 004 their legs.
G55 005    |^They're men. ^They know what it's like to have periods and
G55 006 pregnancies, menstrual cramps, labour pains, diaphragms, discharges
G55 007 and all the other things that make for polite dinner party
G55 008 conversation.
G55 009    |^Women have a folksy sort of relationship with them. ^They just
G55 010 drop by every now and then to peel off their tights, yank down their
G55 011 knickers and flash it around a bit. ^They're like your mechanic, let's
G55 012 say, or your grocer *- just plain folks with a limited interest in
G55 013 you. ^They get to grips with your cervix, and you lie there quietly
G55 014 thinking about the pot roast.
G55 015    |^It's a quiet and peaceful life for gynaecologists. ^There's
G55 016 skiing to do, and trips to conferences in Hawaii; there's golf to
G55 017 play, and fourth bathrooms to be built. ^Like that other attendant on
G55 018 women's private parts, the pimp, gynaecologists don't go short of the
G55 019 ready.
G55 020    |^Unlike the pimp, though, the gynaecologist doesn't go in for
G55 021 flashy suits and diamond-studded bridgework. ^He's more the man for
G55 022 tweeds, and well-polished brogues, and your good old-fashioned hair
G55 023 oil rather than your ultra-modern gels. ^He's more
G55 024 upper**[ARB**]-class in his automobile tastes... running to European
G55 025 imports rather than two-toned American things with fins.
G55 026    |^He also has a wife. ^She paints autumn-toned cowsheds in oils,
G55 027 and went to a private school. ^She has a meaningful relationship with
G55 028 the pate*?2 attachment on her Kenwood, and she's a realist. ^She
G55 029 doesn't mind that her husband spends all day examining what's
G55 030 underneath other women's knickers with specially devised searchlights.
G55 031 ^She understands that it's all in a day's work.
G55 032 |^*2YOU REALISE THAT *0we are talking about rational men, who have
G55 033 received
G55 034 **[PLATE**]
G55 035 expensive educations at universities, men who are likely to be the
G55 036 sons of professional men themselves *- the sort of men who don't kick
G55 037 their sons out of home when they're 10 to seek their fortunes, but who
G55 038 invest in their futures.
G55 039    |^You don't see future gynaecologists glue-sniffing. ^They're off
G55 040 the streets somewhere, shoving butterflies into jars of formaldehyde.
G55 041 ^They learn their scientific detachment when young.
G55 042    |^So when gynaecologists get upset, I listen. ^Lately, they've
G55 043 been very upset. ^This is because women my age are getting cervical
G55 044 cancer. ^And we're getting it because we don't go along for our
G55 045 internal examinations often enough.
G55 046    |^The gynaecologists are saying that it need only happen once a
G55 047 year, this thing. ^That it doesn't hurt. ^That it doesn't even feel
G55 048 uncomfortable. ^That it's a neutral sort of experience, and that they
G55 049 can't understand why women stay away from it in such droves.
G55 050    |^Frankly, I was amazed when all this came out. ^I, who have
G55 051 always adored stripping in front of strange men, jumping up onto
G55 052 couches and opening my legs, found it impossible to imagine women who
G55 053 did not relish the experience *- even seek it out.
G55 054    |^I approached the gynaecologists. ^I knew that I was the woman
G55 055 they needed to sell their smear tests. ^I knew that I would tell it
G55 056 like it is. ^If I couldn't sell a speculum, no-one could. ^Let's face
G55 057 it, the product is a cinch.
G55 058    |^The first thing about a speculum is that it gets inserted into
G55 059 you *1for your own good. ^*0And what's more, doctors have found out
G55 060 that they can even be warmed up, rather than inserted cold. ^This is
G55 061 the sort of mental revelation that periodically shakes the world. ^Men
G55 062 have them.
G55 063    |^But the second and main thing, is that speculums get inserted
G55 064 by gynaecologists, rational men who know how it feels to be a woman
G55 065 because they learned it at university. ^And because they know how it
G55 066 feels to be one of us, they also know what's best for us.
G55 067    |^There are some women who have not yet experienced a
G55 068 gynaecologist. ^My television commercial is aimed at them. ^It's just
G55 069 realistic, with no frills, because the speculum and its driver, the
G55 070 gynaecologist, speak for themselves.
G55 071    |^It starts with vaseline on the lens. ^That gives it a friendly,
G55 072 dream-like quality not unlike the real experience. ^It stars a young
G55 073 woman, because young women are interesting to look at, and she's
G55 074 pretty, because that's the only kind of woman worth looking at. ^She
G55 075 doesn't know it yet, but she needs a gynaecologist.
G55 076    |^We first see her striding along a country lane with a spring in
G55 077 her step *- an involuntary skip at times *- which lets us know,
G55 078 because we have seen other commercials, that she must be menstruating.
G55 079    |^The sheer joy of her condition makes her leap over puddles and
G55 080 blow kisses to elderly men who are pruning their roses quietly with
G55 081 young retriever dogs at their feet.
G55 082    |^After a split second or so of this *- time is money *- you
G55 083 realise that she wants to do something today that is really special *-
G55 084 better than eating a chocolate bar, using a vacuum cleaner or testing
G55 085 liquid detergent. ^She pauses outside a gynaecologist's office *- a
G55 086 folksy little cottage overgrown with creepers. ^You can tell it's a
G55 087 gynaecologist's office because it has a {0BMW} parked outside.
G55 088    |^It is the work of a moment before our impulsive and attractive
G55 089 heroine springs through the doors into a sumptuously-appointed waiting
G55 090 room stacked with copies of *1The London Illustrated News *0and
G55 091 *1National Geographic *- *0magazines printed exclusively for the
G55 092 waiting rooms of gynaecologists and dentists. ^A friendly receptionist
G55 093 greets her with a cheery smile.
G55 094    |^The friendly young nurse leads the way into a surgery,
G55 095 decorated with medical certificates and autumn-toned oil paintings,
G55 096 and behind the desk the friendly gynaecologist produces a speculum!
G55 097    |^Remember, there is still vaseline on the lens so that the
G55 098 speculum appears in its best possible light. ^The gynaecologist looks
G55 099 like Matt Dillon *- as so many do. ^There are no black, curly hairs on
G55 100 his finger joints.
G55 101    |^We need a burst of song here. ^Something about a girl's best
G55 102 friend, and what to do when you need a little extra something in your
G55 103 life. ^It's a duet.
G55 104    |^We have to be practical now, because television doesn't show
G55 105 all, so we cut away to a passionate, stirring solo on the violin, and
G55 106 close-ups of greenery in a forest canopy, with little fantails darting
G55 107 in and out catching insects.
G55 108    |^And we go back from this to our heroine smoothing on her
G55 109 tights, and saying she didn't even notice that she just had an
G55 110 internal examination because she was having so much fun.
G55 111    |^We end the commercial on a shot of our heroine admiring the
G55 112 family photos on the gynaecologist's desk. ^The kids have appealing
G55 113 buck teeth.
G55 114    |^It's simple, but it tells the whole story. ^Grown
G55 115 gynaecologists will probably break down and weep when they see it, but
G55 116 I can't be held responsible for such emotional people. ^I've got a job
G55 117 to do. ^Just telling it like it is.
G55 118 *<*6POLITICS*>
G55 119 *<*2BY KEITH OVENDEN*>
G55 120 *<*4Muldoon The Mouthpiece*>
G55 121 |^S*0ome say that the history of the world is moulded by impersonal
G55 122 social forces. ^Others say that events are made by great men and women
G55 123 who, for good or ill, compel things to turn out as they do. ^Those of
G55 124 us still clinging to rationality know that neither is wholly right,
G55 125 but have trouble showing why.
G55 126    |^Part of our difficulty flows from the fact that even when it
G55 127 can clearly be established that some individuals' actions have indeed
G55 128 made a difference, often it turns out that the individuals concerned
G55 129 did not understand what they were doing. ^Or that they thought they
G55 130 were doing one thing when they were in fact doing another.
G55 131    |^Take the opposition front bench reshuffle, for instance. ^In
G55 132 the wake of the unfortunate McLay's defeat as leader, and in
G55 133 recognition of the weight that the Sunday club scrum carries in
G55 134 National Party sentiment, Bolger had little option but to promote the
G55 135 former leader (and his erstwhile patron) Muldoon from the backmost
G55 136 seat in the House to somewhere plausibly close to the cockpit.
G55 137    |^Making him opposition spokesman on foreign affairs was not an
G55 138 obvious thing to do, but it had advantages in that it was a clearly
G55 139 defined offshore field; it offered the possibility of securing an
G55 140 otherwise loose cannon to a durable mounting; and with the exception
G55 141 of {0EEC} quota questions, the Australian connection, and various
G55 142 other bits and pieces of world trade, looked likely to keep him firmly
G55 143 out of economic affairs.
G55 144 |^*2IT WAS IMPORTANT *0that this last objective should be achieved for
G55 145 two reasons: firstly because anything Muldoon might say about the
G55 146 economy would instantly far outshine anything the leader or his deputy
G55 147 might be on the point of saying; and secondly because the Muldoon line
G55 148 on economic management is so completely discredited in the eyes of
G55 149 economic policymakers in both the public and private sectors,
G55 150 especially in Wellington, that any return to this former field would
G55 151 **[PLATE**]
G55 152 bring down a hail of criticism from the marketplace. ^Given the
G55 153 crucial role played in the formation of public opinion by precisely
G55 154 these people, this was not something that Bolger or his advisers could
G55 155 sensibly risk.
G55 156    |^I doubt that it occurred to anybody that making Muldoon foreign
G55 157 affairs spokesman would do anything other than provide him with a
G55 158 place where nothing mattered very much, and from which he could have a
G55 159 go at the Prime Minister.
G55 160    |^Times have changed, however. ^While few people were watching,
G55 161 foreign affairs came to matter a very great deal. ^Hardly was Muldoon
G55 162 installed at the bottom of the opposition chorus's top octave than the
G55 163 Americans began bombing Libya; \0Messrs Noir and Guillaume started
G55 164 shooting off their mouths about New Zealand trade access to France and
G55 165 the problem of the imprisoned French agents; the Americans, in the
G55 166 form of their new ambassador to New Zealand, \0Mr Cleveland, started
G55 167 to indicate that all defence agreements between the United States and
G55 168 New Zealand would have to be cancelled if nuclear ships could not
G55 169 resume port visits here; and our top 30 rugby players set off for
G55 170 South Africa without asking permission.
G55 171 |^*2THESE WERE NOT *0just funny foreign events of no interest to the
G55 172 public at large. ^Unlike a few years ago, foreign affairs now seem to
G55 173 matter a great deal to New Zealanders. ^As a part of the evolution of
G55 174 a self-confident new generation with strong ideas on nationhood, the
G55 175 new interest in what is going on in the world, and New Zealand's
G55 176 having an independent viewpoint about it, has been a quiet but
G55 177 plausibly real revolution. ^In this context of public awareness, the
G55 178 government has been pursuing a line on foreign policy that is full of
G55 179 risks, and risks which are generally well-understood by the public
G55 180 itself. ^What the opposition has to say about foreign affairs does get
G55 181 listened to and unlike a few years ago, it gets listened to very
G55 182 closely indeed.
G55 183    |^The fact is emphasised by another. ^The media are full of
G55 184 reasonably literal-minded people. ^They believe it only fair that Her
G55 185 Majesty's opposition should be heard, and when there is an important
G55 186 event in international relations they will turn to whomever is
G55 187 designated spokesman to get the appropriate point of view. ^The result
G55 188 is that Muldoon constantly finds himself being interviewed on
G55 189 questions of international affairs and diplomacy, fields in which he
G55 190 has little if any real experience, and for which his notorious
G55 191 chin-jutting style, hacksaw voice, and preference for *1{ad hominem}
G55 192 argument are supremely inappropriate.
G55 193    |^Muldoon is not especially interested in foreign affairs. ^If
G55 194 his remarks thus far are anything to go by, he holds a childishly
G55 195 simple view of the world (*"^Gaddafi is the mad dog**" of
G55 196 international relations), and no forward-looking ideas that might be
G55 197 thought to constitute a perception of the role New Zealand might play
G55 198 in the international community by, let us say, the turn of the
G55 199 century. ^He has rarely, if ever, been involved in a formal way with
G55 200 the analysis of foreign policy questions, was never comfortable with
G55 201 the diplomatic establishment, and generally used his forays into
G55 202 foreign policy when he was Prime Minister as a device for raising the
G55 203 support of his domestic followers.
G55 204 *#
G56 001 **[243 TEXT G56**]
G56 002 |^*4O*0ne of the more critical questions of today is what
G56 003 significance, if any, New Zealand's non-nuclear policy might have in
G56 004 the broader scheme of things. ^Will historians of the future regard it
G56 005 as a passing aberration of a small member of the *'Western
G56 006 Alliance**', nothing more than an irritant in the greater drama of
G56 007 global strategy that is played out from one decade to another? ^Or is
G56 008 our policy of deeper significance?
G56 009    |^It may well be that New Zealand's current policy on nuclear
G56 010 weaponry *- whatever merit each of us as individuals might be disposed
G56 011 to accord it *- will prove to be of quite profound significance.
G56 012 ^However consciously it is being done, it seems we are forging a
G56 013 policy that may be heralding paradigmatic change for international
G56 014 security.
G56 015    |^Human activity in all its aspects is governed by paradigms of
G56 016 thought and belief, reflecting the way we perceive reality in any one
G56 017 age. ^In the quest for security the behaviour of governments derives
G56 018 from underlying precepts and principles, agreed ways of looking at the
G56 019 world as it exists in contemporaneous time. ^Beneath the polemics of
G56 020 the day there lies a basic consensus over the rules of the game for
G56 021 our age, an agreed set of assumptions, premises and expected behaviour
G56 022 patterns by which governments do abide. ^Without such a common
G56 023 language there would indeed be chaos, at a most fundamental level.
G56 024    |^In the days of the ancient civilisations, innate beliefs in
G56 025 imperial divination and exclusive rights to a world state led
G56 026 naturally to antagonism and war. ^But this was the genesis, when
G56 027 humans were few in number and technology left the world largely alone.
G56 028 ^As the pace of change in human affairs quickened and we entered the
G56 029 technological age, our security thinking took on a new dimension.
G56 030 ^Nation states emerged as the enduring political unit of modern times
G56 031 and our efforts at devising agreed rules of security became more
G56 032 compelling.
G56 033    |^Europe became a closed polycentric region of states, and the
G56 034 strategy of maintaining regional security through a shifting balance
G56 035 of power became something of an art form in the nineteenth century.
G56 036    |^Our own century has seen several ambitious attempts at ensuring
G56 037 international security through concerted action at the global level.
G56 038 ^After the shock of the First World War, our nations devised a modern
G56 039 system of collective security by which any threatening conflagration
G56 040 would be extinguished like a brushfire through military enforcement
G56 041 action. ^The first attempt failed primarily because the technology of
G56 042 the day was not scaled to the global demands of the political
G56 043 conception that was the League of Nations.
G56 044 *<*4Second failure*>
G56 045 |^*0The breakdown in the security system in the 1930s resulted in a
G56 046 second global war and a second attempt at the same global collective
G56 047 security system. ^This also collapsed when the veto nullified the
G56 048 essential point on which the system turned, namely a global consensus
G56 049 over such debatable points as aggression, self-determination and
G56 050 political justice. ^The problem with global action as a paradigm of
G56 051 security is that it requires political concordance at that exalted
G56 052 level, something that has so far proved beyond the human grasp.
G56 053    |^With the failure of global collective security a second time,
G56 054 our governments firmly retreated a few steps. ^Two features
G56 055 characterised the more sober judgement of how human security might
G56 056 best be ensured. ^First, there was a retreat after the {0UN} action in
G56 057 Korea from the notion of collective global security to collective
G56 058 regional security, one which reflected the ideological divisions of
G56 059 the time. ^Secondly, there was consummated a reliance on nuclear
G56 060 weaponry, still in its infancy, as the foundation of the system. ^In
G56 061 the course of the 1950s, nuclear deterrence emerged as the arbiter of
G56 062 last resort governing behaviour in our international society. ^Human
G56 063 civilisation, or at least its contemporary version standing on the
G56 064 shoulders of countless generations before it, rested on the threat of
G56 065 one society visiting nuclear destruction upon another.
G56 066 *<*4Ugly parody*>
G56 067 |^*0A more ugly parody of civilised behaviour would be hard to imagine
G56 068 but at the time perhaps it seemed there was no choice. ^A network of
G56 069 regional nuclear defence alliances sprang up designed to underpin
G56 070 security at the international level by means of deterrence theory.
G56 071 ^With the added refinement of strategic deterrence between the
G56 072 super-powers once an intercontinental capability had been acquired,
G56 073 the system has remained the same ever since. ^The theory has evolved
G56 074 in doctrinal form over the years *- massive retaliation, flexible
G56 075 response, counterforce city-avoidance, mutual assured destruction,
G56 076 counterforce selective targetting, countervailing strategy *- but the
G56 077 essence of deterrence has remained constant as the governing paradigm
G56 078 of security in the contemporary age. ^Today, in 1986, our security
G56 079 system rests on the threat of the nuclear punch in the event things go
G56 080 wrong. ^As we each go about our daily business and live out our lives,
G56 081 we mortgage our personal existences to the strategic submarine
G56 082 patrolling the ocean depths.
G56 083    |^How long such a system can endure has become the critical
G56 084 question of our time. ^Every age has its points of agony and
G56 085 self-doubt, but none has had to face a test of its truth like this.
G56 086 ^In an age when international security depends on 20,000 strategic and
G56 087 30,000 tactical nuclear weapons of which only a small fraction will
G56 088 trigger the global climatic winter we have only recently learnt to
G56 089 recognise, the stakes are, to put it mildly, high.
G56 090 *<*4Highest stake*>
G56 091 |^*0In earlier ages the breakdown of a security system resulted in
G56 092 political and social trauma, but always within the confines of the
G56 093 continuing integrity of the system as a whole *- the total political
G56 094 entity that was the Mediterranean, Europe, the world. ^A major war was
G56 095 a purgative, after which the international community would restore its
G56 096 metabolic balance more or less and begin anew with a security system
G56 097 generally the better for the lessons of history. ^Today, a failure in
G56 098 the working of nuclear deterrence will probably prove terminal for
G56 099 humankind: as a species we shall either vanish from the face of the
G56 100 earth or at least be greatly altered for the worse. ^The stake is at
G56 101 its highest: what is the risk?
G56 102    |^Assessing the risk of nuclear war is a difficult task, indeed
G56 103 it cannot be precisely quantified. ^The risk is real nonetheless and
G56 104 is in fact officially acknowledged by the two super-powers. ^It is the
G56 105 cost of the security system we have built up over the last three
G56 106 decades, the dubious progeny of modern technology and primeval
G56 107 instinct. ^We do not dismiss the cost lightly: neither nation nor
G56 108 citizen wishes nuclear conflict. ^But it is a price we have been
G56 109 prepared to pay, these thirty years past.
G56 110 *<*4Justifiable risk*>
G56 111 |^*0The reason was that a payoff justified it. ^Nuclear deterrence, we
G56 112 believed, and with it the concomitant risk of nuclear hostilities, was
G56 113 necessary to contain potential aggression by adversary countries *- on
G56 114 either side of the strategic divide. ^The risk of conventional
G56 115 aggression was deemed to be high, in the 1950s. ^And as has been
G56 116 pointed out ever since, deterrence has worked for thirty years and
G56 117 more: there has been no global military conflict during that time *- a
G56 118 fleeting instant in the broader sweep of human history but a full
G56 119 career span for a whole generation of policymakers.
G56 120    |^In the past two decades a metamorphosis seems to have been
G56 121 occurring in peoples' judgements over what constitutes a threat to
G56 122 their security. ^In the scales of national security perceptions, the
G56 123 balance is tilting between competing notions of threat.
G56 124 *<*4Common fallacy*>
G56 125 |^*0It is a common fallacy to equate security threats solely with the
G56 126 concept of risk. ^A security threat is comprised of two features *-
G56 127 risk and stake. ^The risk of a country being subject to an isolated
G56 128 act of terrorism may be high, say one in ten over a twelve month
G56 129 period, but the stake, that is to say the consequences, will in terms
G56 130 of national security be limited, say several citizens killed. ^The
G56 131 risk of a country being overrun by a neighbouring aggressor may be
G56 132 less, say one in fifty over the same period, but the stake *- twenty
G56 133 million dead and the territory overrun *- is considerably greater.
G56 134 ^The risk of a country being devastated, directly or indirectly, by a
G56 135 nuclear conflagration may be less again, say one in a hundred over the
G56 136 period, but the stake is immeasurably higher again. ^Which constitutes
G56 137 the gravest national threat?
G56 138    |^In previous decades, nations traditionally identified
G56 139 conventional aggression as the obvious threat to their national
G56 140 security and sought ways and means of responding to it. ^Hence the
G56 141 role of regional nuclear alliances to fill the vacuum caused by the
G56 142 failure of collective security by the United Nations.
G56 143 *<*4Tidal flow*>
G56 144 |^*0But inevitably the world has changed again and the tidal flow of
G56 145 ideas reflecting that change is beginning to breach the structures
G56 146 erected over a quarter of a century ago. ^Politically the world is
G56 147 contracting and human values are beginning to merge. ^The ceaseless
G56 148 pounding of seemingly mindless {0UN} resolutions is taking its toll:
G56 149 states no longer resort to war with impunity. ^Human behaviour remains
G56 150 the same: personal aggression still flourishes, terrorism is on the
G56 151 rise, and states, including large states, become embroiled in
G56 152 conflicts they would rather avoid.
G56 153    |^But it seems we have progressed beyond the stage of the grand
G56 154 design for global dominion. ^Premeditated aggression, the thrust down
G56 155 the peninsula, the sweep across the plain, for ultimate world conquest
G56 156 belongs to a bygone age *- a recent age but a bygone age nonetheless.
G56 157 ^A pubescent global consciousness has emerged within the current era,
G56 158 within the paradigm of strategic nuclear deterrence *- indeed under
G56 159 its umbrella. ^Will it out**[ARB**]-grow deterrence as the mainstay of
G56 160 international security, and if so what would take its place?
G56 161 *<*4Nuclear spectre*>
G56 162 |^*0Concurrent with a decline in the traditional threat perception of
G56 163 conventional aggression has arisen the nuclear threat itself. ^The
G56 164 extraordinary build-up in the strategic arsenals of the two
G56 165 super-powers, the retention by one side of a first-use policy, and the
G56 166 increased accuracy, automaticity and reduced flight time of the
G56 167 weapons themselves have combined to raise the spectre of unintended
G56 168 nuclear conflict.
G56 169    |^In New Zealand, we have been part of all of this *- faithful
G56 170 believers in the paradigm and dutiful attendants at court. ^In our
G56 171 case the risk of conventional aggression was identifiable easily
G56 172 enough, however remote it may have been. ^A rearmed Japan, a communist
G56 173 China, a belligerent North Vietnam, a volatile Indonesia *- it was
G56 174 easy to construct visions of a conventional threat. ^And nuclear
G56 175 weapons *- the shield of Western values and the spear of the socialist
G56 176 camp *- seemed a long way off, literally on the other side of the
G56 177 planet. ^There was no doubting the faith down here, no questioning of
G56 178 its interpretative canons.
G56 179    |^But over those same decades, New Zealanders by virtue of their
G56 180 geography were marginally freer to query the relative significance to
G56 181 national security of the risk and stake of the respective threats.
G56 182 ^The process of change has been a gradual one and there remains room
G56 183 for different emphases and points of view. ^But in New Zealand the
G56 184 stage has been reached where one of the two major parties no longer
G56 185 sees the prospect of conventional aggression against New Zealand as a
G56 186 greater threat to our national security than the prospect of nuclear
G56 187 hostilities anywhere on the planet. ^As a corollary it no longer sees
G56 188 the risk of nuclear war as justified by the risk of conventional
G56 189 aggression.
G56 190 *<*4Unpredictable place*>
G56 191 |^*0That is not to say that the latter is inconceivable: the world
G56 192 remains an unpredictable place as our defence reviews point out and as
G56 193 the sinking of the *1Rainbow Warrior *0demonstrated. ^Yet the prospect
G56 194 of a rapacious nation arriving on our doorstep with obvious intent has
G56 195 faded nonetheless and the risk of Asian aggression now appears to New
G56 196 Zealanders as remote. ^The nearest thing we have to a traditional
G56 197 threat today is the blue water navy of the Soviet Pacific Fleet. ^Its
G56 198 mission is not to encircle New Zealand and sever our trade route for
G56 199 mutton, but rather to reach a balance of force in the Pacific Ocean
G56 200 for the sake of Soviet national security.
G56 201 *#
G57 001 **[244 TEXT G57**]
G57 002    |^*0Paradoxical as it may seem, Geoff Palmer's *"New Zealand Bill
G57 003 of Rights**" is a threat *- not a protection of democracy.
G57 004    |^Of course, the word *"democracy**" means many things to
G57 005 different people. ^For some it means the mere formality of regular or
G57 006 occasional elections. ^The rights of voters are not part of such a
G57 007 definition *- there may be proportional representation or some form of
G57 008 gerrymandered plurality. ^Nor does the nature of those to be elected
G57 009 form part of the definition *- the *"representatives of the people**"
G57 010 might or might not truly represent those who vote. ^The choice may be
G57 011 only between Tweedledum and Tweedledee.
G57 012 *<*4Real Democracy*>
G57 013 |^*0What happens after the election is ignored when we define
G57 014 *"democracy**" merely as a state where there are occasional elections.
G57 015 ^In fact we know that where private enterprise is the predominant form
G57 016 of economic organisation, Governments *- whether *"democratically
G57 017 elected**" or not *- will follow the dictates of business interests.
G57 018 ^If these interests are organised against the welfare of the majority
G57 019 of the population, or (because of the anarchic character of private
G57 020 enterprise) are unable to cope with unemployment, business slumps,
G57 021 inflation or financial collapse, Governments are virtually powerless.
G57 022    |^Real democracy must, therefore, be more than the mere formal
G57 023 aspects of elected Government. ^There must also be control over (and
G57 024 ultimately abolition of) private ownership in the main means of
G57 025 production. ^Only thus can a society be created which organises the
G57 026 community in such a way that the community's welfare remains the
G57 027 paramount object of Government *- and not just the welfare of
G57 028 business, whether local, national, or international as the case may
G57 029 be.
G57 030 *<*4Protecting Individual Rights*>
G57 031 |^*0Because Business in capitalist states, in the form of
G57 032 *"democratic**" Government, must become the target of attack by the
G57 033 individual members of society, the protection of individual rights
G57 034 against the capitalist State is vitally important.
G57 035    |^Experience has shown that these rights cannot be protected by
G57 036 legislation alone. ^Also necessary are Organisations such as trade
G57 037 unions, workers and labour parties, and all sorts of ad hoc
G57 038 associations protecting the rights of individuals, economically and
G57 039 nationally. ^Such citizens' organisations by militant action can
G57 040 protect the rights which the people have acquired against the ruling
G57 041 class *- big landowners in the 18th and 19th centuries, and big and
G57 042 transnational business in the 20th century.
G57 043    |^Indeed New Zealand has acquired a *"constitution**" *- though
G57 044 not a written one *- which enshrines all the essential citizens'
G57 045 rights needed to limit and possibly in the future abolish the rule of
G57 046 big national and international business.
G57 047    |^There are plenty of weaknesses in our civil rights. ^The
G57 048 Industrial Relations legislation of this country practically outlaws
G57 049 strikes and makes trade unions largely into instruments of the
G57 050 Business State. ^But the traditions of militant action, where
G57 051 required, have in the past been strong enough to override such
G57 052 legislation. ^Governments can act in dictatorial ways, as far as the
G57 053 law is concerned. ^Our political system does not prevent a
G57 054 newly-elected Government from being merely the defeated Government's
G57 055 equivalent in spirit and action. ^Only the people can change such
G57 056 Government action by not co**[ARB**]-operating with Governments
G57 057 unwilling to listen. (^Watch the Philippines!)
G57 058    |^Thus a *"Bill of Rights**" cannot improve our existing
G57 059 constitutional state of affairs if the people are not prepared to
G57 060 watch that constitutional state militantly and persistently. ^And if
G57 061 the people are militant for their rights, a *"Bill of Rights**" can do
G57 062 nothing to improve on legislation by elected Parliaments in response
G57 063 to popular pressure.
G57 064 *<*4Bill of Rights Fetters Parliament*>
G57 065 |^*0It is the fear that such popular pressure may lead to Parliament
G57 066 being too *"democratic**" which inspires the *"New Zealand Bill of
G57 067 Rights**". ^It takes away the unrestricted power of Parliament to pass
G57 068 legislation by handing a power of veto to the judiciary. ^Judges will
G57 069 be called upon to allow or disallow Parliamentary decisions *- from
G57 070 District Court Judge through High Court Justices to members of the
G57 071 Court of Appeal and possibly for some time to come the Privy Council
G57 072 in London. ^These judges will thus become the equivalent of a Senate
G57 073 or Upper House.
G57 074    |^Unless this *"Upper House**", made up of Government-appointed
G57 075 Judges, finds parliamentary legislation in line with \0Mr Palmer's
G57 076 Bill of Rights it will not be enforced. (Section 2 of the Bill).
G57 077 *<*4Section 24*>
G57 078 |^*0Of all the sections of the Bill of Rights, Section 24 is the most
G57 079 dangerous to democracy and progress. ^It says
G57 080 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G57 081 |^*"*1The provisions of this Bill of Rights apply so far as
G57 082 practicable and unless they otherwise provide for the benefit of all
G57 083 legal persons.**"
G57 084 **[END INDENTATION**]
G57 085    |^*0In law, a *"*1legal person**" *0as opposed to a *"*1natural
G57 086 person**" *0is an organisation, such as a commercial company, which
G57 087 can sue and be sued without individuals being involved. ^A *"natural
G57 088 person**" is one acting as a private individual.
G57 089    |^In other words, the freedoms of association, speech, and
G57 090 movement which have been won by the people largely in order to
G57 091 restrict the freedoms of Business to monopolise, to exploit, to
G57 092 corrupt Government, and to transfer national wealth into foreign
G57 093 hands, are to be given to Business.
G57 094 *<*4Rights for Big Business*>
G57 095 |^*0What rights do Big Business, transnational corporations, banks,
G57 096 financial tycoons dressed up as *"legal persons**", limited liability
G57 097 companies \0etc., acquire by this *"New Zealand Bill of Rights**"?
G57 098    |^Section 7: ^*1Everyone has the right to... impart information
G57 099 and opinions of any kind in any form.
G57 100    |^*0A perfect charter of rights for Business to advertise,
G57 101 propagandise, lobby and to present and distort news and facts to its
G57 102 advantage. ^Legislation, restricting lobbying activity, will be called
G57 103 void.
G57 104    |^Section 10: ^*1Everyone has the right to freedom of
G57 105 association.
G57 106    |^*0Monopolistic business organisations are thus guaranteed the
G57 107 protection of the State. ^Legislation abbreviating such rights will
G57 108 have to be struck out. ^Incidentally Section 10 allows trade unions,
G57 109 but only to encourage *"orderly**" industrial relations. ^This means
G57 110 anti-strike legislation will be valid, even possibly anti-communist
G57 111 legislation. ^For *"orderly**" will be defined by Judges, not by what
G57 112 workers think is *"orderly**".
G57 113    |^Section 11: ^*1Everyone has the right to freedom of movement in
G57 114 New Zealand and the right to leave New Zealand.
G57 115    |^*0Legislation forcing Business to establish itself according to
G57 116 regional priorities will be illegal. ^Legislation stopping flight of
G57 117 capital, by prohibiting companies from transferring their residence
G57 118 abroad, will be illegal.
G57 119    |^Section 12: ^*1Everyone has the right to freedom of
G57 120 discrimination on the ground of... national origin.
G57 121    |^*0Legislation distinguishing between New Zealand and foreign
G57 122 business in favour of New Zealand business becomes invalid.
G57 123    |^Section 18(h): ^*1The right to examine witnesses for the
G57 124 prosecution under the same conditions as the prosecution.
G57 125    |^Some customs legislation and other legislation allowing
G57 126 inspection of goods and documents would probably be illegal against
G57 127 companies \0etc. and in other instances the powers of the State *-
G57 128 weak already when it comes to the prosecution of corporate and white
G57 129 collar crime *- would be further weakened.
G57 130    |^My conclusion is that the New Zealand Bill of Rights, where it
G57 131 does not merely put into writing what already exists in New Zealand
G57 132 due to generations of struggle and the vigilance of the people,
G57 133 creates rights for Business under Section 24 which will gravely
G57 134 curtail the rights of private individuals.
G57 135 *<*4Political Power In The Hands Of Judges*>
G57 136 |^*0The proposed New Zealand Bill of Rights, by putting a right of
G57 137 veto against all legislation not complying with it into the hands of a
G57 138 naturally conservative body of judges, is possibly the greatest danger
G57 139 to social progress in New Zealand which could be conceived.
G57 140    |^As far as the positive aspects of the Bill go *- the
G57 141 entrenchment of existing citizens' rights, *- there is no particular
G57 142 need for such legislation. ^But more, Section 3 limits the validity of
G57 143 these rights by allowing contrary legislation which can be
G57 144 *"demonstrably justified in a free and democratic society**". ^Whether
G57 145 the prohibition of revolutionary parties, organisations and opinions
G57 146 falls within such purview is left to Judges. ^We know from examples in
G57 147 {0U.S.A.}, \0W. Germany and elsewhere, that *"protection of
G57 148 democracy**" allows legislation not far short of fascist. ^Thus the
G57 149 Bill of Rights does not even protect our rights, if anything it gives
G57 150 legal force to formal attacks on such rights in defined circumstances.
G57 151 *<*4Treaty of Waitangi*>
G57 152 |^*0I cannot deal here with the introduction of the Treaty of Waitangi
G57 153 in English and Maori into the Bill of Rights. ^Since the English
G57 154 translation of the Maori version of the Treaty is very different from
G57 155 its Maori meaning the Bill of Rights opens up a chasm of litigation
G57 156 which defies description.
G57 157    |^By introducing some of the special rights and privileges given
G57 158 to the Maori people in the Treaty of Waitangi (such as possession of
G57 159 fisheries) the Bill of Rights will take away some of the rights of
G57 160 pakeha citizens. ^That may be good and just *- but surely these
G57 161 matters are better dealt with in a piecemeal and pragmatic fashion, as
G57 162 has been the case in the past, rather than by an unalterable,
G57 163 entrenched law which in its tenor is opposed to special rights of
G57 164 minorities and majorities.
G57 165    |^In conclusion *- let us forget about \0Mr Palmer's New Zealand
G57 166 Bill of Rights. ^There are better and more important things to do to
G57 167 improve the lot of the hundreds of thousands of New Zealanders who are
G57 168 suffering from the right of exploiting capital to play around with
G57 169 people's livelihood for their own profit.
G57 170 *<*4Don Quixote*>
G57 171 *<Windmills of the Mind*>
G57 172 |^*0Early last month our flat was burgled and several items of
G57 173 sentimental value were stolen. ^Presumably an individual exercising
G57 174 initiative, skill and freedom of choice, acting as an autonomous
G57 175 sovereign person, to use Ruth Richardson's immortal phrase, decided to
G57 176 satisfy his or her needs, or to prepare for his or her old age, by
G57 177 lifting our property. ^When we reported the burglary to the police we
G57 178 discovered that we were members of a considerable throng of people,
G57 179 reporting on the success of similar autonomous sovereign persons
G57 180 during the weekend. ^The rather harassed police officer had had a busy
G57 181 day recording the details for computer filing, and insurance claim
G57 182 purposes. ^There was very little likelihood he remarked, of the stolen
G57 183 goods ever being recovered. ^We were victims of Christchurch's current
G57 184 crime wave.
G57 185    |^Clearly criminal activity can either be a planned, organised
G57 186 and efficiently managed group operation, or it can take the form of a
G57 187 skilled, entrepreneurial individual acting alone. ^While these
G57 188 *"commercial**" activities are regarded by society as illegal, they
G57 189 can also be viewed as exercises in individual freedom, personal
G57 190 motivation, and rewarding achievement. ^Ruth Richardson's so called
G57 191 *"Centre Right**" philosophy, ultimately finds its fullest expression,
G57 192 beyond the limits of respectable society. ^The *"criminal**" process
G57 193 from this viewpoint, becomes the ultimate manifestation of *"market
G57 194 liberalism**". ^As the iron law of competition undermines the
G57 195 cohesiveness of the social order, and as the *"dog eat dog**" reality
G57 196 of the market economy gathers momentum, the distinction between legal
G57 197 and illegal commercial activity becomes, in practice, increasingly
G57 198 unclear.
G57 199    |^Those engines of the capitalist system, the transnational
G57 200 corporations and powerful domestic monopolies, exist for the purpose
G57 201 of extracting the maximum surplus value from their workers, to
G57 202 maximise their profits, and to aid the capital accumulation of their
G57 203 organisations. ^Their hierarchical management structures are designed
G57 204 to control and direct the skills, and energies of their staffs towards
G57 205 intensifying their own exploitation. ^In effect those who have nothing
G57 206 to sell but their labour, physical or intellectual, are robbed of the
G57 207 full fruits of their labour. ^The state legalises that theft, through
G57 208 its judicial machinery, conditions the mass of the people, through its
G57 209 educational system and the media, to accept the capitalist system as a
G57 210 bastion of individual freedom, and a guardian of democracy. ^These
G57 211 perversions of truth are the products of the cultural hegemony of the
G57 212 dominant and ruling classes of our society. ^State coercion only
G57 213 becomes necessary when both the ideas and the institutions of
G57 214 capitalism are directly threatened by the people. ^From this
G57 215 perspective, capitalist organisations can be seen to be involved in
G57 216 *"criminally**" exploitative activities, designed to increase the
G57 217 wealth and power of the bourgeoisie, the already wealthy and powerful,
G57 218 at the expense of the workers. ^That finite physical resources are
G57 219 irresponsibly plundered and the environment in many instances
G57 220 irretrievably despoiled, is merely further evidence of the side
G57 221 effects of this intrinsically exploitative and all pervasive system.
G57 222 *#
G58 001 **[245 TEXT G58**]
G58 002 |^*6S*2OME MORNINGS *0just looking up at the sky makes you feel
G58 003 exhausted. ^This was one of them. ^The sky looked as if it was made
G58 004 out of something very heavy and horrible, like poor-quality coal or
G58 005 lumps of cast-iron. ^It was the sort of Saturday morning when the only
G58 006 sensible thing to do is stay in bed for an extra few hours and try to
G58 007 develop an attractive dream.
G58 008    |^But at 8.00{0am} I was in Victoria Park, Auckland, watching an
G58 009 old man attempt to push over one of the concrete pillars which support
G58 010 the motorway viaduct. ^For a moment I thought he was going to succeed.
G58 011 ^He was the kind of old man that ordinary mortality seems not to
G58 012 affect at all, the kind who just becomes fitter, stronger, more
G58 013 muscular and more fiery with age, like William Blake's paintings of
G58 014 God.
G58 015    |^He was dressed in a white singlet, white shorts, thick woollen
G58 016 socks and white sneakers. ^He looked like an advertisement for washing
G58 017 powder. ^He was preparing himself for the 15th annual Round the Bays
G58 018 run. ^Around the park many other people were limbering up too. ^They
G58 019 were either running preliminary laps or else they were doing press-ups
G58 020 or else they were trying to push over trees. ^One woman had got
G58 021 halfway into doing the splits and then become stuck like a giraffe
G58 022 that has stretched itself just a little too far to drink and can't
G58 023 manage to scissor its legs back into position. ^*"Hey, can you help me
G58 024 up, please. ^Please can someone help me,**" she shrieked at the people
G58 025 jogging past.
G58 026    |^The race did not begin until 9.30. ^But for the last decade the
G58 027 Auckland run has been pulling in more than 70,000 participants. ^If
G58 028 you're serious about coming somewhere in the first 35,000 you have to
G58 029 arrive early and start practising. ^The Round the Bays race is the
G58 030 most densely populated event of its kind in the world, so I'm told,
G58 031 although apparently there's a version on skis in Lapland which
G58 032 attracts similar numbers.
G58 033    |^A powerful public address system had been set up near the park.
G58 034 ^*"When you get out there don't do anything stupid,**" said the
G58 035 announcer. ^*"If you're new to it, take your time. ^You'll get there
G58 036 all right. ^If you feel a bit crook, take a little walk. ^Remember to
G58 037 double-knot your shoelaces. ^Check your chafing points and, if
G58 038 necessary, apply some oil or vaseline.**"
G58 039    |^To enter the race officially adults are supposed to pay eight
G58 040 dollars and children five dollars. ^In return they are given a
G58 041 computer print-out with their entry number on it. ^The idea is that at
G58 042 the end of the race you rip off part of the print-out, hand it to one
G58 043 of the adjudicators and get your official time recorded. ^Years later
G58 044 you can show it to your grandchildren and prove that you were number
G58 045 0130128, you did the course in one hour and twenty minutes, and you
G58 046 came 68,876th.
G58 047    |^The announcer was very cross about people who hadn't entered
G58 048 officially but still intended to run *- about half the people present,
G58 049 actually. ^*"It's important that you pay to run,**" he said, *"because
G58 050 most of the money goes to the Heart Foundation and you never know when
G58 051 some of you people may need it. ^If you're not entered, if you're a
G58 052 free-loader, we don't want to see you. ^But it's still not too late.
G58 053 ^You can still go over to the Fruit Case Company in Fanshawe \0St and
G58 054 buy your entry ticket.**"
G58 055    |^It began to rain. ^The entrants huddled under the trees,
G58 056 shivering in their thin tops and nylon shorts. ^*"This is the ideal
G58 057 day for running round the bays,**" the announcer said. ^*"Nice and
G58 058 damp. ^Cool all the way.**"
G58 059    |^Most of the entrants belonged to some team or other. ^A few of
G58 060 these teams were sporting organisations, like *"The \0Mt Roskill Crazy
G58 061 Ladies**". ^But the great majority were places of work *- foodtowns,
G58 062 meat processing plants, life assurance companies, motorcycle
G58 063 salesyards, factories manufacturing perfume. ^Most firms had printed
G58 064 off special T-shirts for their runners to wear as a form of mobile
G58 065 advertising *- *"James Watt Group *- Gentleman Contractors**", *"The
G58 066 Chelsea Sugar Natural Energy Team *- ^We're running in a sweet
G58 067 pack**", and so on.
G58 068    |^Of course, there were also some independents who wore one-off
G58 069 T-shirts with messages like *"^Praise Jesus**", *"^Don't smoke**" and
G58 070 *"^Amandla Soweto**". ^There was the usual crop of loonies too *-
G58 071 people in Batman and Robin costumes, people dressed as mice (complete
G58 072 with tails), people pushing friends in bathtubs, young men in togas
G58 073 and nuns' habits, the army dragging howitzers behind them, a whole
G58 074 bunch in full kendo martial arts outfits (face-masks, kimonos, swords,
G58 075 breastplates) looking like a scene from Akira Kurosawa's classic
G58 076 movie, *1The Seven Samurai.
G58 077    |^But really there was no need to dress up in order to be
G58 078 eccentric. ^What could be weirder than the event itself? ^What could
G58 079 be more bizarre than a mob of 70,000 heading towards \0St Heliers
G58 080 Beach for no apparent reason (I mean, it wasn't a sunny day and the
G58 081 tide was so far out you could almost walk to Rangitoto Island), after
G58 082 having first made complicated arrangements with their friends and
G58 083 relatives to pick them up when they got there. ^Sure, most of the
G58 084 firms were putting on picnics at the beach. ^But as I heard one man
G58 085 say, *"^All these people running all that way just for a couple of
G58 086 beers and a horrible sausage.**"
G58 087    |^I should make my own part in the affair quite clear. ^I was
G58 088 there as a scientist. ^I believe that running is a fundamentally wrong
G58 089 thing for human beings to do with their bodies. ^Our legs are the
G58 090 wrong shape for it. ^It rips our tendons apart. ^It causes dizziness,
G58 091 nausea and severe damage to our internal organs. ^None of the other
G58 092 higher primates do it. ^Monkeys, gorillas, orangutans don't jog. ^What
G58 093 they enjoy doing is rollerskating and riding on trick cycles. ^I know
G58 094 this from frequent visits to the circus. ^But tricycles, skateboards
G58 095 and roller-skates are not allowed in the Round the Bays race. ^The
G58 096 announcer said so many times.
G58 097    |^Grizzly bears and polar bears have been known to walk quite
G58 098 quickly. ^But they never jog. ^Neither do any of the animals
G58 099 especially reputed for their intelligence, like whales and dolphins.
G58 100 ^To run properly you need to be a cat, a dog or a horse. ^Or else you
G58 101 have to be built like an emu.
G58 102    |^For a long time scientists have been puzzled by what caused the
G58 103 disappearance of the dinosaurs. ^Not me. ^I know what happened to
G58 104 them. ^They took up jogging. ^You can see it by looking at artists'
G58 105 renditions of Tyrannosaurus rexes. ^These dinosaurs are always
G58 106 depicted up on their hind legs, their feeble forepaws held out before
G58 107 them, a ghastly grimace on their faces. ^The classic jogging position.
G58 108 ^Yes, dinosaurs took up jogging and within a generation or two their
G58 109 nervous systems were completely shot and their bone structure had
G58 110 crumbled into shingle. ^And now human beings are repeating the same
G58 111 tragic mistake.
G58 112    |^Don't get me wrong. ^I can see the necessity for short-term
G58 113 running if you're being pursued by a ravenous tiger or if a massive
G58 114 boulder is about to drop on your head. ^I can even appreciate the
G58 115 motives behind the Greek Pheidippides running the first marathon in
G58 116 490 {0BC}. ^Athens was being invaded by Darius the Mede. ^It was
G58 117 essential to get help in a hurry from the Spartan army but all the
G58 118 horses were already in use against the Persians. ^Pheidippides *1had
G58 119 *0to jog; there just wasn't any alternative. ^Then after the Persians
G58 120 had been defeated at the Battle of Marathon someone had to take the
G58 121 good news back to Athens. ^But all the horses had been wiped out in
G58 122 the fighting. ^Again, there was no option. ^Pheidippides was *1forced
G58 123 *0to jog. ^But let's be quite specific about the effect all this
G58 124 running had on him. ^It killed him. ^He barely had time to croak out,
G58 125 *"^Rejoice, we conquer!**" before he passed away to a better world,
G58 126 utterly rooted.
G58 127    |^*"Remember to knot your shoelaces,**" said the announcer. ^*"I
G58 128 hope you have a happy day.**"
G58 129    |^Apart from the fanatics right at the front, the 70,000 got off
G58 130 to rather a slow start. ^Coming up Fanshawe \0St they resembled
G58 131 nothing so much as a termite colony or a plague of brightly coloured
G58 132 bugs.
G58 133    |^It's hard to be exact about where the agony begins, but I think
G58 134 it's just behind the ankles. ^It soon spreads to the back of the legs,
G58 135 the calves, the thighs, the groin. ^Then it hits you square in the
G58 136 chest like a blow from Sugar Ray Leonard. ^Next your throat begins to
G58 137 dry up at about the same time as the soles of your feet begin to burn.
G58 138 ^Your eyes stream. ^You become asthmatic. ^You develop a pounding
G58 139 headache. ^You know you're going to die, so what are you doing still
G58 140 moving? ^Shouldn't you be trying to get a last will and testament
G58 141 together to avoid any acrimony among your loved ones after you're
G58 142 gone? ^Wouldn't it make more sense to collapse on the pavement and see
G58 143 if you can find a used cigarette packet to write that will on and a
G58 144 discarded lipstick to substitute as a pen?
G58 145    |^Many travel brochures extol the beauty of Auckland's coastline
G58 146 and point out the wide range of tourist attractions available as you
G58 147 travel round the bays. ^They're not lying. ^You could begin with some
G58 148 downtown shopping in the city itself. ^Then you could have a quick dip
G58 149 in the Tepid Baths. ^You could sniff a few roses at the Parnell
G58 150 Gardens. ^You could watch the fountain at Mission Bay change colour *-
G58 151 it's got a really impressive range. ^There's a wonderful fish and chip
G58 152 shop at Mission Bay too and some of the best pizzerias in the country.
G58 153 ^You could go to Bastion Point and have a look at the Savage Memorial.
G58 154 ^You could try out the dodgem boats and the mini-golf. ^You could
G58 155 stare at the sharks and stingrays at Kelly Tarlton's Underwater
G58 156 Museum. ^Kelly Tarlton's has a restaurant attached to it now and it
G58 157 serves this incredible chocolate dessert.
G58 158    |^With so much available so close to you, why put yourself
G58 159 through so much torment?
G58 160    |^Because it's good for us, some argue. ^They must be blind. ^Or
G58 161 crazy. ^Jogging doesn't bring out the best in people. ^It brings out
G58 162 the worst. ^You just need to stand at the finishing line of the Round
G58 163 the Bays run and watch. ^People who are obviously on the point of
G58 164 collapse are prepared to cripple themselves for life with one last
G58 165 spurt just so that they'll beat their next-door neighbour or someone
G58 166 who works in the same office. ^There are exceptions, I grant you *-
G58 167 people who push invalids in wheelchairs in front of them or carry
G58 168 children on their shoulders and somehow manage to smile as they do it.
G58 169 ^But the bulk of the contestants looked pretty vicious to me by the
G58 170 end. ^It's only to be expected. ^I'm no misanthrope and I'm not
G58 171 blaming anyone. ^It's just that most of us don't react very well to
G58 172 physical torture. ^There was none more vicious than me either when,
G58 173 with a time of over one hour (some manage the course in times under 30
G58 174 minutes) I struggled to pip at the post the guy with the wonky leg who
G58 175 lives down the road from me. (^I mean, it's humiliating to be beaten
G58 176 by someone who doesn't even walk properly.)
G58 177    |^I can't say that jogging does much for most people's appearance
G58 178 either. ^In fact, by the end, they look horrifying *- their
G58 179 complexions beetroot-red with great purple veins standing out like
G58 180 canals on a map of Mars, their eyes no longer able to focus, their
G58 181 hair like the fur on drowned mice, their underpants showing through
G58 182 their saturated shorts.
G58 183    |^It takes them a long time to recover too. ^At least an hour
G58 184 went by before most people had the strength to face a sausage sandwich
G58 185 and pose for a group photograph to go into the company newsletter.
G58 186 *#
G59 001 **[246 TEXT G59**]
G59 002 |^*4N*0igel Dick and Julian Mounter, Broadcasting Corporation chief
G59 003 executive and Television New Zealand director-general are two of
G59 004 tomorrow's men: the price of appointing yesterday's people was too
G59 005 high for the {0BCNZ} to pay.
G59 006    |^The corporation board caused a minor sensation inside staff
G59 007 ranks by passing over favoured insiders to go outside for an
G59 008 Australian and an Englishman to fill the top two posts in the
G59 009 television hierarchy.
G59 010    |^The problem with present staff is their identification with the
G59 011 yesterdays of television over the past quarter**[ARB**]-century; not
G59 012 so much the distant yesterdays of the old {0NZBC} before 1975, an era
G59 013 of rubber band-propulsion **[SIC**] now regarded indulgently and
G59 014 nostalgically for all its faults, but the decade since.
G59 015    |^This has been the decade of divisions *- first the five years
G59 016 in which Television One and South Pacific Television operated as
G59 017 competitive rivals, then five years in which the present {0TVNZ} has
G59 018 attempted unhealthily to stitch old rivalries together.
G59 019    |^The {0TVNZ} era has merely submerged the rifts of the preceding
G59 020 era *- the old \0TV One and {0SPTV} enmity disguised as a simple
G59 021 Auckland/ Wellington rivalry, with the added complication of which
G59 022 executive from which predecessor channel was preferred over
G59 023 counterparts from the other side. ^Even more significant in the
G59 024 setting-up of {0TVNZ} was the expedient course of replacing two
G59 025 autonomous vertical structures *- the two separate networks *- with a
G59 026 horizontal divorce between the local programme-makers on one side and
G59 027 the business operations, such as programme scheduling, marketing and
G59 028 operations.
G59 029    |^These are mechanics of yesterday: the heaviest liabilities
G59 030 accruing from the past are the assumptions that television is the sole
G59 031 province of the  state *- initially through the device of setting up
G59 032 artificial competition between two state corporations *- and the
G59 033 succeeding view that television should  be manipulated through a state
G59 034 body controlling and orchestrating all, albeit only two, outlets.
G59 035    |^Quite obviously, with the interminable hearings of the
G59 036 Broadcasting Tribunal for a private enterprise, regionally based third
G59 037 channel system, that sort of monopoly is on its last legs.
G59 038    |^That is why Dick, a seasoned Australian commercial television
G59 039 executive who learned much of his trade at the side of Kerry Packer,
G59 040 is at the top *- now. ^His is the short-term challenge; to co-ordinate
G59 041 a hard-nosed response to the immediate threat of competition.
G59 042    |^But looking beyond the late 1980s battle for ratings *- and
G59 043 there is little reason to suspect {0TVNZ} will not win out, given a
G59 044 two channel to one advantage *- there is Mounter, some 15 years
G59 045 younger and a graduate of a newer school of television thinking.
G59 046    |^The days of land-based television networks requiring some 400
G59 047 transmitters and hogging, at prohibitive cost, almost all the
G59 048 allocated {0VHF} and most of the so far unassigned {0UHF} spectrum,
G59 049 are almost over; the third channel may well be an unwise last use of
G59 050 an old technology.
G59 051    |^Aussat is already putting in place Australia's first-generation
G59 052 domestic satellite system, offering some limited fringe use to New
G59 053 Zealand for networking between studios. ^In five years it will be
G59 054 moving into the second generation, in which New Zealand should
G59 055 participate fully.
G59 056    |^Even now Aussat offers Australian viewers outside the range of
G59 057 metropolitan signals an {0ABC} programme beamed direct to domestic
G59 058 terminal from satellite nationwide. ^Also envisaged are four regional
G59 059 commercial signals.
G59 060    |^Already New Zealand pubs and motels suitably equipped with
G59 061 king**[ARB**]-sized dish antennas can tune into Australia and have the
G59 062 extra bonus of American satellite signals.
G59 063    |^While cable is uneconomic on a large scale here, one need only
G59 064 look to North America where cable operators distribute programming by
G59 065 satellite and dish-owners tap in. ^The future course of multi-channel
G59 066 television technology is obvious.
G59 067    |^Its future is equally obvious in Europe, where Rupert Murdoch
G59 068 has launched Skychannel, one of the first {0DBS} (direct broadcast
G59 069 satellite) services challenging the monopolies of the {0BBC}, {0ITV}
G59 070 and their established continental counterparts.
G59 071    |^Electronics giant, Thorn-{0EMI}, is also in the {0DBS}
G59 072 business, forcing the {0BBC} and {0ITV} to follow suit. ^And the
G59 073 Thorn-{0EMI} satellite was masterminded, until recently, by Julian
G59 074 Mounter. ^Now Mounter has come back to earth *- but with a {0TVNZ}
G59 075 that has to look beyond \0TV3 to a not too distant future in which the
G59 076 major Australian networks, and maybe even the North American network
G59 077 giants and their newer cable rivals, also have access to New Zealand
G59 078 homes via satellite.
G59 079    |^So while the {0TVNZ} rhetoric under Mounter may sound akin to
G59 080 that of his predecessors *- the encouragement of a healthy home
G59 081 production industry *- the pressures are changing. ^Given the prospect
G59 082 of the overseas heavies spilling their signals across our borders
G59 083 almost by accident, the chances of {0TVNZ} still enjoying first-run
G59 084 New Zealand rights for the 1990 equivalent of Miami Vice will be slim.
G59 085 ^But then again, is the Nine Network or {0CBS} going to bother
G59 086 televising Ranfurly Shield challenges, the Miss New Zealand final or
G59 087 Country Calendar?
G59 088    |^These are changes on a global scale for {0TVNZ}. ^Closer to
G59 089 home the pressures are mounting for broadcasting to be included in the
G59 090 wave of more-market total deregulations. ^Maybe Treasury went over the
G59 091 top in advocating to the Royal Commission on Broadcasting, an
G59 092 open-slather sell-off of the whole radio and television spectrum by
G59 093 tender to the highest bidders.
G59 094    |^In this scenario, tribunals, warrants, television licences for
G59 095 viewers and obligations to produce uncommercial, public service
G59 096 programming disappear *- radical rightest thinking perhaps, but an
G59 097 understandable reaction to the monolithic monopoly of {0TVNZ}.
G59 098    |^Dick first, and Mounter longer-term, have to manoeuvre in a
G59 099 climate of unfettered enterprise overseen by the same Roger Douglas
G59 100 who, as Minister of Broadcasting, did not shrink 13 years ago from
G59 101 dismantling the entrenched {0NZBC} apparatus in favour of a more open,
G59 102 even if still limited, competition for audiences.
G59 103    |^It still remains to be seen whether the {0TVNZ} of 1986 is more
G59 104 durable than the {0NZBC} of 1972 *- particularly under a new
G59 105 management divorced from the South Pacific Television of 1979.
G59 106 *<by Warren Mayne*>
G59 107 |is a freelance media writer and commentator.
G59 108 *<New Zealand *6TOMORROW*>
G59 109 *<*2HUMOUR*>
G59 110 *<*4Silver threads among the... by pass?*>
G59 111 *<*0by Ian Grant*>
G59 112 |^The author is a writer and publisher living in Masterton.
G59 113 |^*4I*0t's already on the cards that I'm going to live to a crusty old
G59 114 age. ^*"Hell,**" the family mutters collectively, *"he's grumpy enough
G59 115 and showing signs of senility at 45 *- what will he be like at 85.**"
G59 116    |^I'm not basing my presumed longevity on feeling particularly
G59 117 robust or a burning desire to be alive in 2040, but on a mixture of
G59 118 research and observation.
G59 119    |^My wife and I are interested in genealogy *- although I must
G59 120 say my enthusiasm has flagged since discovering I come, in part, from
G59 121 a long line of \0C. of \0E. clergymen stretching back to 1695 at
G59 122 least. ^While this might explain my unflagging devotion to atheism, it
G59 123 has been depressing not to find a single mad poet, jolly buccaneer or
G59 124 even a local body politician among my ancestors. ^But I have
G59 125 discovered going back seven generations on my father's \0C. of \0E.
G59 126 line, average god-fearing lives of 75 plus years *- even though many
G59 127 of them lived during eras when colourful assortments of plagues were
G59 128 regularly rampaging. ^As further evidence that the genes are
G59 129 performing up to scratch is my body's seeming indifference, over the
G59 130 last 25 years, to ridiculously long working hours, minimal sleep,
G59 131 overeating and drinking and an almost total lack of exercise. ^I rest
G59 132 my case on the fact that I've spent one, perhaps two, or maybe three
G59 133 days in bed during that period (it's my memory not my body that's
G59 134 failing).
G59 135    |^But when the year 2040 finally catches up with me and I (not to
G59 136 mention surviving friends and relatives) have had more than enough,
G59 137 I'm apprehensive there will be determined efforts made to patch me up
G59 138 to last another few decades.
G59 139    |^I don't want to be churlish about advances in medical science
G59 140 and the organ transplants that give a normal lifespan to the ailing
G59 141 young... and I suppose one has to admire the fore**[ARB**]-sight of
G59 142 doctors in protecting their three car and lakeside villa lifestyles.
G59 143 ^After all, the ways things are developing, doctors will be about as
G59 144 necessary as bank tellers and wharfies in a few years time. ^Instead
G59 145 of the traditionally hit or miss diagnosis of your local {0GP}, likely
G59 146 to be influenced by an inedible Rotary club lunch, poor golf round or
G59 147 his wife's sudden and unhealthy interest in alternative medicine, your
G59 148 aches, pains and feelings will soon be fed into a computer and an
G59 149 expert and entirely consistent response will come from a medical
G59 150 luminary who probably lives in Los Angeles or Manchester *- if he
G59 151 hasn't died since recording his diagnostic speciality. ^So, in a
G59 152 fraction of the time it takes to build a portfolio of blue chips, the
G59 153 average doctor is going to be left with his Hippocratic oath (*'thou
G59 154 shalt at all times earn more than chartered accountants**') and very
G59 155 little besides.
G59 156    |^In the circumstances, it is hardly surprising that doctors see
G59 157 such a promising future in transplant technology. ^As those dreary
G59 158 surgery hours are increasingly taken care of by the  computer and
G59 159 attendant nurse, we'll probably find doctors out on the road with
G59 160 their sample cases...
G59 161 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G59 162 |*"^A new heart, \0Mr Grant. ^Fully guaranteed pump action and new
G59 163 improved \5polycodswollopthene, double action, interchangeable right
G59 164 and left ventricles.**"
G59 165 |*"^Well, not today...**"
G59 166 |*"^In that case, a new right leg perhaps *- without those unsightly
G59 167 varicose veins and that funny sort of webbing between the toes.**"
G59 168 |*"^Well, it does still go, you know.**"
G59 169 |*"^It *4goes, *0\0Mr Grant. ^I don't think you understand I'm talking
G59 170 about a new level of performance. ^About state of the art right
G59 171 legs.**"
G59 172 |*"^Well my legs *4are *0a matching set, doctor.**"
G59 173 |*"^Don't give it another thought, \0Mr Grant. ^Look, here in the
G59 174 catalogue, state of the art left legs too!**"
G59 175 **[END INDENTATION**]
G59 176    |^In time *- with Tom's heart, Dick's liver and Harry's kidney
G59 177 ticking over or pulsating away in what is possibly your own chest *-
G59 178 even the objections about not knowing who you are any more will be
G59 179 answered. ^There will be buy-now-use-later, branded sets of every
G59 180 imaginable human part made from look-alike, feel-alike synthetic
G59 181 material. ^And if the Americans have anything to do with it, there
G59 182 will be novelty items as well: *"^Try the polka**[ARB**]-dot pancreas,
G59 183 so you can be a fun person through and through!**"
G59 184    |^It might be a very stick-in-the-mud attitude, but I have the
G59 185 lingering feeling that, if I was meant to live for more than those 85
G59 186 or so years, I would have been provided with longer-lasting equipment.
G59 187 ^The ever-growing obsession with looking young and acting youthful
G59 188 will doubtless find its ultimate expression in the transplant
G59 189 industry, but this seems to raise some fundamental questions about
G59 190 personal identity and the meaning of human existence that transcend
G59 191 medical technology.
G59 192    |^If I didn't come from that long line of clergymen, I might even
G59 193 be tempted to look to religion to provide some answers...
G59 194 *<*2ESSAY*>
G59 195 *<*6GROWING UP IN *'THE MOST BORING PLACE IN THE WORLD**'*>
G59 196 *<BY LEO SCHULZ*>
G59 197    |^*4To almost any Aucklander, Mount Wellington is The Most Boring
G59 198 Place in the World, a place in which nothing could ever happen, its
G59 199 low rolling landscape varied only by the thickset mountain and the
G59 200 grey, muddy Panmure Basin.
G59 201    |^The mountain, although among the city's highest, has been
G59 202 scarred by quarrying and has neither the focal monument nor the
G59 203 splendid park of Maungakiekie (One Tree Hill), nor the lovely trees
G59 204 and the central views of Maungawhau (Mount Eden). ^As for the Panmure
G59 205 Basin (Kaiahiku), the tide always seems to be so far out that it gives
G59 206 the impression of a mudflat struggling to become a puddle.
G59 207    |^Beside the plainness of the suburb's natural setting, the more
G59 208 recent processes of civilisation appear to have managed to only make
G59 209 matters noticeably worse. ^The houses are all small, squat, low-cost
G59 210 and uniformly designed for the rapid-construction techniques of
G59 211 large-scale developments, their *'sections**' laid out at a time when
G59 212 the arts of landscaping were unavailable. ^Surrounding the residential
G59 213 areas are sprawling, dirty, noisome heavy industrial zones; huge
G59 214 factories, yards and warehouses seemingly competing for the greatest
G59 215 clutter and the greatest ugliness.
G59 216 *#
G60 001 **[247 TEXT G60**]
G60 002 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G60 003 |^*0For the Maori, without sovereignty we are dead as a nation. ^It is
G60 004 not sovereignty or no sovereignty. ^It is sovereignty or nothing. ^We
G60 005 have no choice.
G60 006 **[END INDENTATION**]
G60 007    |^This is the challenge which Maori people, especially women and
G60 008 young people, have addressed to themselves and to the Pakeha in the
G60 009 past decade. ^Building on the long history of Maori resistance
G60 010 movements, they have continued to assert the right of Maori people as
G60 011 tangata whenua o Aotearoa and to challenge the Pakeha failure to
G60 012 honour te Tiriti o Waitangi which, traditionally, is the
G60 013 constitutional basis of Pakeha government in Aotearoa.
G60 014    |^In Aotearoa today there is little room to continue the pretence
G60 015 of multiracial harmony. ^The divisions are there to be seen and
G60 016 clamour to be dealt with. ^The terms of traditional debates on race
G60 017 relations and equality of opportunity, based on the concept of the
G60 018 Maori as an underprivileged minority, have been turned on their head
G60 019 by claims of Maori sovereignty. ^Access to justice has come to mean
G60 020 something very different from improved legal aid, more Maori judges
G60 021 and use of Maori community resources to rehabilitate offenders.
G60 022 ^Rather, it has come to revolve around the fundamental dilemma of
G60 023 reconciling Maori and Pakeha interests. ^In particular, this is
G60 024 shaping up into a battle for supremacy between te Tiriti o Waitangi
G60 025 and the Bill of Rights; in other words, into a battle over the
G60 026 constitutional foundation stone from which all else will proceed.
G60 027 *<*2THE LEGACY*>
G60 028    |^*0The nineteenth-century colonisation of Aotearoa required the
G60 029 rapid acquisition of land and the replacement of traditional Maori
G60 030 society by stable European political, legal and social structure.
G60 031 ^Culture, language, spirituality, identity, economic self-sufficiency,
G60 032 and above all, recognition as the tangata whenua o Aotearoa, were
G60 033 systematically and openly suppressed as inconsistent with the progress
G60 034 of the country. ^A political and legal structure was built on the
G60 035 British model, controlled by Pakeha men, and reflecting their values,
G60 036 interests, and priorities.
G60 037    |^Disparities of health, housing, employment, income, and
G60 038 education amount to a fundamental denial of social justice. ^They have
G60 039 remained a constant feature of Aotearoa since the Pakeha arrived, and
G60 040 have varied little during that time. ^This is not an accident of
G60 041 history, but its logical consequence. ^It is endemic to the structures
G60 042 and priorities of the Pakeha State, and it is shared with victims of
G60 043 colonialisation and imperialism throughout the world. ^Failure to
G60 044 acknowledge and take responsibilty for the past has meant an inability
G60 045 to see the structural causes of injustice, and the levels of
G60 046 restructuring needed before access to justice can become a reality.
G60 047 ^That failure has fostered international and domestic ignorance, and
G60 048 piecemeal reform within the dominant colonial legal framework.
G60 049    |^Integral to the ideology of Aotearoa as *"the greatest
G60 050 multicultural nation in the world**" is the claim of a peaceful and
G60 051 voluntary transmission of power from the Maori to the British through
G60 052 te Tiriti o Waitangi. ^Over the years te Tiriti has been proclaimed as
G60 053 the absolute proof of the State's good faith in its dealings with the
G60 054 Maori. ^The Tiriti has become the legitimator of the Pakeha State.
G60 055    |^The terms of the official English-language version of the
G60 056 Treaty appear straightforward. ^The Maori people were promised
G60 057 continued and
G60 058 **[PLATE**]
G60 059 undisturbed possession of their lands, forests and fisheries, the
G60 060 protection of the British Crown, and the rights and privileges of
G60 061 British subjects. ^In return the British Crown gained sovereignty over
G60 062 the country and the right of first option over any voluntarily-sold
G60 063 land.
G60 064    |^The reality was far more complex. ^Not all chiefs signed te
G60 065 Tiriti; those who did not came from some of the most powerful tribes
G60 066 in the country. ^Not all chiefs who did sign, signed the same
G60 067 document. ^Finally, the document signed at Waitangi was in Maori and
G60 068 said some very different things from the English version. ^The Maori
G60 069 version promised the continued rangatiratanga or sovereignty over the
G60 070 land to the chiefs, the British Crown to get only kawanatanga or
G60 071 governorship. ^Certainly this was a far cry from the absolute cession
G60 072 of sovereignty that is in the English version.
G60 073    |^Maori people hold many different views on the motivations and
G60 074 expectations behind the signing of te Tiriti, and on its
G60 075 interpretation. ^But one thing emerges clearly. ^The Maori people
G60 076 expected te Tiriti to be honoured, and that the Maori would remain
G60 077 physically and politically in control of their country and their
G60 078 destiny. ^The Pakeha State in Aotearoa has never honoured that Tiriti.
G60 079    |^As Pakeha domination became normalised, the emerging ideology
G60 080 of Westminster-style democratic rule was seen to apply. ^The crucial
G60 081 concept of this ideology in its liberal form is that of majority rule.
G60 082    |^The ideology that supports the Pakeha political and judicial
G60 083 system reifies British institutions as impartial, natural, and
G60 084 divinely inspired. ^Such an ideology removes these instititions from
G60 085 the cultural and political context of their development in England and
G60 086 their imposition in various colonies. ^It exalts these institutions
G60 087 into a universal and unchangeable code for all peoples and for all
G60 088 time. ^Thus, in Aotearoa, it ignores the fact that Maori people have
G60 089 their own system of justice and conflict resolution. ^Legal concepts
G60 090 such as land title and personal property directly conflict with the
G60 091 communal base of Maori society.
G60 092 *<*2HONOURING TE TIRITI IN THE 1980*0s*>
G60 093    |^Maori people have survived as a result of their own
G60 094 determination to do so. ^It is also because of this determination that
G60 095 the take (issue) of te Tiriti remains alive. ^Today the focal point of
G60 096 Maori demands is, as always, the failure of the British Crown and the
G60 097 New Zealand Government to honour te Tiriti, that is, the
G60 098 Maori-language Tiriti signed at Waitangi. ^Conservative and radical
G60 099 Maori have joined together to formulate proposals which implement te
G60 100 Tiriti and recognise the Maori as tangata whenua, but which are also
G60 101 realistic in the Aotearoa of today.
G60 102    |^The clear bottom line in any such moves must be to recognise
G60 103 the Maori people as tangata whenua o Aotearoa, and to honour the
G60 104 promises of te Tiriti. ^The challenge is to identify a means by which
G60 105 this goal can be realised. ^Honouring te Tiriti will require a process
G60 106 of creating and entrenching the machinery for power-sharing, but the
G60 107 foundation for such a development has already begun to evolve.
G60 108 *<*2THE WAITANGI TRIBUNAL: ITS EARLY DAYS*>
G60 109    |^*0The first major recognition of the need to placate mounting
G60 110 Maori pressure for action on te Tiriti came from the Labour government
G60 111 in 1975 with the passing of the Treaty of Waitangi Act which
G60 112 established the Waitangi Tribunal *"to make recommendations on claims
G60 113 relating to the practical application of the Treaty**".
G60 114    |^Despite this apparent display of monumental good faith on the
G60 115 part of the State, the content of the Act, or its lack thereof, belies
G60 116 any such claims. ^The Tribunal was to be merely an advisory body to
G60 117 government, with no powers of enforcement. ^Furthermore, it had no
G60 118 retrospective jurisdiction to consider any issue arising before 1975.
G60 119 ^The composition of the Tribunal was decided by the government, with
G60 120 no provision for consultation with the Maori people. ^It was designed
G60 121 to provide the minimal concessions which government could get away
G60 122 with at a time of increasingly vociferous demands from Maori people.
G60 123    |^Its early activities bore out the cynicism which surrounded its
G60 124 creation. ^The first case brought before it involved a number of Maori
G60 125 who were being prosecuted under the Fisheries Act 1908 for taking
G60 126 *"excessive**" amounts of seafood for a hui. ^As Ngaati Whatua people,
G60 127 they claimed traditional fishing rights over the Waitemata. ^No
G60 128 recommendation was ever made, however, as they were discharged without
G60 129 conviction when the matter went to court. ^According to the Tribunal,
G60 130 the appellants had not therefore been *"prejudicially affected**"; nor
G60 131 did the Tribunal have the necessary jurisdiction.
G60 132    |^The second case was brought by the Waikato people of Waiau Pa
G60 133 near Manukau Harbour. ^Government was proposing to build a 1400 {0MW}
G60 134 thermal power station which would prejudicially affect Waikato
G60 135 enjoyment of their traditional fishing rights. ^Those plans were
G60 136 subsequently dropped. ^Again, there was no recommendation made, on the
G60 137 basis that no one had been prejudicially affected.
G60 138    |^Both these claims had been heard in the ballroom of the
G60 139 Auckland Intercontinental Hotel amid chandeliers, velvet chairs and
G60 140 drapes, and with the Tribunal seated on a raised podium. ^It was
G60 141 carried out with strict court decorum and cases could only be
G60 142 presented by a lawyer.
G60 143 *<*2THE WAITANGI TRIBUNAL: A NEW SPIRIT*>
G60 144    |^*0Something of a turning point was reached in 1983 with the
G60 145 hearing by the Tribunal into claims by the Te Atiawa people of
G60 146 Taranaki. ^They argued that the government's proposed synthetic fuels
G60 147 plant at Motunui would prejudicially affect them by discharging
G60 148 *"sewage and industrial waste onto or near certain traditional fishing
G60 149 grounds and reefs and that the pollution of the fishing grounds is
G60 150 inconsistent with the principles of the Treaty of Waitangi**". ^The
G60 151 concept of pollution was not just a matter of rendering the seafood
G60 152 unsafe and impure. ^Basic to the claim was the Maori cultural and
G60 153 spiritual value which forbids the association of body wastes, however
G60 154 *"purified**", with food.
G60 155    |^A change in personnel heralded a radical transformation in the
G60 156 Tribunal's willingness to develop its own conceptual and procedural
G60 157 base. ^The Waitangi Tribunal became a forum founded on taha Maori.
G60 158 ^The hearings took place on the Manukorihi marae, and proceeded
G60 159 according to Maori protocol. ^Both Maori and English were the
G60 160 languages of discourse. ^There were none of the lawyers, courtroom
G60 161 procedures and chandeliers of past hearings.
G60 162    |^Having adopted this approach to the claim, the Tribunal
G60 163 findings were virtually inevitable. ^Almost any such project was bound
G60 164 to impinge in some way on Maori rights under te Tiriti. ^In this
G60 165 instance, the conflict was indisputable. ^Nevertheless, the Tribunal's
G60 166 recommendation, that the proposed ocean sewage outfall at Motunui be
G60 167 discontinued, rocked a complacent government. ^This was compounded by
G60 168 the Tribunal's statement of government's wider obligations under te
G60 169 Tiriti:
G60 170 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G60 171 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G60 172 **[END INDENTATION**]
G60 173    |^These proposals were immediately rejected by Cabinet,
G60 174 reassuring Te Atiawa that no pollution would result. ^Based on past
G60 175 experience Te Atiawa rejected these promises and sent delegations to
G60 176 the government to seek compliance with the Tribunal's findings. ^After
G60 177 intense publicity and pressure, the government back-tracked slightly,
G60 178 but introduced legislation which still made provision for the
G60 179 offending outfall. ^Further pressure led to its revocation, but
G60 180 **[SIC**] remained no guarantee of corporate compliance with the 
G60 181 statute or imposition of penalties for its breach.
G60 182    |^This experience reinforced claims that the securing of Maori
G60 183 rights under te Tiriti cannot be left to the good faith of Pakeha
G60 184 government. ^Despite this, however, there remained cautious optimism
G60 185 over the potential for the Tribunal to act as the guardian of te
G60 186 Tiriti.
G60 187 *<*2LABOUR PARTY POLICY*>
G60 188    |^*0In spite of growing evidence of unified Maori demands for
G60 189 redress of past and present grievances, it was clear that the former
G60 190 National Party government was committed to continuing its
G60 191 confrontation with Maori people.
G60 192    |^The Labour Party had remained largely silent on Maori issues
G60 193 since the secession of disillusioned Member of Parliament, Matiu Rata,
G60 194 to form the Mana Motuhake Party in 1980. ^In 1984, with an election
G60 195 due, Labour was forced to declare its intentions. ^In its hurriedly
G60 196 released policy Labour declared that, in recognition of legitimate
G60 197 Maori grievances, it would re-examine the manner of commemoration of
G60 198 te Tiriti *"to make it more appropriate to the spirit of the
G60 199 Treaty**"; strengthen the resources of Waitangi Tribunal and make its
G60 200 jurisdiction retrospective to 1840; and incorporate the provisions of
G60 201 te Tiriti into a Bill of Rights. ^Its details, however, soon indicated
G60 202 that this meant in each case incorporating limited remedies for Maori
G60 203 grievances into the traditional Pakeha structures on Pakeha terms.
G60 204 *<*2THE TREATY OF WAITANGI AMENDMENT ACT 1985*>
G60 205    |^*0The Labour government's proposed reforms to the Waitangi
G60 206 Tribunal were introduced in 1985. ^The personnel, procedures and
G60 207 resources have all been substantially redirected to reflect taha
G60 208 Maori. ^Most importantly, its jurisdiction has been extended so as to
G60 209 be retrospective to 1840. ^This in itself contains potential for
G60 210 challenges to be made to every law, policy, and act done, or not done,
G60 211 by the State or any one of its agents since the British takeover.
G60 212 ^Given that everything done since 1840 has been part of a systematic
G60 213 denial of self-determination, the whole basis on which this society
G60 214 has been built becomes open to attack.
G60 215 *#
G61 001 **[248 TEXT G61**]
G61 002    |^*0Why is it that law firms spend large sums of money on computer
G61 003 systems that are used entirely by the staff and do not directly aid
G61 004 the working solicitors? ^To anyone who has had anything to do with the
G61 005 computers currently available to small businesses, the answer will be
G61 006 obvious *- no high-minded altruism is involved, but sheer common
G61 007 sense. ^In this paper I would like to look at why this is so and to
G61 008 suggest when and how there will come to be computers on lawyers' desks
G61 009 helping them with their daily work.
G61 010 *<*4The state of the art*>
G61 011    |^*0A good place to begin looking at computers for small
G61 012 businesses is with their history or rather lack of history. ^The
G61 013 introduction of the micro-computer as an economically feasible tool
G61 014 for small businesses has occurred very rapidly over the last ten
G61 015 years. ^Although the hardware (the actual physical bits and pieces of
G61 016 the machine) has been undergoing truly revolutionary improvements in
G61 017 cost-effectiveness, the software that tells the computer what to do
G61 018 has not undergone anything like such a revolution. ^Software is
G61 019 written by programmers, and programmers, especially ones with original
G61 020 ideas, are a scarce resource. ^Although improvements have been made in
G61 021 programmer productivity, they are nothing like the improvements that
G61 022 have been made in computing hardware. ^It always takes much longer
G61 023 (and much more money) to make major changes to software than it takes
G61 024 to change and improve hardware.
G61 025    |^As a result, the business computer industry tends to emphasise
G61 026 hardware rather than software, producing ever faster machines running
G61 027 effectively the same software. ^In this sense almost all small
G61 028 business computers are the same. ^Most of them can trace the ancestry
G61 029 of their controlling software directly back to the mini-computers of
G61 030 the 1960s. ^Many of the fundamental ideas behind the software have
G61 031 remained unchanged for 20 years. ^In order to sell
G61 032 micro**[ARB**]-computers to the business user and to survive in a very
G61 033 competitive market, manufacturers have found it necessary to use quite
G61 034 extraordinary amounts of *"hype**" in their advertising to assure
G61 035 customers that their machine is in some way superior to the hundreds
G61 036 of others on the market. ^In fact very few microcomputers incorporate
G61 037 any truly innovative improvements over their competitors.
G61 038    |^The ancestral mini-computers of 20 years ago were expensive
G61 039 machines for use primarily by scientists, who were concerned to do
G61 040 scientific work that placed a heavy load on the calculating abilities
G61 041 of the computer. ^Because each mini-computer cost hundreds of
G61 042 thousands of dollars and was to be used by several people at once, the
G61 043 software used on it had to give maximum performance at the expense of
G61 044 everything else. ^It was important to have easy access to the most
G61 045 fundamental levels of the mini-computer so that calculations could be
G61 046 done as quickly as possible. ^The scientists did not care if the
G61 047 machine was difficult to learn to use as long as it was fast and
G61 048 reliable *- partly because it was the job of a professional programmer
G61 049 to make it work for them.
G61 050    |^The generation of micro-computers that will be sold to small
G61 051 businesses in the near future have substantially more power than a
G61 052 1960s mini-computer. ^Unfortunately most of them will still be using
G61 053 the software and the ideas developed for such machines. ^For example,
G61 054 here is an only slightly contrived example of a command ordering a
G61 055 mini-computer to print out some information:
G61 056 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G61 057 |cat ../letters/jim>/dev/1pt &
G61 058 **[END INDENTATION**]
G61 059 |^To which the computer would respond with the informative remark:
G61 060 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G61 061 |%
G61 062 **[END INDENTATION**]
G61 063 |^This particular variety of gibberish was developed in the early
G61 064 1970s by two programmers who were mainly concerned to produce an
G61 065 efficient method of instructing the computer that minimised typing
G61 066 while allowing them to do what they wanted. ^This system, known as
G61 067 *1Unix, *0is now being widely touted as the next great advance in
G61 068 business microcomputing *- a nice example of how the software industry
G61 069 tends to bring you yesterday tomorrow. ^The example speaks for itself.
G61 070 ^This is not the sort of progress that of itself will put computers on
G61 071 solicitors' desks.
G61 072    |^One solution that has been widely applied to convert software
G61 073 like *1Unix *0(or more usually something even less welcoming) into
G61 074 usable word processors and accounting machines has been to add a
G61 075 system of menu choices *"over the top**" of the original system.
G61 076 ^These menus present the user with numbered alternate choices,
G61 077 selection of which often leads to further menus listing various things
G61 078 that the user might want the computer to do. ^This approach is rigid
G61 079 and can lead to a lot of chasing up and down a *"tree**" of menus, but
G61 080 it does allow a novice to use a computer without much frustration and
G61 081 has been very successful in well-defined fields like word processing.
G61 082 ^However, the menus are inevitably influenced by the underlying
G61 083 software structure. ^This can lead to some rather peculiar menu
G61 084 choices which force the user to do or not to do certain things in
G61 085 certain orders which appear to make no logical sense *- unless you
G61 086 understand what is happening at a lower level in the computer.
G61 087    |^For example, such systems usually take significant amounts of
G61 088 time to move from one piece of work to another, and do not allow you
G61 089 to rapidly break off one activity to do something else, and then
G61 090 resume again where you left off. ^This is because one of the
G61 091 fundamental features of the controlling software is *"one user, one
G61 092 task**", and no facilities exist to save the temporary state of work
G61 093 in progress and pick it up again later. ^This state of affairs derives
G61 094 directly from mini-computers and large mainframe computers, which were
G61 095 never envisaged as directly assisting someone who works the way a
G61 096 lawyer does, by way of constant interruptions. ^There are many similar
G61 097 implicit limitations built into present systems that are seldom
G61 098 mentioned by manufacturers, salesmen, or commentators, perhaps because
G61 099 they are so used to them that they seem self-evident.
G61 100    |^In summary, despite startling improvements in hardware, most
G61 101 software and the ideas behind it are necessarily historical relics
G61 102 that reflect the internal operations of the computer rather than any
G61 103 considered study of how people like lawyers might wish to use them.
G61 104 ^In fact, the computer industry can be amazingly conservative in
G61 105 introducing new ways of using computers. ^A nice example is the common
G61 106 tendency of computers to print everything in capital letters. ^This is
G61 107 a habit that dates back to the days when computer displays and
G61 108 printers did not have lower-case letters because of the extra cost
G61 109 involved. ^Those days are long gone, but the idea persists, despite
G61 110 the fact that capitals rudely shout at the reader and are
G61 111 significantly more difficult to read.
G61 112 *<*4The impenetrable keyboard*>
G61 113    |^*0To examine how a computer could be useful on a lawyer's desk,
G61 114 I should like to consider the primary reason why the vast majority of
G61 115 practitioners cannot even start to use a computer themselves. ^Very
G61 116 few lawyers are effective typists. ^By this I do not mean the standard
G61 117 of typing routinely practised by secretaries but the most basic
G61 118 ability to find keys on the keyboard. ^With little motive to do so,
G61 119 most lawyers have never found the time or the mental energy needed to
G61 120 learn to type. ^And on most small business computers this is an
G61 121 impenetrable barrier *- nothing can be done except through the
G61 122 keyboard. ^Fortunately, this concentration on the keyboard as the sole
G61 123 method of communication with the computer is another historical relic.
G61 124    |^In fact, a keyboard is a specialised device for entering written
G61 125 text. ^If you are unable to use one, you will find entering text into
G61 126 the computer very slow. ^This does not mean that you should have any
G61 127 difficulty telling the computer what to do or in reading the text that
G61 128 it prints out, only that you cannot write a letter on it. ^All that is
G61 129 needed is another kind of input device that you can use without so
G61 130 much training. ^Several such devices are appearing on the market now,
G61 131 and human ingenuity will doubtless devise others in the near future.
G61 132 ^The only reason they were not available earlier was that the notion
G61 133 that anyone might want to use a computer without actually being a
G61 134 professional computer operator of some kind is a relatively new one.
G61 135    |^The simplest and cheapest of these devices are the pointing
G61 136 devices. ^They come in different forms: currently the touch-screen and
G61 137 the *"mouse**" are most readily available on the *1Hewlett Packard
G61 138 {0HP}150 *0and the *1Apple Macintosh *0respectively. ^The touch-screen
G61 139 is what it sounds like *- you reach out and touch the screen to
G61 140 indicate what you want. ^The *"mouse**" is only a little more complex;
G61 141 it is a little box on wheels that is somewhat nearer the size of a rat
G61 142 than a mouse *- but then rats have a negative marketing image. ^You
G61 143 move the mouse about on any convenient flat surface, and a pointer on
G61 144 the computer screen follows the movement. ^You press a button on top
G61 145 of the mouse to draw the computer's attention to the thing you are
G61 146 pointing to. ^The idea behind both of these devices is that this is
G61 147 all that is required to issue commands to the computer. ^For example,
G61 148 in a menu-controlled system you can point to the item you want on the
G61 149 menu rather than having to locate and press a key on a keyboard. ^Both
G61 150 of them have the advantage of being quite fast to use *- in many cases
G61 151 faster than a conventional keyboard. ^And anyone can use them.
G61 152    |^A lawyer with one of these devices on his desk could use it just
G61 153 as effectively as a keyboard to obtain information from his own
G61 154 computer, or any other computer it was connected to. ^It is also worth
G61 155 remembering that while a non-typist might not be able to put written
G61 156 information into the computer, few people are unable to find their way
G61 157 around a calculator keyboard. ^A lawyer should certainly be able to
G61 158 manufacture bills and operate computerised accounts without learning
G61 159 to type. ^One can envisage information about clients, the firm's
G61 160 accounts, case law, statutes, even the contents of the Land Transfer
G61 161 Office, being immediately available on the computer screen without any
G61 162 need to use a keyboard at all. ^A few jobs will require the keyboard,
G61 163 but these can be minimised by careful design.
G61 164    |^For example, let us imagine that (in an ideal world) you wish to
G61 165 search the Chattels Register to check that there is no charge already
G61 166 registered on a caravan belonging to your client, \0Mr Sierpinski.
G61 167 ^You begin by searching your list of clients held on the computer and
G61 168 copying \0Mr Sierpinski's name to a temporary holding area *- by
G61 169 pointing at the copy command, then at the name, then at the holding
G61 170 area. ^Then you point to a command that calls up on the screen a form
G61 171 that specifies a chattel search, and move \0Mr Sierpinski's name from
G61 172 the holding area into the appropriate place. ^Then you point to a
G61 173 command that checks that you have not missed out any necessary
G61 174 information and then despatches the request by telephone to a computer
G61 175 in Wellington. ^A reply comes back a moment later and is displayed on
G61 176 the screen. ^You point at the reply and at a symbol representing a
G61 177 printer, and the result of the search is printed out. ^At no point has
G61 178 the keyboard been needed.
G61 179    |^It should be noted that the above example illustrates what could
G61 180 be done with the pointing hardware, given appropriate software. ^This
G61 181 does not mean to say that it will be done at all. ^Pointing devices
G61 182 have become very fashionable in the microcomputer industry, but we are
G61 183 still in the earliest stages of developing proper methods of using
G61 184 them. ^It is all too easy for manufacturers to add a *"mouse**"
G61 185 interface on top of an existing product without having any
G61 186 understanding at all of the radically different design needed to take
G61 187 advantage of it. ^As usual, it is much quicker and cheaper to add
G61 188 hardware than to spend money making major changes to software as well.
G61 189 *#
G62 001 **[249 TEXT G62**]
G62 002 |*1{0E.J.} Tapp of Auckland examines the New Zealand secondary school
G62 003 curriculum, now under review.
G62 004    |^The general concern for education, a concern which if not
G62 005 overtly disturbing is always latent, has now been made a public issue
G62 006 by the Minister of Education, \0Mr Russell Marshall's effort to
G62 007 solicit opinion and invite open discussion as to what should be taught
G62 008 in schools. ^No one would deny the importance of maintaining a
G62 009 continuing dialogue between those that do and those that teach or
G62 010 between those that think they know and those who ought to know.
G62 011 ^Indeed, it is a perennial topic of conversation.
G62 012    |^*0We are all agreed that for one reason or another education is
G62 013 a good thing, and that moreover however conceived it is a very
G62 014 necessary cultural process in the modern world. ^The general
G62 015 conception of education needs, however, to be given more serious
G62 016 thought than it is usually accorded. ^It is commonly regarded as so
G62 017 much instruction necessary to fit young people for the work force.
G62 018 ^Syllabuses are often designed to meet what are considered to be the
G62 019 requirements of specific vocations. ^Meeting then the needs *- or the
G62 020 presumed needs *- of the marketplace makes education little more than
G62 021 a service industry.
G62 022 *<*4What is Education?*>
G62 023 |^*0Such an instrumentalist approach, which makes of secondary
G62 024 schooling especially a conditioning agent, does however less than
G62 025 justice to its proper function. ^While far from being indifferent to
G62 026 practicality, education is primarily a critical enquiry *- an
G62 027 investigation *- into reality. ^Facts must be examined as far as it is
G62 028 possible and appropriate, and assessed for their accuracy and logical
G62 029 validity. ^Hence education must avoid indoctrination, and let tested
G62 030 knowledge and reason be the guide for the acceptance or rejection of
G62 031 dogma and unexamined beliefs. ^Pupils should be treated as responsible
G62 032 citizens, not as servile objects for the stuffing of ill-digested
G62 033 information. ^Time must be given for them to assimilate what they are
G62 034 taught, so that they may properly understand its full significance and
G62 035 implications.
G62 036    |^Schooling moreover should not be designed for specialist
G62 037 training, nor for citizenship or service to the community. ^Education
G62 038 should be wide ranging and be an eye-opener on the world. ^As such it
G62 039 is a maturing agent bringing reality more nearly within the ambit of
G62 040 understanding.
G62 041 *<*4The Curriculum*>
G62 042 |^*0What then should be the nature of the school curriculum? ^The
G62 043 division of knowledge into subjects, pitched at a suitable level there
G62 044 must always be, with the proviso that they not be treated as separate
G62 045 watertight compartments with no relation to others. ^The selection of
G62 046 those subjects must depend not solely on their relevance to local or
G62 047 immediately apparent requirements, but on their value in opening up
G62 048 enquiries of a fundamental nature.
G62 049    |^Almost without question English will be regarded as essential
G62 050 if only because it is the basic medium for oral and written
G62 051 expression. ^Hence some attention should be paid to its proper usage.
G62 052 ^Taught historically, as all subjects should be, it will be an
G62 053 introduction to the best in English literature, and touch the raw
G62 054 nerves of sensitivity to the aesthetic and moral.
G62 055    |^As for the social sciences, the most basic element is history
G62 056 in which all other subjects have their roots. ^But to save it from
G62 057 becoming a dreary and tedious narration of events, with no
G62 058 intellectual toughness, it needs to be taught as a series of problems
G62 059 confronting peoples and nations at various stages of their
G62 060 development. ^The hotch-potch of social studies may open up for
G62 061 discussion some of the more contemporary issues of mankind. ^Although
G62 062 no doubt they will tend to be optional subjects, foreign languages and
G62 063 the classics can make for a better understanding of the present human
G62 064 situation and add immeasurably to its cultural enrichment.
G62 065    |^Nor need the physical sciences be taught completely separately
G62 066 from the rest of the curriculum. ^Unfortunately, the narrow
G62 067 utilitarian technological conception of science gives not only a false
G62 068 view of scientific enquiry and overemphasizes its importance, but
G62 069 tends to divest it of its cultural significance. ^The educational
G62 070 value of physics, chemistry and biology lies in their revealing basic
G62 071 facts concerning the nature of the material universe and its
G62 072 inhabitants. ^And almost as necessary for their expression as English
G62 073 is for the whole of the curriculum, so mathematics is essential as the
G62 074 language of the sciences. ^More, it is invaluable as an exercise in
G62 075 logic and abstract thinking *- a mark of intellectual maturity. ^Hence
G62 076 mathematics must command a central place in any school curriculum.
G62 077    |^Although the arts have always had a special, if often secondary
G62 078 place in schools, they do have a singularly strong claim for
G62 079 inclusion. ^They evoke the human spirit to transcend the purely
G62 080 material and time serving, and give solace and satisfaction in the
G62 081 accomplishment of aesthetic activity.
G62 082    |^Lest it be thought that such comments apply only to pakeha
G62 083 education, let it be fairly and firmly said that they are no less
G62 084 appropriate to Maoris and Polynesians and to all peoples. ^{*1Mutatis
G62 085 mutandis}, *0what applies to one race applies equally to another, for
G62 086 the essential philosophy of education knows no racial boundaries. ^All
G62 087 must be regarded as being equally capable of achieving comparable
G62 088 educational standards, and nothing but the best should be good enough.
G62 089 *<*4Opening Up Horizons*>
G62 090 |^*0If moreover schooling does not evoke or provide a desire to know
G62 091 more than the limits of the subjects themselves, then it will have
G62 092 failed. ^For as the philosopher, {0A. N.} Whitehead put it *'education
G62 093 should be a voyage towards larger generalities**' and we should add,
G62 094 towards greater particularities in some directions. ^Thus to the
G62 095 perceptive and imaginative it may open up fields of exciting enquiry
G62 096 leading to tertiary or further education. ^It will be hoped that the
G62 097 patterns of subjects chosen will have a logic and consistency that
G62 098 will inform and impel knowledge beyond the classroom limits of
G62 099 subjects. ^Then it may counter the sterile learning so common in
G62 100 schools and help find a way of life fit for him or her.
G62 101    |^Yet, when all is said and done, the path of education will
G62 102 never be easy, for it will always have to meet and fight the forces of
G62 103 anti-intellectualism. ^It calls for effort, often considerable and
G62 104 sustained effort of mind, to meet its demands and to achieve the
G62 105 standards of excellence when only excellence will do. ^It must then
G62 106 not be satisfied with the mediocre, or be bemused by the stock notions
G62 107 of the *'common good**' when such notions are paraded as the norm by
G62 108 which education need be judged. ^Nothing but education in its full and
G62 109 proper sense can enable our young people to fulfill their potential
G62 110 and give full meaning to their lives.
G62 111 *<*4Harry Evison*>
G62 112 *<The Sinking of the *"Mikhail Lermontov**"*>
G62 113 |^*1The sinking of the Soviet cruise liner *"Mikhail Lermontov**" at
G62 114 Pore Gore in stormy conditions on February 16th, after striking rocks
G62 115 at Cape Jackson near the Marlborough Sounds, was the worst marine
G62 116 accident on the New Zealand coast for many years. ^It was also the
G62 117 occasion for the worst display of anti-Soviet prejudice by sections of
G62 118 the New Zealand news media for some time *- a revealing example of how
G62 119 anti-Soviet propaganda is fabricated.
G62 120    |^Mikhail Lermontov *0was carrying a Soviet crew and mainly
G62 121 Australian passengers, 739 persons in total, of whom all except one
G62 122 were saved. ^The loss of so fine a ship, and the death of a Russian
G62 123 crew member, aroused widespread sympathy among New Zealanders. ^It is
G62 124 usual in times of natural disaster, especially disaster at sea, for
G62 125 ordinary strife and conflict to be put aside by feelings of common
G62 126 humanity and sympathy.
G62 127    |^But not so among some of New Zealand's news-gatherers. ^On the
G62 128 first day after the sinking, most reports seemed objective enough,
G62 129 with praise for the Russians and for the New Zealand rescuers about
G62 130 evenly divided. ^The *1Evening Post *0of Wellington indeed ran a page
G62 131 two headline, *"^Passengers Praise Rescue Efforts of *'Heroic**'
G62 132 Russians**". ^But soon the main trends of subsequent reports were
G62 133 taking shape. ^Besides reports that the Russians had done everything
G62 134 possible to help the passengers, New Zealand Press Association
G62 135 ({0NZPA}) reports included statements that the *"Russians looked after
G62 136 themselves**".
G62 137    |^The fact that the Marlborough Harbour Board's chief pilot was
G62 138 known to have been aboard at the time of the accident raised the
G62 139 question of who piloted the ship on to the rocks. ^The *1Marlborough
G62 140 Express *0was first in with the answer on the very first day, a report
G62 141 from the Marlborough Harbour Board exonerating their chief pilot:
G62 142 *"^The Captain of the liner had complete control**", because the
G62 143 accident happened outside the harbour and therefore their pilot was
G62 144 off duty. ^By the second day (18th February), other newspapers had
G62 145 picked up this story through {0NZPA}. ^*"Captain at the Helm**",
G62 146 declared the *1Christchurch Star *- *0although no evidence was offered
G62 147 except the Marlborough Harbour Board's statement that their pilot was
G62 148 technically a passenger when the ship struck. ^Wellington's *1Dominion
G62 149 *0headlined on page 1, *"^How the Ship Sank: Crash after Pilot hands
G62 150 over Helm**".
G62 151 *<*4*"Incompetence**"*>
G62 152 |^*0On the 18th also, besides the story of an incompetent ship's
G62 153 captain, some papers began to step up the story of Russian
G62 154 incompetence in the rescue operations. ^*"Nightmare of Secrecy and
G62 155 Confusion**", proclaimed the country's largest daily, Auckland's *1New
G62 156 Zealand Herald *0in a full-page banner headline across page one; and
G62 157 on page two, *"^Doubt Clouds Final Hours**". ^In the text of the
G62 158 reports were further statements of appreciation from passengers, of
G62 159 how the Russians *"Had done everything possible**", were *"very
G62 160 helpful**", \0etc. ^But the headlines said the opposite *- and as the
G62 161 sub-editors who set up these headlines would know full well, it is the
G62 162 headlines that are remembered *- or in many cases all that is actually
G62 163 read.
G62 164 *<*4*"Scoop**"*>
G62 165 |^*0But on this second day the greatest sensation was a *"scoop**"
G62 166 from the *1Evening Post. ^*0This purported to be an interview with the
G62 167 junior officer commanding the {0N.Z.} Navy patrol boat at the scene of
G62 168 the rescue, Lieutenant Batcheler, and was distributed throughout the
G62 169 country by {0NZPA} the same day. ^*"Ship's Boats Rotten**", was the
G62 170 *1Post *0headline on page one. ^*"Soviet Gear Faulty**", headlined the
G62 171 *1Marlborough Express, *0while the *1Christchurch Star *0gave it a
G62 172 full front-page eight-column headline, *"^Liner's Lifeboats Rotten
G62 173 Says Navy Rescuer**". ^Morning newspapers the following day headlined
G62 174 this story, some like the Christchurch *1Press *0toning it down to
G62 175 *"^Many of Liner's Lifeboats Rotten**".
G62 176    |^Lieutenant Batcheler was reported as saying, *"^Many of the
G62 177 lifeboats were so rotten that people were putting their feet through
G62 178 the bottoms. ^Many of the inflatable liferafts would not open, or were
G62 179 leaking badly. ^Half the life-jackets would not work. ^The motors on
G62 180 some of the lifeboats did not work.**" ^He would be calling for an
G62 181 enquiry. ^He also confirmed earlier reports of Russian callousness:
G62 182 *"^On the night, the Soviet crew got in their motor launches and left
G62 183 the passengers stranded... ^The crew went back for them only when told
G62 184 to by rescue workers.**" ^How the commander of this small patrol boat
G62 185 could have obtained all this information and conducted all these tests
G62 186 on the Soviet equipment, on a dark night amid wind and rain while
G62 187 seven hundred people were being rescued, no newspaper bothered to
G62 188 explain.
G62 189 *<*4Local Opinion*>
G62 190 |^*0By the third day after the sinking (19th February), {0NZPA}
G62 191 reports of Russian selfishness and callousness had so aroused some of
G62 192 the local people present at the rescue that they made a statement of
G62 193 their own. ^*"The Russians did a magnificent job, everything humanly
G62 194 possible,**" they said. ^*"No passenger was left unattended and the
G62 195 Russians also assisted local boaties in handling, loading and
G62 196 unloading their vessels.**" ^These words were from local farmers and
G62 197 fishermen, not noted for being pro-Soviet. ^Their comments gained no
G62 198 banner headlines. ^On the same day, some papers ran a report from the
G62 199 Russian *"{0TASS}**" news agency praising the Russian crew and New
G62 200 Zealand fishing boats for their part in the rescue. ^This report the
G62 201 *1Press *0printed half-way down page 29 *- The Horoscope Page.
G62 202 *<*"*4Spying**"*>
G62 203 |^*0Meanwhile, the *1Christchurch Star *0had winkled out a new story,
G62 204 given front-page headlines: *"^Spy Gear on Ship Likely**".
G62 205 *#
G63 001 **[250 TEXT G63**]
G63 002 |^*6H*2ARVARD ECONOMIST *0John Kenneth Galbraith has estimated the
G63 003 domestic services of housewives in the United States to be worth
G63 004 roughly a quarter of the gross national product ({0GNP}). ^In
G63 005 addition, he says, *"^The servant role of women is critical for the
G63 006 expansion of consumption in the modern economy.**" ^If people had to
G63 007 be employed to select, transport, prepare, repair, maintain, clean,
G63 008 service, store, protect and otherwise perform all the tasks that
G63 009 housewives and mothers do, there would be less consumption. ^Galbraith
G63 010 concludes that the conventional family lifestyle would become
G63 011 untenable.
G63 012    |^Galbraith suggests four main reasons for concealing women's
G63 013 work. ^First, there is
G63 014 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G63 015 ^Third, the avoidance of accounting for the value of household work
G63 016 greatly helps it to avoid notice. ^And the fourth concealment concerns
G63 017 the concept of the household.
G63 018    |^Galbraith writes:
G63 019 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G63 020    |^What are they taught?
G63 021    |^A principal concentration of theory is, as I've mentioned, the
G63 022 labour theory of value. ^The writings of Adam Smith, David Ricardo and
G63 023 Karl Marx form the basis, stating that the *"value**" of goods is
G63 024 derived from labour. ^The labourer is therefore exploited if he or she
G63 025 does not receive the full value of production.
G63 026    |^There was no concern here for those who worked outside the
G63 027 market. ^Slavery was not admitted. ^The theories served sectional
G63 028 interests, and were essentially rationalisations of particular
G63 029 historical experiences.
G63 030    |^An industrialised, monetarised society based on private
G63 031 property *- Britain in the 1920s and 1930s *- formed the background
G63 032 for John Maynard Keynes. ^Keynes's logic led him to the conclusion
G63 033 that free markets left to their own devices produced short-term
G63 034 depression and long-term stagnation.
G63 035    |^Joan Robinson, who worked with Keynes at Cambridge on the
G63 036 manuscripts of his major work *1The General Theory, *0says Keynes is
G63 037 characterised by uncertainty, incompatible decisions and unrealisable
G63 038 expectations. ^Robinson insists *1The General Theory *0is set in a
G63 039 strictly short period situation where *"a state of expectations,
G63 040 controlling a given level of effective demand, is given only
G63 041 momentarily and is always in this course of bringing itself to an
G63 042 end**". ^But Keynes is seldom taught in this context, and decades of
G63 043 decision-makers, believing otherwise, become *"the slaves of (this)
G63 044 defunct economist**".
G63 045    |^Our student will be taught that one Nobel Prize winner for
G63 046 economics, Simon Kuznets, argues for institutional changes in the
G63 047 economy to promote economic growth. ^Then she will be taught that
G63 048 another Nobel Prize winner, Milton Friedman, attributing inflation to
G63 049 government expenditure, argues that the government should get out of
G63 050 the market, both as a regulator and participant.
G63 051    |^Wherever she looks, she will find women's experience excluded,
G63 052 or numbed by language so that the complicated, heart-wrenching,
G63 053 ambivalent, rich, joyous, rewarding (and enslaving) experience of
G63 054 motherhood and mothering becomes, in the Marxist school, *"reproducing
G63 055 the future commodity labour power**". ^The writings of Olive Schreiner
G63 056 and Charlotte Perkins-Gilman will not be part of the curriculum.
G63 057    |^Then our student will be introduced to *"The Chicago School**"
G63 058 or *"New Home Economics**". ^The patron of *"The Chicago School**" is
G63 059 Gary Becker, author of a major work called *1A Treatise on the Family.
G63 060 ^*0This *"New Home Economics**" should not be confused with what women
G63 061 have always understood as home economics *- the original Greek study
G63 062 or management of a household. ^From a discipline which excludes the
G63 063 household from its system of valuation because it is not part of the
G63 064 market, Becker lifts the current market concepts and superimposes them
G63 065 on the household.
G63 066    |^In his preface to the work Becker says, *"this volume uses the
G63 067 assumptions of maximising behaviour, stable preferences and
G63 068 equilibrium in implicit or explicit markets to provide a systematic
G63 069 analysis of the family**". ^Women do not analyse the family in this
G63 070 extraordinary language, not because we are not that clever, but
G63 071 because we are not that stupid. ^But you can see what Galbraith meant
G63 072 about the *"use**" of women students. ^If they are pounded daily for
G63 073 four or more years by this sort of thinking and with their graduation
G63 074 and job security dependent on perpetuating this ideology, they are
G63 075 likely to lose sight of themselves. ^The discipline offers no relief,
G63 076 holds up no mirrors to women's experience.
G63 077 *<*6{0A K} GRANT*>
G63 078 **[PLATE**]
G63 079 *<*4Where's the exit?*>
G63 080 |^*6T*2HE MOST *0difficult problem facing this country at the moment
G63 081 is the question of how to get the two French agents sprung in a way
G63 082 which secures our butter access to the {0EEC} and which does not at
G63 083 the same time involve a humiliating surrender of the principles upon
G63 084 which our criminal and judicial systems are based. ^Certainly a sticky
G63 085 conundrum, and one which would not have arisen if we had not been
G63 086 trying to sell butter to the {0EEC} in the first place. ^However there
G63 087 is no use crying over churned milk: we have got to sell our butter to
G63 088 the {0EEC} whether we want to or not and whether they want it or not.
G63 089 ^So the question becomes: how can we release the agents in a way which
G63 090 satisfies the honour of France, the dignity of our penal system and
G63 091 the overdraft of the Dairy Board? ^I believe there is more than one
G63 092 solution: ^New Zealanders are renowned for their pragmatic ingenuity,
G63 093 and that quality can rescue us again as it has so many times in the
G63 094 past. ^Invoking the Spirit of \0No 8 Fencing Wire, I proffer the
G63 095 following options:
G63 096 _|(1) ^*1The *"Colditz**" solution. ^*0Smuggle, bit by bit, into the
G63 097 agents' cells the wherewithals to enable them to construct gliders
G63 098 which they can launch from their prison roofs to float to freedom.
G63 099 ^The problem here is that there would need to be fairly substantial
G63 100 updraughts to get the gliders aloft, given that, unlike Colditz, most
G63 101 New Zealand prisons are not perched on top of mighty crags. ^Maybe the
G63 102 *"Wooden Horse**" solution might be more practical, particularly if a
G63 103 secret team from the Ministry of Works could tunnel towards the
G63 104 prisoners as they laboriously excavate beneath their exercise yards.
G63 105 ^Anyway, the details don't matter; the point is that the agents should
G63 106 be encouraged to free themselves with covert assistance, but in a
G63 107 manner that we can pretend to be outraged about after it has occurred.
G63 108 ^We should be sure to reject any assistance from the {0DGSE} in the
G63 109 facilitation of the escape; they made such a mess of the first
G63 110 operation that their involvement in the escape would be likely only to
G63 111 result in New Zealand having 10 French agents in prison instead of
G63 112 two.
G63 113 |(2) ^*1The *"Devil's Island**" solution. ^*0Everyone seems to be
G63 114 agreed that if the French authorities could be trusted to imprison the
G63 115 agents and ensure that they served out a respectable portion of their
G63 116 term in France there would be no harm in returning them to France.
G63 117 ^But everyone also assumes that, if the agents are returned to France,
G63 118 far from being imprisoned they will be given a heroes' parade down the
G63 119 Champs Elysees and be invited to lay a wreath on the tomb of the
G63 120 Unknown Frogman beneath the Arc de Triomphe. ^So let us not return
G63 121 them to France. ^Let us deliver them to the authorities in the
G63 122 notorious French penal colony of Devil's Island. ^No one ever escapes
G63 123 from there. ^And if the French authorities choose to repatriate the
G63 124 agents from Devil's Island before their time is up, well, then it is
G63 125 *1their *0penal system they are mucking around with, not ours.
G63 126 |(3) ^*1The *"Checkpoint Charlie**" solution. ^*0Our problem,
G63 127 basically, is that we haven't got any agents to swap for Dominique and
G63 128 Alain. ^Swapping agents is a perfectly honourable and respectable
G63 129 practice: the superpowers do it all the time and are rather admired
G63 130 for it. ^So what we do is make our {0SIS} useful for once, send a pair
G63 131 of our agents to France on a major sabotage expedition, instruct them
G63 132 to make a shambles of it (that shouldn't be difficult), and then swap
G63 133 our two for their two. ^The only flaw in this classically simple
G63 134 scheme is that you can't really trust the French. ^They would be quite
G63 135 capable of sending our pair to the guillotine, in which case we would
G63 136 still be stuck with Alain and Dominique, not to mention a whole lot of
G63 137 butter.
G63 138    |^There is, of course, a quite different approach that we could
G63 139 adopt if we really felt like it. ^We could acknowledge that we have
G63 140 been sending butter to the {0EEC} for years longer than we were
G63 141 originally intended to. ^We could front up to the fact that the
G63 142 European butter mountain is about the same size as the amount of
G63 143 butter we have sold to the {0EEC} since it was formed. ^We could
G63 144 accept that the boom has to be lowered some time, and that preventing
G63 145 its descent by doing a dishonourable deal involving the two agents is
G63 146 only a temporary expedient at best.
G63 147    |^This Government is all for facing reality, or so it claims.
G63 148 ^Whatever *"reality**" may mean, it surely involves recognition of the
G63 149 fact that insisting on selling butter to a community whose farmers
G63 150 already produce far more of it than the community knows what to do
G63 151 with is an inherently unstable trading position.
G63 152    |^Our argument for making the {0EEC} take our butter is that we
G63 153 are a small but admirable Western nation which deserves not to be
G63 154 ruined. ^This is uncomfortably close to the moral position occupied by
G63 155 the young woman who tells her protector that unless he buys her a mink
G63 156 coat she will be forced to go on the game. ^If we sell the agents for
G63 157 a couple more years of butter supply, then all that we are getting is
G63 158 a rented mink coat; the street still awaits us, and we will deserve to
G63 159 be there.
G63 160    |^Mind you, we might enjoy turning out to be a harlot. ^Plenty of
G63 161 harlots do. ^But if we do become a harlot we will have to stop
G63 162 pretending we are Joan of Arc. ^Joan of Arc, of course, would probably
G63 163 have admired Dominique. ^Isn't life confusing?
G63 164 *<*6KORERO*>
G63 165 *<*4Put housing on the list*>
G63 166 *<by Ranginui Walker*>
G63 167 |^*6W*2HEN THE *0term institutional racism was introduced into New
G63 168 Zealand by Nga Tamatoa in 1970 few people understood its meaning.
G63 169 ^Institutional racism exists when a country's dominant group views its
G63 170 values, customs and institutions as being superior to those of a
G63 171 subordinate group.
G63 172    |^One of the difficulties in dealing with institutional racism in
G63 173 New Zealand is that its beneficiaries are often unaware of its origins
G63 174 or its function in maintaining a structure of Pakeha dominance and
G63 175 Maori subordination. ^Today, there is considerable evidence available
G63 176 of institutional racism in most of our social arrangements including
G63 177 politics, education, housing, social welfare and the media.
G63 178    |^At its inception New Zealand's political system under the 1852
G63 179 Constitution based the franchise on an individual property
G63 180 qualification. ^Collectively owned tribal land did not qualify so the
G63 181 vast majority of the Maori population was disfranchised in a
G63 182 parliament where on a population basis they should have held an equal
G63 183 number of seats with their Pakeha counterparts. ^This lack of
G63 184 representation enabled the parliament to pass racist laws such as the
G63 185 1863 New Zealand Settlements Act to confiscate Maori land for military
G63 186 settlers, and the Suppression of Rebellion Act. ^This latter measure,
G63 187 copied from a similar law in Ireland, suspended Habeas Corpus so that
G63 188 military courts could imprison or kill Maoris without proclamation of
G63 189 martial law.
G63 190    |^After the Land Wars in 1867 the Maori Representation Act
G63 191 granted token representation of four members in the House of 70 when
G63 192 on a population basis Maori were entitled to 20. ^This structural
G63 193 relationship of Pakeha political dominance and Maori subordination has
G63 194 been maintained to the present day by the Electoral Representation
G63 195 Commission. ^After every census the commission revises Pakeha
G63 196 representation upwards in accordance with population increases, but
G63 197 not Maori representation.
G63 198    |^The Native Land Court, also established in 1867, functioned as
G63 199 a racist institution to transform tribally owned land to individual
G63 200 title cognisable under English law. ^No thought was given to the
G63 201 possibility of recognising that collective title to land was equally
G63 202 as valid as individual title. ^The irony is that colonisers at the
G63 203 time were able to mask their actions with a cloak of benevolence as
G63 204 enunciated by the land speculator Frederick Whitaker, who was in the
G63 205 Domett government of the early 1860s:
G63 206 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G63 207 *#
G64 001 **[251 TEXT G64**]
G64 002 |^*6I *2BELIEVE *0we have entered the *"silly season**". ^Which I take
G64 003 to mean the cricket season. ^It is not a game I admire, principally
G64 004 because nothing happens. ^Even Television New Zealand's sports
G64 005 department, always prepared to give a dog a fair shake of the bat, is
G64 006 hard put to compile edited highlights for the evening news. ^Most of
G64 007 the time they resort to footage of the scoreboard and melodramatic
G64 008 shots of batsmen taking the long walk back to the shower. (^Do they
G64 009 shower? ^There's probably no need.)
G64 010    |^Cricket lacks character on a par with John McEnroe, who finally
G64 011 made tennis interesting. ^If you listen to a professional cricketer
G64 012 long enough, he may say something interesting, but it is highly
G64 013 unlikely. ^Usually a cricket captain will talk about the pitch (the
G64 014 strip of grass between the wickets) and whether it is fast or slow.
G64 015 ^Or bumpy. ^Or he may talk about how well the lads are playing at the
G64 016 moment and how the build-up to the next test is going as planned. ^All
G64 017 in thoroughly decent and measured tones.
G64 018    |^That, of course, is cricket's problem. ^It is a thoroughly
G64 019 decent game played by thoroughly decent people. ^The only saving grace
G64 020 in the whole business is the audience, which generally consists of
G64 021 drunken yobbos. ^They have to be drunk in order to stay. ^One Aussie
G64 022 tried to liven up the game a few years ago by bowling underarm in
G64 023 order to secure a victory at any cost (^Or was it a draw? ^It is the
G64 024 kind of game which ruins any desire for long**[ARB**]-term memory).
G64 025 ^Instead of gratitude, he was given a ballocking unlike any other
G64 026 accorded a sportsperson in modern times. ^In my mind, bowling underarm
G64 027 was a mild response. ^In similar circumstances I would have lobbed the
G64 028 ball into the carpark, set fire to the stumps and tossed a grenade
G64 029 into the number three stand.
G64 030    |^But some people don't have an appreciation of spectacle. ^The
G64 031 game appears somehow to have excluded women from its upper ranks.
G64 032 ^Probably because most women have better things to do. ^There is
G64 033 something unsavoury in a sport where commentators talk of *"bowling a
G64 034 maiden over**". ^I once thought I heard of somebody having *"a leg
G64 035 over a maiden**". ^Why has no one made a fuss?! ^Where is the Ministry
G64 036 of Women's Affairs when we need her, it, they? ^Perhaps they have
G64 037 already ruled against the game because of the number of phallic
G64 038 symbols involved. ^Six at last count. ^I notice that players wear
G64 039 sufficient protective clothing to render a more militant feminine
G64 040 protest ineffective.
G64 041    |^What has professionalism done for sport? ^For the answer to
G64 042 that question, we need only look at what golf tournaments have done
G64 043 for television. ^Someone has been conned! ^There is a thin, reedy bat.
G64 044 ^A ball too small to see. ^And a hole in the ground. ^It would be
G64 045 impossible to imagine a more visually uninteresting sport. ^The
G64 046 English satirical \0TV
G64 047 **[PLATE**]
G64 048 programme *1Not the Nine O'Clock News *0came close to capturing the
G64 049 spirit of the game when it drew attention to the shocking trousers
G64 050 worn by the contestants. ^But the programme failed to see the wider
G64 051 implications of this Palm Springs-Golf-Cart *"sport**". ^Taken
G64 052 together with the open neck shirts with razor-sharp creases, golfing
G64 053 is ironing gone mad. ^If a group of professional golfers appeared
G64 054 together at the opening of a church fete, you would be unable to
G64 055 distinguish them from an orderly plate of pikelets.
G64 056    |^Golf has survived as a sport because the Americans invented
G64 057 motorised caddies designed to take the exercise out of the game. ^This
G64 058 suited the elderly, who in Palm Springs wanted to take life out of
G64 059 living and at the same time stay in touch with Bob Hope. ^They have
G64 060 money to spend. ^As the newly elected spokesperson for {0Raaps}
G64 061 (Rugged Amateurs Against Professional Sport), I say, let us set aside
G64 062 greed as a motivation in sport. ^The American State Department no
G64 063 longer talks to us and we are free as never before to break the
G64 064 shackles of American-style commercialism.
G64 065    |^I expect that this will bring forth a flood of letters from
G64 066 athletes who have dedicated their lives to getting up at four {0am} to
G64 067 swim 100 lengths and run five miles. ^We at {0Raaps} say, *"^Stiff
G64 068 bikkies!**" ^We are aware that some high-powered committee on sport
G64 069 has accused us of being bludgers riding on the backs of a few glorious
G64 070 athletes. ^To which I reply, Colin Meads used to train wearing
G64 071 hob**[ARB**]-nail boots to build up stamina. ^We are more willing to
G64 072 act as deadweight on the backs of our athletes. ^Further, we at
G64 073 {0Raaps} are purchasing protective headgear, whips and spurs to make
G64 074 the ride more enjoyable!
G64 075    |^I have a story to tell. ^I can remember when surfing, the
G64 076 noblest of sports, was free of the nonsense which accompanies pro and
G64 077 semi-pro sports. ^It was blessed, and still is, by the need for that
G64 078 most elusive of commodities *- a good, surfable wave. ^In the 60s and
G64 079 early 70s surfers were to some extent social outcasts. ^Many adopted
G64 080 voluntary unemployment as a lifestyle for the very positive reason
G64 081 that the job had not been invented which allowed for a rising sea and
G64 082 a stiff, offshore breeze.
G64 083    |^The rugged individuals have gone now. ^To be replaced by
G64 084 secondary school competitions and points-per-wave for the
G64 085 greatest-number-of-manoeuvres. ^The pyramid of consumerism has been
G64 086 constructed similar to that in many other sports. ^A few
G64 087 *"champions**" at the top are supported by the thousands of *"mugs**"
G64 088 who buy their beachwear and surfboards.
G64 089    |^We have a policy at {0Raaps}. ^We always come *1last. ^*0It's
G64 090 the only sure way we know of to meet maidens without the need to bowl
G64 091 them over.
G64 092 *<*6GARY M*4c*6CORMICK*>
G64 093 *<*4Channel Mc-Three-Mick*>
G64 094 |^*6T*2HE BROADCASTING *0Tribunal is having a fairly tough time trying
G64 095 to decide which of the seven applicants should be awarded the third
G64 096 channel. ^After nine months of inquiry and a good many lawyer-hours,
G64 097 there is still no sign of a healthy broadcasting babe. ^The Television
G64 098 Midwifery and Concerned Parents Association has begun to issue
G64 099 statements expressing alarm that the long-awaited new addition may
G64 100 find itself in a hostile environment. ^A change of government and the
G64 101 fledging channel could find itself in the same situation as the Gordon
G64 102 Dryden effort in 1972 *- facing an abortion, immediately following
G64 103 birth. ^I would like the Broadcasting Tribunal to behave in a decisive
G64 104 manner by awarding the third channel to me. ^I'll take good care of
G64 105 it. ^There are obvious advantages in this course of action (including
G64 106 some for myself, estimated to be in the vicinity of 50 million
G64 107 dollars) not the least of which is that I promise to front up to the
G64 108 tribunal for a friendly chat without a lawyer in sight. (^No doubt
G64 109 some lawyers will attempt to follow me from a distance, but I can't be
G64 110 held responsible for that!)
G64 111    |^While studying material supplied by the other applicants, I
G64 112 discovered that the common thread of their applications lies in the
G64 113 fact that there is no common thread. ^This lack of common thread will
G64 114 create a lot of ill-will among New Zealanders who are tired of
G64 115 watching *1Dynasty *0and *1Dallas, *0where all of the thread is
G64 116 apparently very expensive. ^At a time when farmers are dressing down
G64 117 and the French are considering doing unmentionable things to our
G64 118 butter (they have a history of it, as anyone who saw *1Last Tango in
G64 119 Paris *0can testify) it is inappropriate that a sensitive and aware
G64 120 third channel should promote a lifestyle which cannot be sustained.
G64 121    |^I may be getting a little ahead of myself. ^In practical terms,
G64 122 I will have to broadcast from a shed down the back of the section,
G64 123 therefore I must restrict my broadcasting hours to the times when it
G64 124 is cold throughout New Zealand and people are indoors. ^We at Channel
G64 125 Mc-Three-Mick are acutely aware of the
G64 126 **[PLATE**]
G64 127 damage television does to young minds and, for that matter, old minds,
G64 128 and would rather people took advantage of the fresh air and exercise
G64 129 available in the great outdoors. ^We won't be showing any indoor
G64 130 exercise programmes because the thought of thousands of housewives
G64 131 leaping about in leotards in the privacy of their own living rooms is
G64 132 too sad to contemplate.
G64 133    |^It has become very fashionable to criticise the soaps. ^A
G64 134 cursory reading of reputable biographies of criminals and murderers
G64 135 show that the internecine struggles of soap characters are, if
G64 136 anything, far too restrained and ordinary. ^I would like to produce a
G64 137 series locally which would *"beef up**" the genre but there won't be
G64 138 the time (besides, you have to deal with actors!) so I think we will
G64 139 purchase comic strip rights to *1The Phantom *0and run a strip a day
G64 140 just like the *1Dominion.
G64 141    |^*0In view of the controversy over Television New Zealand's
G64 142 refusal to broadcast the Cavaliers' games in South Africa, Channel
G64 143 Mc-Three-Mick solemnly undertakes to station sports crews in South
G64 144 Africa, Afghanistan, Poland, Nicaragua and in the Philippines if
G64 145 Marcos will go back. ^Horseracing will only be screened if the likes
G64 146 of John Walker and Rod Dixon can really be persuaded to race horses.
G64 147 ^Badminton will only be screened on Good Fridays or when the
G64 148 transmitter breaks down. ^A small sign will read, *"^Do not adjust
G64 149 your sets *- this is only badminton**".
G64 150    |^We are aware that a small percentage of the audience requires
G64 151 some kind of mental stimulation. ^In the old days, this is what books
G64 152 and conversation were for. ^So for 15 minutes per cold day, a
G64 153 well**[ARB**]-known person will be filmed reading a book. ^This will
G64 154 be done silently, although whether or not the words are mouthed, will
G64 155 be left up to the individual. ^If one of our readers nods, burps or
G64 156 scratches various parts of his or her anatomy while silently reading,
G64 157 he or she may be designated *"a character**" and become a continuity
G64 158 announcer/ frontperson.
G64 159    |^The news is a contentious area, particularly because large
G64 160 organisations control the dissemination of information around the
G64 161 globe. ^The only fair way to produce a balanced news programme is to
G64 162 make it all up! ^We *1will *0have a representative in the
G64 163 parliamentary press gallery, following {0MP} John Banks around. ^There
G64 164 will be no local news as such, because that would be much too
G64 165 parochial. ^The weather report will be compiled with the aid of
G64 166 *"weather-watchers**" (and who isn't) from every district in the
G64 167 country, who will phone in their reports. ^A report on how the weather
G64 168 really *1is *0is a great deal more helpful than fanciful predictions
G64 169 of how it might be.
G64 170    |^Having heard this proposal, many of you will be feeling that
G64 171 broadcasting skies are brightening. ^It will be refreshing to have a
G64 172 socially and politically-aware channel, with a staff of heavily
G64 173 committed and passionately involved media-persons at the helm. ^I
G64 174 refer of course to the Mc-Three-Mick Politbureau. ^Hand-picked, these
G64 175 people will see beautiful people like Don Johnson and Philip Michael
G64 176 Thomas of *1Miami Vice *0removed to make way for ugly people who can't
G64 177 afford cocaine. ^Violence will be reduced to the level of constructive
G64 178 criticism. ^Criminals will invariably be caught and sentenced to serve
G64 179 in the community. ^Damage to cars during car chases will be limited to
G64 180 bent side-mirrors and twisted aerials.
G64 181    |^Maori will be spoken in proportion to the number of Maoris in
G64 182 the general population. ^This means that two or three words in each
G64 183 sentence will be spoken in Maori. ^Access Radio in Wellington has set
G64 184 a precedent by allowing time on air for all kinds of minority groups,
G64 185 including lesbians. ^Homosexual men in New York dress in identical
G64 186 clothing to their partners, so that they look like matching bookends.
G64 187 ^I see no reason why we shouldn't jump the gun here and have the *1Gay
G64 188 News *0read by two look-alikes, in unison.
G64 189    |^In Australia, the media have managed to generate a very kind
G64 190 understanding of the problems faced by the rural sector.
G64 191 *#
G65 001 **[252 TEXT G65**]
G65 002 |^*6I'*2VE JUST BEEN *0to a meeting with academics to discuss research
G65 003 needs and priorities for the Office of the Race Relations Conciliator.
G65 004 ^It's the week that the decision was announced on electrification of
G65 005 the North Island main trunk line, a decision based on a British
G65 006 accountant's report. ^I've not seen that report, but I'll warrant a
G65 007 substantial part of it relies on oil price forecasts which, with the
G65 008 replacement of Sheik Yamani as oil minister for Saudi Arabia in the
G65 009 same week, will now make no sense at all. ^Well, I wonder what we paid
G65 010 for that report, and how much it might have bought in appropriate
G65 011 social science research.
G65 012    |^It reminds me of the report commissioned from American
G65 013 consultants by the Department of Maori Affairs, on trade opportunities
G65 014 for Maori products in North America. ^The report, which cost more than
G65 015 *+$100,000, was paid for by the public and was handed to a private
G65 016 concern, Maori International. ^Despite requests at the time for it to
G65 017 be released to other members of the Maori community, it never was.
G65 018 (^It may have been by now, who knows?) ^Not that it was a good report.
G65 019 ^I thought it was a shambles, and a shocking waste of money that would
G65 020 have been much better spent in New Zealand, by New Zealanders on New
G65 021 Zealanders.
G65 022    |^The initial purpose of the Race Relations Conciliator was to
G65 023 investigate and conciliate. ^The appointment of educators *- Hiwi
G65 024 Tauroa and Wally Hirsch *- has seen the education role expand in
G65 025 schools, in the community and now in industry. ^The emphasis was at
G65 026 first on developing a cultural sensitivity. ^Now it is on fighting
G65 027 institutionalised racism.
G65 028    |^In the Estimates of Government Expenditure for the year ending
G65 029 31 March, 1987, the Race Relations Office is allocated *+$555,000 *-
G65 030 less than the Marriage Guidance Service, less than the Securities
G65 031 Commission and less than the combined salaries and allowances of the
G65 032 Prime Minister and his deputy, the Leader of the Opposition and his
G65 033 deputy, and the Speaker of the House. (^No, I'm not making any point
G65 034 *- just putting the funding in perspective.) ^I think the total number
G65 035 of employees in the Conciliator's office is now 12.
G65 036    |^The largest number of complaints received by the office these
G65 037 days concern section 9a of the Act, which speaks of *"inciting racial
G65 038 disharmony**". ^Some 80% of the complaints are from Pakehas, who think
G65 039 that they are discriminated against by *"taha Maori**" or by
G65 040 programmes of affirmative action. ^I think each of them should be
G65 041 forced to read, aloud, the Race Relations reports on discrimination in
G65 042 housing and immigration, to a hall full of people of an ethnicity and
G65 043 social origin different from their own. ^They might learn something.
G65 044    |^That complaint rate is also a reflection of the fact that the
G65 045 Race Relations Office is still a white male institution in conception,
G65 046 and the tools of access are those of the dominant culture. (^This in
G65 047 no way undermines the extraordinarily creative strategies practised by
G65 048 the office to overcome the problem.) ^It is also a reflection of the
G65 049 continuation of past and persistent discrimination. ^The Pakehas who
G65 050 complain about affirmative action resent such a policy as being a
G65 051 *"privilege**", as if something is being taken away from one group and
G65 052 given to another. ^Breathtaking how *"logic**" works sometimes.
G65 053    |^From the range of information that flows into the office a
G65 054 number of areas have been identified as priority areas for research *-
G65 055 which is why we were having a meeting. ^They are: discrimination in
G65 056 employment procedures; ethnic composition at the various levels of
G65 057 management in major corporations and organisations; analysis of
G65 058 affirmative action in practice; and Pakeha responses to policies and
G65 059 programmes; school mobility (white flight); school suspension and
G65 060 expulsion; death, dying and funerals; health practices and access to
G65 061 health resources.
G65 062    |(^In one way the Race Relations Office is lucky *- it is
G65 063 optimistic enough to think it can *1do *0some research: the Human
G65 064 Rights Commission has no money and no time.)
G65 065    |^The Race Relations Office will have about *+$10,000 or so for
G65 066 these projects which is just a joke. ^It will compete with all the
G65 067 other powerless people for the meagre crumbs in the Ministry of
G65 068 Women's Affairs, and the University Grants Committee and the Social
G65 069 Science Research Council. ^It cannot always count on *"conscience**"
G65 070 money to sustain a project: the Real Estate Institute paid for the
G65 071 printing of the report on discrimination in housing. (^The Housing
G65 072 Corporation, despite its occupation rate policy on rental property
G65 073 being a clear case of institutionalised racism, didn't furnish any
G65 074 assistance.) ^And no, the Social Policy Commission cannot possibly do
G65 075 this work.
G65 076    |^As far as I'm concerned, Rogernomics is of such an excessive
G65 077 doctrinaire and inhuman quality that the Minister of Finance should
G65 078 personally establish a trust fund to begin this work. ^There must be
G65 079 some way to have him pay personally for the human havoc *-
G65 080 discrimination, exploitation, oppression *- that his theories and
G65 081 policies will leave in their wake.
G65 082    |^How about a policy that says that *1every *0dollar spent on
G65 083 research or consultancy reports commissioned by this Government and
G65 084 not using a New Zealand company should be matched in social science
G65 085 research? ^It might help redress the balance of rabid ideological
G65 086 neo-colonisation *- by economic doctrine, right-wing religion and
G65 087 foreign *"experts**".
G65 088    |^I won't then have to go to so many meetings attended
G65 089 overwhelmingly by a sense of impossibility.
G65 090 *<*6*"WE ARE ALL ONE PEOPLE**"?*>
G65 091 *<*0A Discussion of Events Leading to the Publication of *3RACE
G65 092 AGAINST TIME*>
G65 093    |^*0On 6th February 1840 a number of Maori chiefs were gathered
G65 094 together at Waitangi, ostensibly to sign a treaty with the British.
G65 095 ^In truth however, they unwittingly signed away their mana and
G65 096 sovereignty over Aotearoa. ^As they did so, Captain William Hobson
G65 097 greeted them with the platitudinous *"^He iwi tahi tatou**" *- *"^We
G65 098 are now one people**"; and thus, the great New Zealand myth of racial
G65 099 harmony and equality was launched.
G65 100    |^By the 1970s however, the myth could no longer be upheld as a
G65 101 new generation of urban-born Maori began to challenge it, exposing the
G65 102 inequalities and injustices in New Zealand society. ^Their anger and
G65 103 discontent were manifested in such activities as the Maori Land March
G65 104 of 1975; the occupation of Bastion Point in 1977; and the formation of
G65 105 the Waitangi Action Committee, and the incident known as He Taua and
G65 106 the Haka party in 1979. ^All these events drew attention to the
G65 107 increasing racial tension and cross-cultural misunderstandings within
G65 108 the legendary Godzone. ^The He Taua and the Haka party incident in
G65 109 particular was dramatised out of all proportion through sensational
G65 110 media coverage. ^However, the furore over He Taua and the Haka party
G65 111 did have one positive effect in that it was inadvertently responsible
G65 112 for impelling the Race Relations Conciliator to call for submissions
G65 113 on race relations in New Zealand. ^Eventually the submissions were
G65 114 published in *1Race Against Time, *0a report that officially refutes
G65 115 Pakeha New Zealanders' most cherished myth of *"we are all one
G65 116 people.**"
G65 117    |^Having established that the incident known as He Taua and the
G65 118 Haka party (or the Engineers' mistake**"**[SIC**]) was the catalyst
G65 119 behind the publication of *1Race Against Time, *0it would seem
G65 120 appropriate to try and analyse the social dynamics between Maori and
G65 121 Pakeha in relation to this incident. ^Briefly, the He Taua and the
G65 122 Haka party incident involved a confrontation between an ad hoc group
G65 123 of eleven Maori of varying backgrounds and a group of Pakeha
G65 124 engineering students who were practising a mock haka at the
G65 125 engineering school situated at Auckland University. ^The Maori group
G65 126 subsequently known as He Taua (war party) had gone to the engineering
G65 127 school with the intention of remonstrating with the engineering
G65 128 students and were also prepared to remove the grass skirts used as
G65 129 props by the students if necessary. ^As women were amongst the He Taua
G65 130 group, including one who was pregnant, violence was not anticipated.
G65 131    |^The engineering students had traditionally *'performed**' a
G65 132 mock haka as part of the capping celebrations since the 1950s. ^Over
G65 133 the years these *'performances**' had gradually become more and more
G65 134 offensive and distasteful to many Maori and Pakeha alike. ^For
G65 135 example, many of the students painted obscenities and sexist slogans
G65 136 on their bodies, such as the following:
G65 137 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 138 |**[POEM**]
G65 139 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 140    |^Some also drew the outlines of genitals on their bodies, and as
G65 141 a further degradation to the mana of a Maori warrior, persisted in the
G65 142 wearing of a type of Polynesian grass skirt which was generally
G65 143 assigned to women. ^Added to these defilements are the actual phrases
G65 144 and actions used in the *'performances**':
G65 145 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 146 |**[POEM**]
G65 147 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 148    |^Clearly, any person of sensitivity, having witnessed such
G65 149 antics as described above would find them gross and coarse. ^It is
G65 150 also clear that a Maori observer would understandably feel the
G65 151 flagrant insult to his or her culture on a much deeper level than a
G65 152 Pakeha observer. ^However, the depth of the insult to the Maori can
G65 153 not be fully realised until one considers the cultural significance of
G65 154 the Haka:
G65 155 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 156 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G65 157 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 158    |^With this partial insight into the cultural significance of the
G65 159 haka it becomes even more apparent why the He Taua group decided to
G65 160 confront the engineering students in an effort to put a halt to future
G65 161 mock haka *'performances**'.
G65 162    |^It should also be noted that the engineering students had
G65 163 received a number of written complaints over the years regarding the
G65 164 *'performances**' of the mock haka, from the Maori Club and Students
G65 165 Association at the University, and that these letters had been
G65 166 ignored. ^Why then did the engineering students continue to deride
G65 167 Maori people by making such a mockery of the haka? ^In response to
G65 168 this query several possible explanations may seem pertinent. ^Reasons
G65 169 such as sheer insensitivity and ignorance of Maori culture, racial
G65 170 intolerance and prejudice and Donna Awatere's affirmation of white
G65 171 hatred (1984) all seem plausible. ^Such explanations, however, would
G65 172 not be satisfactory for the upholders of the *"we are one people**"
G65 173 myth. ^From this point of view the engineering students' mock haka
G65 174 performances would probably be seen as a mere adolescent prank, albeit
G65 175 lacking in taste, and the Maori reaction as inappropriate and
G65 176 over-sensitive. ^Indeed, several submissions to *1Race Against Time
G65 177 *0echo this sentiment, as the following quote illustrates:
G65 178 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 179 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G65 180 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 181    |^The type of attitude expressed in the above quote shows an
G65 182 intolerance of and an unwillingness to try to understand the minority
G65 183 Maori culture. ^Such attitudes can ultimately be traced back to the
G65 184 Higher Chain of Being Theory with the apex being western European
G65 185 *1man; *0a theory which was firmly implanted in the European
G65 186 colonisers of New Zealand. ^The colonists, secure in their conviction
G65 187 of white supremacy looked on the ignorant natives in what they
G65 188 believed was a benign fashion and had a conscientious and deliberate
G65 189 policy to free them from their savagery. ^Assimilation was that policy
G65 190 and it was officially endorsed having been written into the first
G65 191 Colonial Ordinance specifically aimed at promoting Maori welfare:
G65 192 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 193 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G65 194 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 195    |^This type of paternalistic racism on which early race relations
G65 196 in New Zealand were based has laid the foundations for the present-day
G65 197 situation of institutionalised racism. ^As \0G.Nair of the Auckland
G65 198 Committee on Racism and Discrimination points out:
G65 199 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 200 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G65 201 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 202    |^The subject of institutionalised discrimination is also
G65 203 discussed in *1Race Against Time *0where it is stated:
G65 204 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 205 |^The influence of the dominant Pakeha majority has become so
G65 206 pervasive that its members genuinely believe that theirs is the right
G65 207 and proper way of doing things. (\0p42)
G65 208 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 209    |^It is also stated that:
G65 210 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 211 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G65 212 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 213    |^Statements such as the above quotes can be validated by
G65 214 examining the statistical data on educational attainment, employment
G65 215 and crime. ^For example, the figures on employment quoted in *1Race
G65 216 Against Time *0show that in 1976
G65 217 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G65 218 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G65 219 **[END INDENTATION**]
G65 220    |^The racial tensions and cross-cultural misunderstandings which
G65 221 resulted in the Race Relations Conciliator's publishing *1Race Against
G65 222 Time *0can thus to a large degree be attributed to the lengthy and
G65 223 insidious campaign of assimilation carried out by the dominant Pakeha
G65 224 culture. ^A campaign which has resulted in a mono-cultural society
G65 225 where institutionalised discrimination and inequalities are dismissed
G65 226 lightly, after all *"we are all one people**" and therefore, have
G65 227 equal opportunities! ^In other words, the social dynamics between
G65 228 Maori and Pakeha which impelled the Race Relations Conciliator to
G65 229 publish *1Race Against Time *0can be said to have been based on a
G65 230 myth; the myth of *"^He iwi tahi tatou**".
G65 231 *#
G66 001 **[253 TEXT G66**]
G66 002 |*4A*0t last, we New Zealanders are beginning to understand the
G66 003 implications of our non-nuclear stand.
G66 004    |^It seemed a great idea at the time. ^Remember when David Lange
G66 005 stood up to Jerry Falwell and made New Zealand's voice of peace
G66 006 against the forces of intolerant darkness? ^Didn't it make you proud
G66 007 to be a New Zealander to see the nuclear accident at Chernobyl
G66 008 seemingly confirm the dangers of nuclear energy? ^What more needed to
G66 009 be said?
G66 010    |^Well, in fact, there was a lot more to it than that. ^By the
G66 011 time this magazine appears on the newsstands, the defence review
G66 012 committee chaired by \0Mr Frank Corner will probably have reported on
G66 013 some of the implications. ^Defence cost us *+$900 million last year,
G66 014 or around 2% of our gross domestic product. ^The Government has said,
G66 015 in its defence review paper, that it *"intends to forge greater
G66 016 self-reliance in our defence policy.**" ^It added: *"^It can be
G66 017 expected that a policy of greater national self-reliance will involve
G66 018 greater outlays on defence.**" ^Under the umbrella of American
G66 019 protection for the last 40 years, it suggests, we have had defence on
G66 020 the cheap. ^Now we may be forced to take defence more seriously.
G66 021    |^But the question must be asked first: to what purpose? ^The
G66 022 answer would be clear enough if we lived in, say, Israel, Iran,
G66 023 Nicaragua or Mozambique, where the ability of local people to choose
G66 024 their own political future is being directly threatened by outside
G66 025 military force. ^But we do not live in any of those countries.
G66 026    |^For 40 years, most New Zealanders supported the Anzus alliance
G66 027 because there did seem to be a real threat, even to us, from the
G66 028 forces of world communism. ^But there is evidence that now many of us
G66 029 have changed our minds. ^The defence review paper states that *"^New
G66 030 Zealand is in the remarkable position of not being threatened by, and
G66 031 not itself being threatening to, any other nation.**" ^Russia, these
G66 032 days, seems as keen as America was 10 years ago to escape from its
G66 033 remaining entanglements in Afghanistan and elsewhere. ^Throughout the
G66 034 developed world, there has been a resurgence of popular sentiment
G66 035 against nuclear weapons which has not been as strong since the days in
G66 036 the 1950s when the threat of global nuclear destruction first arose.
G66 037 ^The Vietnam War provided a long distraction. ^But now, ordinary
G66 038 people looking out at the world, from North America or Europe no less
G66 039 than from New Zealand, feel that the greatest danger to their freedom
G66 040 is no longer world communism, but nuclear annihilation.
G66 041    |^There is no doubt that our present Government shares this view.
G66 042 ^David Lange put it in surprisingly nationalistic tones in a recent
G66 043 speech in Auckland: *"^We believe in a strong, free, independent New
G66 044 Zealand. ^We believe that the fate of the world should not be the
G66 045 exclusive property of the nuclear powers. ^It is, for instance,
G66 046 outrageous to us that the defence of Western Europe is based on Nato's
G66 047 promise to blow up the world if the Russians attack them with
G66 048 overwhelming conventional force. ^They have no right to decide the
G66 049 fate of all the rest of us.**"
G66 050    |^He asserted that New Zealand had been forced to be a defence
G66 051 *"colony**" of first Britain and then America in the days when most of
G66 052 our trade was with Britain. ^Now that Iran was our biggest customer
G66 053 for lamb, and Australia and Japan were our biggest overall markets, we
G66 054 could afford to be more independent: *"^We are our own country now.**"
G66 055 (^We saw what this meant when, in the recent Libyan conflict with
G66 056 America, we could not afford to alienate either side for fear of trade
G66 057 reprisals.)
G66 058    |^Yet still Lange clung to the American alliance *- on his terms.
G66 059 ^He did not seek neutrality, but *"an alliance as it should be, a
G66 060 cooperative expression of what is genuinely our common interest.**"
G66 061 ^*"We have talked (with the Americans) to the limit of human
G66 062 endurance,**" he declaimed. ^*"We have explained that New Zealand does
G66 063 not want to be defended by nuclear weapons. ^We have explained that we
G66 064 accept responsibility for our own defence. ^We have explained that
G66 065 what we would like is some reciprocal assurance in regional security
G66 066 and a cooperative approach to regional development.**"
G66 067    |^His *- and our *- problem is that things look quite different
G66 068 from Washington. ^To Americans, there *2IS *0still a real and
G66 069 immediate threat from the Soviet Union. ^American policy is,
G66 070 therefore, founded upon the only form of defence which can deter a
G66 071 Soviet nuclear attack, namely, a nuclear umbrella to protect the
G66 072 United States and its allies. ^The view from the Beehive has now
G66 073 diverged so far from this that Lange was able to tell his Auckland
G66 074 audience: *"^The United States sees the Anzus alliance in terms of the
G66 075 global projection of its nuclear power. ^If that is really all there
G66 076 is to Anzus, there is no point in New Zealand being in it.**"
G66 077    |^But if not, where does that leave us? ^We are clearly not about
G66 078 to swing to the opposite extreme and join up with the communist bloc.
G66 079 ^Quite apart from our cultural ties with the West, our trade is still
G66 080 predominantly with American allies in Australia, Japan, Europe and
G66 081 North America itself. ^\0Dr Ken Graham, of the Ministry of Foreign
G66 082 Affairs, has suggested that we should forge an entirely new foreign
G66 083 policy based on the joint security of the world. ^Lange, however, and
G66 084 many of the people who made submissions to the Corner committee, would
G66 085 prefer to maintain some sort of tie with the West, with arrangements
G66 086 for joint security confined to Australia and the Pacific Islands.
G66 087    |^Under either of these options, they hope we can get away with a
G66 088 strictly local defence force capable of operating no further afield
G66 089 than, say, Rarotonga and Darwin. ^The defence review paper suggested
G66 090 that *"in New Zealand circumstances, it is not likely that the
G66 091 Australian total (defence spending) of 3% of {0GDP} will be acceptable
G66 092 or necessary.**"
G66 093    |^The question then is whether the Australians *- now ever more
G66 094 Americanised *- would be happy to defend us if we failed to pay our
G66 095 full share of the price of defending Australasia. ^If they insist that
G66 096 we should do more, we might wonder whether, say, a 50% increase in
G66 097 defence spending from 2 to 3% of {0GDP} is really the most useful way
G66 098 to spend *+$450 million. ^In the end it may be that the logic of our
G66 099 new-found *"independence**" and the perception that there is now no
G66 100 foreseeable threat to our security could force us to question the
G66 101 value of retaining any military alliance even with Australia *- or,
G66 102 indeed, of maintaining any military force at all, beyond fisheries
G66 103 patrol work for ourselves and the Pacific Islands.
G66 104 *<*2BIRTH CONTROL: A WOMEN'S ACHIEVEMENT*>
G66 105 *<*0Elsie Locke*>
G66 106 |**[LONG PASSAGE IN MAORI**]
G66 107    |^As a historian, I am often bemused and sometimes disconcerted
G66 108 when history is enlisted in aid of good causes with minimal attention
G66 109 to the facts of what really happened. ^A short-cut is adopted: fitting
G66 110 into the framework of the past what is presumed to have happened to
G66 111 produce the present state of affairs. ^The process is taken to its
G66 112 extreme in the *"plot**" theory of history, which attributes to all
G66 113 the members of a particular class, culture, race, nation or sex a
G66 114 coherent strategy for the oppression of others. ^Some advocates of
G66 115 Maori sovereignty, for example, present the Pakeha takeover of
G66 116 Aotearoa as following a coordinated plan in which missionaries,
G66 117 traders, officials \0etc. played out their allotted roles.
G66 118    |^Given the immense variety of human situations and opinions, this
G66 119 is an impossibility. ^Our forebears in their many roles were as
G66 120 bamboozled about their current events as we are today. ^People act,
G66 121 and have always acted, whether from motives of self-interest,
G66 122 sectional interest, high ideals or whatever, in the light of what
G66 123 seems best at the time. ^It is never easy to foresee the consequences
G66 124 of our actions, or to understand the driving force rooted more deeply
G66 125 in human necessity.
G66 126    |^The difficulty is that if we over-simplify, if we fail to
G66 127 appreciate the complexity of life, we lose the chance to learn from
G66 128 experience; and since past and present are inextricably linked, to
G66 129 jump to inadequate conclusions about one is liable to reinforce
G66 130 inadequate conclusions about the other.
G66 131    |^The spark which has set me off on these general observations is
G66 132 the article on depo provera, *"Shot Between the Thighs**", by Sally
G66 133 Washington in the first issue of this journal. ^I am not taking issue
G66 134 with her on depo provera, or on the control and handling by big
G66 135 business of contraceptive supplies. ^My question is: can we attribute
G66 136 the whole sorry story to the machinations of a male capitalist
G66 137 patriarchy?
G66 138    |^To strengthen her claim that it must be so, Washington actually
G66 139 gives the credit as well as the discredit for what has gone before to
G66 140 this same patriarchy. ^After writing (\0p. 86, \0col. 1) that
G66 141 *"control of fertility is thus an essential condition of women gaining
G66 142 control of their lives**", she goes on to say: *"^The development and
G66 143 distribution of modern birth control technology was not carried out by
G66 144 women on behalf of women, but was a tool of racist and patriarchal
G66 145 population planners.**" ^So *1they *0fitted this essential brick,
G66 146 birth control, into the growing edifice of women's liberation? ^That's
G66 147 a bit contradictory, isn't it?
G66 148    |^But of course it is not true. ^Overwhelmingly, the pioneers of
G66 149 birth control, who had to face the wrath of the law and the opprobrium
G66 150 of worthy citizens, were women. ^True, men were first in the public
G66 151 eye: Francis Place who published handbills for the British working
G66 152 class in 1822; Robert Dale Owen and \0Dr Charles Knowlton who
G66 153 published their works in the United States between 1828 and 1832;
G66 154 Charles Bradlaugh who stood trial with Annie Besant in 1877 (a
G66 155 sensational trial in which both were acquitted). ^But these were
G66 156 hardly established figures; and after them came the two writers and
G66 157 activists who carried the message to millions *- both women. ^Margaret
G66 158 Sanger in America founded the National Birth Control League in America
G66 159 in 1914, and opened the first clinic in 1916; ^Marie Stopes in England
G66 160 published her books *1Married Love *0and *1Wise Parenthood *0in 1918.
G66 161    |^The writings of these two famous pioneers were bitterly reviled
G66 162 and widely read. ^The atmosphere had still not cleared when the first
G66 163 steps were taken in 1936 towards the founding in New Zealand of the
G66 164 Family Planning Association. ^I speak from personal experience,
G66 165 because I was there. ^In all of Wellington and the Hutt Valley we
G66 166 could find only two doctors (both male) who were willing to have it
G66 167 known publicly that they would give birth control advice. ^Our
G66 168 proposals that women leaving \0St Helen's Hospitals after childbirth
G66 169 should be given elementary guidance on family limitation (remember
G66 170 these were hard times, with many families too large for comfort) were
G66 171 received in official quarters with shock and horror. ^Today birth
G66 172 control is taken for granted; but it has been an uphill fight all the
G66 173 way *- and definitely a women's crusade, with the dual aims of happier
G66 174 lives for women and their families, and of freedom from incessant
G66 175 childbearing.
G66 176    |^Our great-great-grandmothers would have been astonished to learn
G66 177 that before birth control technology *"women had shared their
G66 178 experiences of family planning and passed on their collective
G66 179 knowledge through midwives**". ^Was it by choice, then, that they bore
G66 180 ten to fifteen children? ^*"I regret to tell you that I expect to be
G66 181 confined again in November. ^I trust this will be the last occasion as
G66 182 I am heartily sick of the business**" wrote one of Wanganui's early
G66 183 settlers. ^In those days the midwives, who were women with flair and
G66 184 experience but no real training, had no advice to offer except to keep
G66 185 on breast-feeding as long as possible. ^*"One on the breast or one in
G66 186 the belly**" was the state of many wives throughout those
G66 187 child-bearing years.
G66 188    |^In socialist circles this whole question has been bedevilled by
G66 189 Marx's castigation of Malthus, and the use by some earlier advocates
G66 190 of birth control of such terms as *"Malthusian**". ^Malthus, however,
G66 191 had no practical advice to offer on family
G66 192 **[PLATE**]
G66 193 limitation, only abstinence or later marriage; and those who used his
G66 194 name were not really concerned with propounding his political
G66 195 theories.
G66 196 *#
G67 001 **[254 TEXT G67**]
G67 002 |^*6HANDS UP ALL *0those closet romantic novel readers *- the addicts
G67 003 who hover over the rental fiction in the library; the ones who get
G67 004 their weekly Mills & Boon fix from the local book exchange in armfuls;
G67 005 who have little piles of formula covers facing the bedroom walls.
G67 006    |^And we feel guilty about it, right? ^After Enid Blyton we were
G67 007 meant to graduate to *1real *0reading, not stay stuck in some
G67 008 fictional ghetto, reliving the same tired plot 50 times a year.
G67 009 ^Nobody says a word if someone sinks into a good murder mystery to
G67 010 blot out a hard day on the bricks. ^But romances? ^Well, that's not
G67 011 *1real *0writing, that's only soppy women's stuff. ^You're not still
G67 012 reading *1those, *0are you?
G67 013    |^Well, yes. ^Reluctantly, endlessly, yes. ^I started in my
G67 014 teens, as did many women, as part of the difficult passage into
G67 015 femininity. ^Some of us keep reading romances for the rest of our
G67 016 lives.
G67 017    |^I remember vividly a moment in one of those private rental
G67 018 libraries when I was about 15. ^Lots of hardbacks lined the walls, all
G67 019 category fiction *- war stories, westerns, mysteries, pulp science
G67 020 fiction, kids' stories and romances. ^A group of white-haired women,
G67 021 their lives inconceivably ancient to me then, were avidly discussing
G67 022 the eagerly awaited release of Georgette Heyer's latest historical
G67 023 romance, sharing their enjoyment of her witty dialogue, entertaining
G67 024 characters and set piece scenes. ^I felt a shared appreciation with
G67 025 those women of the talent of a writer in a genre whose writers and
G67 026 readers were looked down on from the lofty heights of true literature.
G67 027    |^But when it comes to romance novels, almost everyone is on
G67 028 stilts. ^Media stories about romance writers and readers are usually
G67 029 patronising and faintly contemptuous, although tinged with green over
G67 030 the dedicated readership and huge profits. ^English Lit academics
G67 031 write screeds about Janet Frame and Keri Hulme, but have never heard
G67 032 of Essie Summers, Daphne Clair or Gloria Bevan, who sell many more
G67 033 books and get translated into several more languages. ^There are
G67 034 thorough studies of detective fiction, academic journals devoted to
G67 035 westerns, serious arguments about the effects on our youth of Blyton
G67 036 and the Hardy boys; but a drought when it comes to romance novels, the
G67 037 category whose readers spend the highest amount per person and read
G67 038 the most titles in a given time.
G67 039    |^And it's not only the outside world that turns up its nose,
G67 040 either. ^Friends of mine struggle to understand the continuing
G67 041 fascination of the genre for me. ^They have never read romances, or
G67 042 *"grew out of them**" in their late teens. ^Other women get nagged by
G67 043 their men**[ARB**]-folk or children. ^They have to justify their
G67 044 choice in leisure reading *- *"^It's no different to all your new
G67 045 gadgets**" or *"^I learn lots about history and far away places from
G67 046 my romances**". ^Either that or we hide our books, like a drinker
G67 047 tucking the sherry away in her underwear drawer. ^None of this, of
G67 048 course, helps us feel good about ourselves or our reading.
G67 049    |^But we must be getting something from it to buy more than 170
G67 050 million copies of Harlequin romances worldwide in 1983. ^And that's
G67 051 just one publisher. ^Romances hog a big share of the paperback market
G67 052 *- one-third of all new paperbacks published each month in the {0US}.
G67 053    |^So who buys all these romance novels? ^Not just the
G67 054 romance-ridden teenagers that the ignorant imagine. ^The high-volume
G67 055 reader of romances is usually between 25 and 45. ^If women start
G67 056 young, they usually increase their reading in the years of marriage
G67 057 and raising children. ^Around half are in at least part-time paid
G67 058 work, two-thirds are married, and most left school around 16 or 17.
G67 059 ^In America, about 9% of Harlequin readers are black. ^So there are a
G67 060 lot of us, from pretty ordinary backgrounds. ^Which brings us to the
G67 061 biggie. ^Why do we do it?
G67 062    |^Well, I know why I do. ^To relax and escape when I'm stressed.
G67 063 ^There's one-novel and two-novel stress and
G67 064 one-every-night-for-a-fortnight stress. ^Underneath all the work
G67 065 hassles and day-to-day problems is the continuous stress of surviving
G67 066 emotionally as an independent woman. ^Like most women, I was brought
G67 067 up with the assumption that I'd get married and have a husband to
G67 068 solve my problems for me. ^But I decided not to get married or have
G67 069 children when I was in my teens and I haven't changed my mind. ^So
G67 070 when I'm tired of being responsible for my own life, romance novels
G67 071 let me escape to a world where I can identify with the heroine's
G67 072 eventual reliance on the hero, without feeling guilty.
G67 073 |^*6OTHER READERS I'VE *0talked to have their own preferences among
G67 074 the many romance sub-genres. ^Mine is for historical romances. ^The
G67 075 Middle Ages seem too early to be relevant to me, and the 20th century
G67 076 gives the heroine too many of the choices I'm battling with in real
G67 077 life. ^So I read the ones in between, usually *"Regencies**", a period
G67 078 pioneered by Georgette Heyer and mined with varying success ever
G67 079 since.
G67 080    |^Historical romances invariably focus on upper class heroines
G67 081 who are often bereft of family, short of money, and forced to make
G67 082 their own way in the world. ^The women in the novels I like have not
G67 083 yet married because they are too poor, too plain, too outspoken, too
G67 084 intellectual or too independent. ^They meet a man and build a
G67 085 friendship, starting sometimes from a seeming dislike and sometimes
G67 086 from a shared sense of humour. ^Obstacles arise and are removed until
G67 087 the two admit their love for one another and decide to marry.
G67 088    |^The hero's love for the heroine eliminates the differences
G67 089 between them of wealth, power, physical strength and social status.
G67 090 ^They are equal in their emotional need for each other. ^He will not
G67 091 beat her, ignore her, be unfaithful, rule her life, curb her
G67 092 unconventional habits or treat her as other women are treated, because
G67 093 he *1loves *0her. ^He identifies with her plight, and sometimes
G67 094 defends her to others of his class who hold the same attitudes he did
G67 095 about such independent/ bossy/ plain/ intellectual women before he
G67 096 began to love her. ^Marrying him therefore gains her both the
G67 097 independence she wanted and the privileged, high-status, affluent
G67 098 lifestyle she had no chance of earning for herself. ^He is strong,
G67 099 masculine, confident, but he *"needs**" her and is capable of
G67 100 nurturing and loving her as she wants to be loved. ^Once he's
G67 101 recognised her intrinsic worth, she doesn't have to *1do *0anything
G67 102 anymore, she can just *1be, *0existing passively in the centre of his
G67 103 attention.
G67 104    |^Escaping into a world where the heroine triumphantly achieves
G67 105 power and is cared for is not the only escape these novels provide.
G67 106 ^The act of picking up a romance novel is a declaration by a woman to
G67 107 her family that they can leave her alone for a while, because she's
G67 108 having time for herself. ^Reading takes women away from the 24-hour
G67 109 job of caring for their family's physical and emotional needs.
G67 110 ^Mothers are allowed to have very little guiltless time to spend on
G67 111 their own pleasure. ^They're meant to nurture everyone else in their
G67 112 family, but there's no-one whose job is to nurture and listen to and
G67 113 emotionally support mothers. ^So picking up a romance novel,
G67 114 identifying with a fictional woman who is being loved and cared for,
G67 115 gives readers a break from family duties and good feelings that can
G67 116 stay with them when they return to caring for others.
G67 117    |^When the sexual romances (*"bodice rippers**" or *"sweet-savage
G67 118 sagas**" in the trade) were first published in the early '70s, they
G67 119 drew more attention to the romance genre. ^Outsiders called them
G67 120 pornography for women, and said the rape scenes in these books showed
G67 121 that their readers masochistically enjoyed being brutalised and hurt
G67 122 by men.
G67 123    |^This isn't true at all. ^It's part of the big misunderstanding
G67 124 of women's rape fantasies and fiction. ^Women want tenderness, but
G67 125 know that wife-bashing and sexual abuse are commonplace facts of life.
G67 126 ^The rape scenes in sexual romances enable women to explore what to do
G67 127 about male violence and how to interpret it. ^Often the message is
G67 128 that passion, not hatred is behind the hero's violence to the heroine.
G67 129 ^And that if a woman loves and trusts her man deeply, he will stop
G67 130 being brutal and show his real feelings. ^This is a dangerous
G67 131 philosophy for women, because in the real world it leaves us very
G67 132 vulnerable. ^Most romance readers have strong limits on the violence
G67 133 that can be explained away by irrational passion.
G67 134    |^Some critics don't understand this and assume that if a woman
G67 135 buys a book, she approves of it. ^This isn't true. ^She may believe it
G67 136 has the potential to give her a pleasant read, but many regular
G67 137 readers will refuse to finish or will throw away romances that ask
G67 138 them to identify with a heroine who is violently abused. ^Romances
G67 139 give hope to women stuck in unsatisfactory relationships that ideal
G67 140 ones exist. ^They don't want to be told that violence is real, they
G67 141 want to hear that it isn't.
G67 142    |^Critics also often assume that the romances' massive share of
G67 143 the paperback market and their skyrocketing sales indicate women's
G67 144 increasing addiction to the romantic myth. ^This is pretty shaky
G67 145 ground. ^I think it's got a lot more to do with big changes in the
G67 146 publishing industry.
G67 147 |^*6BEFORE THE 1970S, *0publishing houses had small advertising
G67 148 budgets. ^All the books were seen as unique, so they were treated and
G67 149 advertised separately. ^Harlequin, one of the biggest romance
G67 150 publishers, began marketing its books in the same way as a can of
G67 151 beans or boxes of dog food. ^They are sold repetitively to a permanent
G67 152 audience by their brand name. ^This change in marketing was encouraged
G67 153 in the {0US} during the '70s when many independent publishing firms
G67 154 were taken over by huge communications conglomerates. ^They poured
G67 155 money into market research and new *"lines**" of category fiction.
G67 156 ^Simon and Schuster, for example, used surveys of romance readers to
G67 157 decide on their romance brand name, their standard plots,
G67 158 characterisations and advertising approaches. ^This process makes
G67 159 successful book publishing a much more certain business.
G67 160    |^Publishers chose romance for this mass marketing treatment over
G67 161 other categories because more than half of the book-buying public are
G67 162 women, and because we are easier to reach. ^The beginning of the
G67 163 romance boom started in the {0US} when romance novels were placed in
G67 164 corner stores and supermarkets, which most women visit regularly.
G67 165    |^So what we have is a genre whose basic formula has remained
G67 166 stable and attractive to a large proportion of women since the late
G67 167 1700s. ^And which is now being marketed aggressively and very
G67 168 successfully. ^Reading romances helps us to reduce stress, diffuse
G67 169 resentment and get good feelings which recharge us for our daily
G67 170 lives. ^But when we realise that it's common for many women to read
G67 171 one romance a day, we're not just talking about minor feelings of
G67 172 irritation. ^When so many women need the utopian fantasy of romance so
G67 173 often, it indicates a continuous rumble of dissatisfaction, longing
G67 174 and protest.
G67 175    |^Reading romances can be seen as an indirect rebellion against a
G67 176 life that doesn't satisfy many women's needs *- *"^I feel powerless as
G67 177 a mother/ woman alone, so I'll get my feeling of power and status when
G67 178 the heroine gets her man**"; *"^I'm not being nurtured by the
G67 179 relationship that's supposed to provide it, so I'll get it from
G67 180 somewhere else.**"
G67 181    |^Some critics say romance reading is like a drug, keeping women
G67 182 quiet and absorbed in our own private world, rather than acting to
G67 183 change the unsatisfactory situations that started us reading in the
G67 184 first place. ^This is a tricky one. ^It sounds a bit like another of
G67 185 the romance-reader-equals-manipulated-moron putdowns, and we're not.
G67 186 ^At times it feels to me like a dependency, a crutch I can't do
G67 187 without. ^Yet I can make big changes in my life regardless of my
G67 188 reading. ^It doesn't hold me back or stop me from being assertive, and
G67 189 I don't believe it works like that for other women, unless they
G67 190 *1choose *0to live in a fantasy world.
G67 191 *#
G68 001 **[255 TEXT G68**]
G68 002 |^*0A strike by health professionals meets with a great deal of
G68 003 resistance, not only from the general public but also from within the
G68 004 profession. ^It also raises many ethical dilemmas. ^The arguments put
G68 005 forward against a strike by doctors are varied: (a) it would result in
G68 006 ordinarily avoidable suffering and death; (b) it would be a breach of
G68 007 the implicit contract doctors have entered into with their patients;
G68 008 (c) it would be against the code of ethics doctors are sworn to; (d)
G68 009 it would amount to holding to ransom a weak and vulnerable segment of
G68 010 the population for material gain; (e) it would shatter the image of
G68 011 doctors as selfless healers; (f) doctors are already overpaid; and so
G68 012 on. ^This paper attempts to argue a position that a strike by doctors
G68 013 can be justified from an ethical viewpoint. ^Although this paper
G68 014 restricts itself to doctors, many of the arguments can be extended to
G68 015 other health care professionals.
G68 016    |^Traditionally, physicians have had considerable power over
G68 017 their patients and their own manner of medical practice. ^With the
G68 018 increasing socialisation of medical care and the technological
G68 019 revolution, this power has been largely taken over by institutions and
G68 020 administrators. ^In New Zealand, in 1983, doctors spent 46.9% of their
G68 021 medical working time in public hospital practice and junior doctors
G68 022 nearly all their time. ^The situation is similar in many other
G68 023 developed countries. ^The working conditions in these hospitals are
G68 024 dependent not only upon the financial status of the community but also
G68 025 the political decisions of the government. ^The traditional autonomy
G68 026 of the doctor has altered, as has his role and the expectations from
G68 027 him. ^With the technological developments and the enunciation of
G68 028 elaborate ethical codes and declarations, the physician's
G68 029 responsibilities have only become greater. ^It is, therefore, clear
G68 030 that a situation can arise when doctors are dissatisfied with their
G68 031 working conditions and are powerless to change them. ^A recourse to
G68 032 strike is, then, understandable. ^The 1983 strike by doctors in Israel
G68 033 is a case in point. ^The junior doctors in New Zealand recently
G68 034 presented a strong case for their threatened industrial action.
G68 035 ^However, does the understandability of a strike make it morally
G68 036 conscionable? ^Let us proceed to address this problem.
G68 037 *<*4Moral duties*>
G68 038 |^*0The philosopher Immanuel Kant based his moral theory on what he
G68 039 called the *'supreme moral law**'. ^Stated simply, the law meant that
G68 040 an agent acted morally when his action was based on a principle which
G68 041 he would will to become a universal law. ^Applying this principle, one
G68 042 can probably say that the test of the morality of a doctors' strike
G68 043 would be in establishing that such action is universalisable, {0ie},
G68 044 doctors, or other professionals under similar circumstances *-
G68 045 anywhere *- would be justifed in striking given the same conditions.
G68 046 ^Here we run into immediate difficulty because the decision procedure
G68 047 to decide this universalisability is quite subjective, and people will
G68 048 disagree irrespective of whether they go by intuition or logical
G68 049 argument. ^The next obvious question to ask is: *'^Would the doctors
G68 050 who decide to strike have supported such a strike if they were members
G68 051 of the government or the general public?**' ^Many doctors may answer
G68 052 this in the affirmative although there can be no clear consensus
G68 053 because of the inherent bias in any such assessment. ^One statement
G68 054 can, however, be made with confidence *- the answer to the above
G68 055 question is not a categorical *'no**'. ^The Kantian approach,
G68 056 therefore, leads us to the conclusion that a strike is not necessarily
G68 057 immoral although it does not help us decide a particular case. ^For
G68 058 this we look towards other approaches.
G68 059    |^Other moral philosophers ({0eg}, {0W D} Ross) described prima
G68 060 facie moral obligations which they said guided behaviour. ^Two of
G68 061 these, the duties of fidelity (the obligation to keep promises) and
G68 062 beneficence (obligation to try to help others), would clearly endorse
G68 063 against a doctors' strike although one could argue that the promise is
G68 064 with current and not future patients and beneficence can be short- or
G68 065 long-term. ^There are other duties, however, which could conflict with
G68 066 the above, {0eg}, the duty to justice (which includes justice to
G68 067 oneself and one's family) and a duty to self-improvement. ^The
G68 068 philosophers do not provide some determinate procedure to resolve
G68 069 moral conflicts and often leave the decisions to our basic moral
G68 070 intuitions. ^One could argue in favour of a strike if the injustice
G68 071 caused by it to the patients is outweighed by the justice done to the
G68 072 doctors and their families. ^The junior doctors in New Zealand put
G68 073 forward a convincing case that they were suffering and could justify
G68 074 the suffering their strike would cause to others. ^The matter gets
G68 075 complicated when one includes death as a consequence of the strike and
G68 076 this will be discussed later.
G68 077 *<*4Utilitarian arguments*>
G68 078 |^*0If one believes that what is moral is that which results in the
G68 079 *"greatest happiness of the greatest number**", the case turns on a
G68 080 comparison between the harm likely from the strike, including the
G68 081 possibility of avoidable death, and the likely good that may result.
G68 082 ^When dealing with such intangibles, a hedonic calculus can be quite
G68 083 frustrating. ^The treatment of many patients would be delayed or
G68 084 thwarted by a strike. ^For some it may mean prolongation of suffering,
G68 085 others may suffer irreversible damage because of delayed care and some
G68 086 may even die. ^A few may, however, considering the potential dangers
G68 087 of some medical practices, actually be better off from not seeing a
G68 088 doctor but let us not consider this a very significant number. ^The
G68 089 main positive is the possible benefit in the living conditions of the
G68 090 doctors and their families. ^As the working conditions of the doctors
G68 091 improve, the doctors will be under less pressure, will not be
G68 092 over-worked or otherwise incapacitated and will provide better care,
G68 093 make fewer mistakes and possibly save more lives. ^Some countries, New
G68 094 Zealand for example, will be able to dissuade their best medical
G68 095 talent from emigrating. ^The prestige of the profession will be
G68 096 maintained and it will continue to attract bright students. ^The
G68 097 community will benefit in the long run.
G68 098    |^Certain important questions arise at this stage of the
G68 099 discussion.
G68 100 |^*4Can immediate needs be set aside in anticipation of future
G68 101 benefit? ^*0The traditional Hippocratic physician would say *"no**"
G68 102 because of his individualistic, patient-benefitting ethic. ^The
G68 103 argument against this is that physicians, as members of a health-care
G68 104 profession, should not perpetuate poor health care even if betterment
G68 105 can be achieved only through a strike. ^Most people would accept that
G68 106 doctors have a greater responsibility to community health than mere
G68 107 treatment of individual patients. ^Doctors also have a duty to the
G68 108 physician-less members of the society and to ensure that the less
G68 109 well-off are not robbed of good quality health care. ^If a strike is
G68 110 the means to this end, it can indeed be morally justified. ^This,
G68 111 however, does not address the issue of the special status of the
G68 112 patient-physician contract and this matter will be discussed later.
G68 113 |^*4Can death ever be a just price for any ends? ^*0Detractors of the
G68 114 strike argue that even one avoidable death would condemn the action
G68 115 morally because *"human life cannot be valued in material terms**".
G68 116 ^One counter-argument is that short-term loss will be adequately
G68 117 compensated in the long run by lives saved subsequently. ^But can one
G68 118 equate human lives in this manner? ^The question is an emotionally
G68 119 charged one but one need only look at some similar examples to show
G68 120 that human life is indeed treated relatively by society. ^Death in
G68 121 wars and revolutions is glorified, and capital punishment is justified
G68 122 as a deterrent for further murders. ^The road death toll is considered
G68 123 an acceptable price for the freedom to drive one's own vehicle. ^The
G68 124 sale of alcohol is promoted in spite of the huge cost in terms of
G68 125 health and life, partly because of the revenue it brings in for the
G68 126 government and the jobs it creates. ^This moral analysis can be
G68 127 extended to make many allocations of resources morally condemnable.
G68 128 ^Is a Rarotongan holiday justifiable if the money spent could have
G68 129 saved a few lives in Africa? ^Should we finance pleasure so long as
G68 130 there is want in the world? ^The examples can, no doubt, be multiplied
G68 131 and clearly demonstrate that we treat life in relative terms even
G68 132 though we profess its absolutism.
G68 133    |^Why then are doctors judged by different standards? ^There are
G68 134 probably two reasons *- proximity and contractual obligation. ^By
G68 135 *'proximity**' one means that the doctor *'is there**' when the death
G68 136 or suffering occurs and this gives him a special responsibility,
G68 137 somewhat like a Good Samaritan. ^The reason is real enough *- the
G68 138 human impact of a disaster close at hand is always greater even though
G68 139 a moral position can be taken against the relevance of temporal or
G68 140 geographical distance. ^But what are the physician's obligations to be
G68 141 always there? ^This can be answered only after a review of the
G68 142 physician-patient contract.
G68 143 |^*4A limited strike? ^*0Some of the moral dilemmas can be bypassed if
G68 144 the doctors continue to provide emergency medical care during the
G68 145 strike so as to reduce the likelihood of death resulting from it. ^It
G68 146 could be argued that long waiting lists for elective surgery and
G68 147 routine examinations already exist in most public hospitals due to
G68 148 inadequate facilities, and a prolongation of the lists because of a
G68 149 strike cannot be considered morally damning. ^The junior doctors in
G68 150 New Zealand proposed such an action. ^The Israeli doctors provided an
G68 151 alternative medical service for the duration of the strike. ^A limited
G68 152 strike, therefore, poses fewer ethical problems and is arguably an
G68 153 equally effective political weapon.
G68 154 *<*4The professional contract*>
G68 155 |^*0Doctors are considered to be under a special moral obligation
G68 156 because of the very nature of the physician-patient contract which
G68 157 places a unique responsibility on them to look after their patients.
G68 158 ^The profession has a similar contract with society. ^It is further
G68 159 argued that they took upon themselves this special obligation
G68 160 willingly and are expected to honour it (the fidelity clause), thus
G68 161 precluding any strike action. ^Doctors are even cautioned that if they
G68 162 did strike work, it would ruin the faith of the public in the
G68 163 profession and medical practice would suffer seriously.
G68 164    |^I think this reflects a rather simplistic understanding of the
G68 165 doctor-patient contract in modern times and the moral argument is not
G68 166 so easily settled. ^A person who chooses to become a doctor does not
G68 167 make an explicit or implicit declaration that he eschews self-interest
G68 168 for all time to come. ^It is significant that the suggestion for the
G68 169 inclusion of a no strike clause in the job contracts of doctors is not
G68 170 taken seriously. ^A doctor does have a special contract with the
G68 171 individual patient he accepts for treatment and is obliged to provide
G68 172 his skills to the best. ^This also implies continuation of care once
G68 173 treatment has been started, or transfer of care to another competent
G68 174 physician. ^A doctor cannot be said to have a special obligation
G68 175 towards individuals who might become his patients in the future were
G68 176 he to continue practising medicine, nor does he have a moral duty to
G68 177 always continue being a doctor, or to never be absent from work or
G68 178 fall ill or cancel an appointment for any other reason. ^He has a
G68 179 contract with society to act responsibly when he *'is there**' but no
G68 180 binding to be always available *'under any circumstances**'.
G68 181 ^Furthermore, in countries where medicine is largely socialised and
G68 182 doctors are employees of the state, they enter into contracts with
G68 183 their patients via a third party *- the hospital. ^Although this does
G68 184 not take away the physician's primary responsibility to the patient,
G68 185 it does make the provision of on-going health care a joint
G68 186 responsibility of the physician and the institution. ^One thus has a
G68 187 triangle *- hospital, physician, patient *- all three arms of which
G68 188 are important. ^If the hospital withdraws from its contract of
G68 189 providing the doctor with adequate facilities to fulfil his
G68 190 obligations, the sanctity of the other contracts becomes questionable.
G68 191    |^Is a strike compatible with medicine as a profession? ^The
G68 192 answer to this hinges upon definition of the word *'profession**'.
G68 193 *#
G69 001 **[256 TEXT G69**]
G69 002 |^*0We argue that if a terminally ill patient wants to know the truth
G69 003 about his or her condition, and the patient's doctor possesses that
G69 004 information, then the doctor is morally obliged to tell the truth.
G69 005 ^The argument is not based on any supposed right to information (even
G69 006 information about oneself); nor on any supposed moral obligation to
G69 007 tell the truth; nor on any supposed property rights the patient might
G69 008 have. ^Rather, the argument is based on the very principle usually
G69 009 invoked to license deception: the harm principle (that doctors ought
G69 010 to take that course of action which does least harm to the patient).
G69 011 *<*41.*>
G69 012 |^*0Let us begin with some interesting facts brought to light by two
G69 013 surveys. ^Both of these were conducted in the United States; in 1950,
G69 014 and in 1961. ^In one survey physicians were asked whether they usually
G69 015 told patients unpalatable facts about serious illness.
G69 016 ^Eighty**[ARB**]-eight percent of these doctors said they made it a
G69 017 rule not to tell and presumably thought they had no moral obligation
G69 018 to do otherwise. ^In the other survey, patients were asked if they
G69 019 thought the doctors ought to tell them the truth about their
G69 020 conditions. ^Seventy**[ARB**]-three percent said that people in
G69 021 general should be universally told and 89% said that they preferred
G69 022 knowing their own condition. ^Of course, these figures may no longer
G69 023 reflect contemporary attitudes on this question. ^It has been
G69 024 suggested that since the 1970s physicians seem more willing to
G69 025 disclose terminal diagnoses. ^However, what the disparity in response
G69 026 does highlight is the ethical issue involved here. ^What these
G69 027 surveys, or any others, cannot do is answer the question whether the
G69 028 doctors were right or the patients were right on this moral issue.
G69 029    |^Briefly, what we want to argue is that the patients were right
G69 030 and the doctors were wrong. ^That is, we want to argue that if a
G69 031 patient wants to know the truth about his or her condition, and the
G69 032 patient's doctor possesses that information, then the doctor ought to
G69 033 tell the patient. ^Or, if you like, a patient has a right to be told
G69 034 the best current information about his or her condition. ^Like other
G69 035 rights, this one is defeasible *- that is, there may be circumstances
G69 036 in which it is morally necessary for the right to be overridden. ^But
G69 037 we want to argue, further, that the conditions for violating the right
G69 038 will be so extreme as to hardly ever arise. ^Thus in most cases the
G69 039 doctor will have an absolute obligation to tell the patient what is
G69 040 known about the patient's condition, if that information is sought.
G69 041 *<*42.*>
G69 042 |^*0What bestows this right? ^Various principles might be offered as
G69 043 candidates for the job, but most are unsatisfactory. ^Thus there is no
G69 044 general principle to the effect that any person whatsoever is entitled
G69 045 to any information he desires. ^Nor are people entitled, as of right,
G69 046 to all information relating to themselves. ^If someone asks you
G69 047 whether she comes across as an obnoxious person you are not under any
G69 048 obligation to tell her. ^Nor do we want to argue from the general
G69 049 kantian-type principle that one always ought to tell the truth. ^Even
G69 050 if the principle were sound it would not demand that the physician
G69 051 release the desired information, only that the physician refrain from
G69 052 releasing false information. ^Nor will it do to argue, as Joseph
G69 053 Fletcher does, that the truth belongs to the patient. ^Firstly, it is
G69 054 not clear how one can own the truth; and secondly, property rights are
G69 055 surely among the most easily defeasible of rights and hence too shaky
G69 056 a foundation to build upon. ^Finally, to be ranged against these
G69 057 proffered principles is another well-entrenched principle: the harm
G69 058 principle. ^This is the familiar Hippocratic precept, *'^So far as
G69 059 possible, do no harm**'; a principle often invoked to license
G69 060 therapeutic deception.
G69 061    |^Our argument, however, relies on none of the just rejected
G69 062 principles; nor do we reject the harm principle. ^Instead we think
G69 063 that the best case for the moral principle we are defending rests on
G69 064 the idiosyncrasies of death *- that one's own death is especially
G69 065 important to oneself. ^Consider in this regard the following story.
G69 066 ^Tom is terminally ill, and although he doesn't know this, his doctor
G69 067 does. ^Tom happens to apply for life insurance and, with Tom's
G69 068 consent, the insurance company asks Tom's doctor about his state of
G69 069 health. ^What should the doctor reply? ^We unhesitatingly say that the
G69 070 doctor should give the company the information that she possesses, or
G69 071 at the very least the doctor should not feed the insurance company
G69 072 false information. ^Why? ^Because if she does deceive the company then
G69 073 it will, as a result, lose a very great deal of money. ^Question: ^Is
G69 074 there anything of corresponding value that Tom stands to lose if,
G69 075 after enquiring about the state of his health, his doctor deceives
G69 076 him, or gives him incomplete information?
G69 077 *<*43.*>
G69 078 |^*0We all know that we have only a finite time to live; and we all
G69 079 know that we have to make choices about how best to spend that time,
G69 080 how to make out of the time allotted to us a life that is valuable, a
G69 081 life that is worth living. ^Much of the time we ignore the fact of our
G69 082 own death, and for most of the time we forge plans and projects on a
G69 083 fairly optimistic assumption about our longevity. ^Thus many people
G69 084 take out superannuation policies forty years before they are due to
G69 085 retire. ^Now it is obvious that many of our plans and projects would
G69 086 be rendered futile if we were to die tomorrow, or next month, or next
G69 087 year. ^As such, if we knew, or had good reason to believe, that our
G69 088 death was imminent, then we would drop those plans and projects, and
G69 089 radically revise the whole thrust of our life. ^There is a sense in
G69 090 which all we have or possess is the time allotted to us. ^Everything
G69 091 else that we have or enjoy we do so only by virtue of having life
G69 092 during that period. ^And the value and appropriateness of our plans
G69 093 and projects is partly determined by the timing and nature of our
G69 094 death. ^Thus our time, the amount of time we have left, is not merely
G69 095 of concern to us: it is of ultimate concern. ^It is the raw material
G69 096 out of which we have to mould something of value.
G69 097    |^It follows that if the amount of time left to us is small, we
G69 098 will have a much better chance of using it wisely if we know that it
G69 099 is small. ^If we don't know that, then we will go on pursuing those
G69 100 futile plans and projects based upon assumptions of great longevity.
G69 101 ^Moreover, without that knowledge we will not get the chance to review
G69 102 our lives, as they have been lived so far, in the light of their
G69 103 imminent end. ^That the possibility of such a perspective on one's
G69 104 life may actually determine the value of the life is beautifully
G69 105 expressed in Tolstoy's story, The Death of Ivan Ilych. ^Ivan Ilych
G69 106 begins to see the point of his life only in his dying moments, and
G69 107 only because he knows they are his dying moments. ^In the light of his
G69 108 rapidly approaching death he begins to see what is and what is not
G69 109 valuable in his own life. ^Most of his life has been spent in futile
G69 110 pursuits, but this is redeemed by his realisation that it is so, and
G69 111 his discernment of what is and what is not of genuine value. ^Had Ivan
G69 112 Ilych been robbed of the knowledge of his own death then he would have
G69 113 been robbed of the opportunity to endow his life with value.
G69 114    |^All this suggests that if someone else possesses information
G69 115 about our deaths and we want that information, then they do us
G69 116 considerable harm by not giving it to us. ^Since the length of our
G69 117 lives is of ultimate concern to us the harm done to us by withholding
G69 118 of that information is very serious indeed. ^In other words, the mere
G69 119 withholding of such information from patients does them considerable
G69 120 harm. ^Not, of course, harm to their bodies (although circumstances
G69 121 could be imagined in which it did lead to such bodily harm) but harm
G69 122 to their vital interests, their interests as mortals with only a
G69 123 finite amount of time in which to do something of value with their
G69 124 lives.
G69 125 *<*44.*>
G69 126 |^*0Thus the strongest grounds for withholding such information is
G69 127 that by doing so less harm will be done to the patient than by
G69 128 supplying it. ^Sometimes, however, the supplying of the information
G69 129 may do harm to the patient. ^The harm done may be psychological: the
G69 130 patient may react very badly to the news and this reaction could
G69 131 actually accelerate the decline which the doctor is attempting to
G69 132 halt. ^How can the possibility of this kind of harm be weighed against
G69 133 the other? ^How can they even be compared?
G69 134    |^Fortunately such comparisons would rarely need to be made. ^The
G69 135 fact is that very little is known in general about the effect of such
G69 136 information on patients. ^Even if extensive data were collected it
G69 137 would rarely yield strong grounds for predicting in this particular
G69 138 patient's case that the psychological harm will be so severe as to
G69 139 accelerate the patient's death. ^Our knowledge of the two kinds of
G69 140 harm, then, is not symmetrical. ^We know that by not telling the
G69 141 patient the doctor does the patient considerable harm. ^But since
G69 142 nobody, not even the doctor, knows quite how the patient will react to
G69 143 the news, nobody knows that the patient will be harmed by being told.
G69 144 ^Because of this asymmetry in our knowledge there will not even be a
G69 145 prima facie case against telling, if the patient requests the
G69 146 information. ^In most cases, there will be an absolute obligation on
G69 147 the doctor to tell the truth, or as much of it as she knows.
G69 148    |^We add *'if the patient requests the information**' because
G69 149 although there may be occasions on which patients ought to be told
G69 150 against their will, and there may even be good arguments to suggest
G69 151 that they should always be so told, we don't know of any. ^But how
G69 152 does a doctor know whether a patient really wants to be told? ^Here,
G69 153 as elsewhere, the person's opinion on his own wants is generally the
G69 154 most reliable source, and, on the whole, verbal expressions of wants
G69 155 are the best indicators. ^At least, it would be patronising in the
G69 156 extreme not to take seriously the patient's own expressed desire for
G69 157 information. ^The problem could perhaps be partially remedied by
G69 158 making it obligatory for patients entering into a professional
G69 159 relationship with a doctor to state explicitly whether or not they
G69 160 want to be kept informed of the seriousness of any illness they might
G69 161 contract, and the request could be updated at regular intervals or
G69 162 whenever the patient desired. ^There is sometimes a difficulty in
G69 163 ascertaining people's wants, but where there is such a difficulty the
G69 164 least patronising course of action is to take their verbal expressions
G69 165 seriously.
G69 166 *<*45.*>
G69 167 |^*0Finally, it is perhaps worth dismissing a particular type of
G69 168 objection: the argument from general scepticism. ^That is, it may be
G69 169 objected that the physician cannot really know (or at least know for
G69 170 certain) in most cases whether the patient will die from his condition
G69 171 or not, and hence it would be irresponsible of the doctor to worry the
G69 172 patient unnecessarily. ^This argument is really just a red herring.
G69 173 ^Of course, it is unfortunately true that patients all too frequently
G69 174 demand omniscience of their physicians. ^But our argument is only for
G69 175 the principle that the patient is entitled to the best information
G69 176 available on his condition should he so request. ^If the best
G69 177 information is inconclusive, then that is what he should be told. ^If,
G69 178 for instance, some small percentage of patients recover from what is
G69 179 generally a terminal condition, then the doctor should tell the
G69 180 patient this.
G69 181    |^Recall in this connection our earlier example of Tom's insurance
G69 182 medical. ^Imagine our reaction to Tom's doctor employing the argument
G69 183 from general scepticism to defend herself against the charge that she
G69 184 irresponsibly failed to inform the insurance company of Tom's serious
G69 185 condition.
G69 186 *#
G70 001 **[257 TEXT G70**]
G70 002 |^*4I*0t was a piece of cricket phraseology entirely new to the
G70 003 opening batsman: wherever Bruce Edgar turned in London during the
G70 004 lead-up to the 1979 World Cup one-day series, he encountered the term
G70 005 *"throat ball.**" ^It had been coined to describe some of the world's
G70 006 fastest bowlers' fondness that summer for deliveries that were pitched
G70 007 short and rose up towards the batsman's neck. ^Throat ball. ^The
G70 008 mention of it sent Edgar's hand instinctively in search of his adam's
G70 009 apple. ^It felt horribly exposed. ^Pads, boxes, gloves, thigh pads,
G70 010 chest pads, forearm protectors and helmets catered for virtually every
G70 011 part of the anatomy *- however no protective gear had yet been created
G70 012 for the throat.
G70 013    |^Edgar took his anxiety with him to the crease in New Zealand's
G70 014 first series match against the West Indies. ^If throat balls were
G70 015 indeed a reality, he knew this was the match in which he would become
G70 016 formally acquainted with the phenomenon. ^Opening the batting with
G70 017 John Wright, the New Zealander took up his position to face West
G70 018 Indian pace bowler Michael Holding.
G70 019    |^Somewhere in that over Holding let fly the most terrifying
G70 020 delivery Edgar had ever experienced. ^Later John Wright would agree it
G70 021 was the fastest ball he had ever seen leave a bowler's hand. ^It hit
G70 022 the pitch well short of Edgar and made like an Exocet toward his
G70 023 throat. ^Paralyzed by the sheer speed of the ball, Edgar made no
G70 024 attempt to play a shot. ^That he moved at all, he puts down to
G70 025 instinct. ^The ball passed inches away from his throat.
G70 026    |^*"After that delivery I had funny feelings in my stomach. ^It
G70 027 was like getting an instant ulcer. ^The fear hung around for probably
G70 028 a couple of overs facing Holding after that. ^There's the unknown
G70 029 about the next one... you ask yourself: *'^How am I going to
G70 030 cope?**'**"
G70 031    |^The fast bowler's potential for steering cricket away from
G70 032 gentility and into the realm of violence is part and parcel of the
G70 033 modern game. ^And the use of the *'bouncer**', or *'bumper**', the
G70 034 type of short pitched ball that Edgar faced, is the potential
G70 035 realised.
G70 036 |^*4T*0he bouncer is, first and foremost, a fast ball. ^If delivered
G70 037 at less than top pace a batsman has time to get over it. ^Too slow and
G70 038 it also fails in its primary objective, which is to unsettle the
G70 039 batsman and take his mind off scoring runs by making him think about
G70 040 protecting his body. ^And a bouncer should be accurate. ^What is
G70 041 considered in Test cricket to be a *'good**' bouncer is one that comes
G70 042 through a channel that extends by a foot on either side of the
G70 043 batsman's head.
G70 044    |^In defence of the bouncer, the bowlers and captains who are apt
G70 045 to use it point out that the effectiveness of such a ball does go
G70 046 beyond its scare value. ^Like the tennis drive that is aimed directly
G70 047 at a player standing at the net, a bouncer immediately restricts the
G70 048 number of attacking strokes with which a batsman can respond.
G70 049 ^*"No-one has yet developed a drive off the throat**", observes Jeremy
G70 050 Coney dryly, remembering the bouncer blitz he faced at Sabina Park in
G70 051 the West Indies last year, one ball of which broke his arm. ^The
G70 052 stroke that many batsmen find compulsive in face of a bouncer is the
G70 053 hook, which will more often than not sky tamely for an easy catch. ^So
G70 054 batsmen these days prefer to duck under and weave back from the
G70 055 missile, all the while trying to keep their nerves intact rather than
G70 056 even attempting to play a stroke off a short-pitched ball. ^This is
G70 057 what saddens cricket connoisseurs almost as much as the violence, for
G70 058 it nullifies elegant stroke play and produces a tedious, low scoring
G70 059 spectacle.
G70 060    |^One of the many who lament the current trend toward bellicose
G70 061 short pitched bowling is New Zealand selector Don Neely. ^What used to
G70 062 be a subtle chess-like game of wits and skill between bat and ball, he
G70 063 feels has been reduced to a bout of one-sided bullying where one of
G70 064 the bowler's key tools has become the exploitation of a batsman's
G70 065 fear.
G70 066    |^*"It's the same tactic that is used in American baseball**",
G70 067 says Neely. ^*"When someone skilled with the bat comes in, the pitcher
G70 068 or bowler applies the logic: *'^I know he's good, but how is he going
G70 069 to react when the ball is coming in closer and closer to his
G70 070 body?**'**"
G70 071    |^The syndrome is evident in New Zealand softball. ^The day after
G70 072 his Auckland side lost the 1986 national final to Hutt Valley in
G70 073 January, pitcher Steve Jackson regretted not having hit Hutt batting
G70 074 hero Dave Workman early in the game. ^*"I aimed at him... but missed
G70 075 him. ^A direct hit might have put him off his game a little.**"
G70 076    |^In cricket a sure sign that fear of being hit is getting the
G70 077 better of a batsman is when he *'backs away**', {0ie} steps back from
G70 078 the firing line in the direction of square leg, leaving the wicket
G70 079 unguarded. ^It is a rare sight in first class cricket, but
G70 080 Wellington's imported bowler Paul Allott recalls a remarkable instance
G70 081 several years back when his Lancashire side were playing Yorkshire.
G70 082 ^Called the *'Roses**' match after the mediaeval civil strife between
G70 083 the rival Houses of York and Lancaster, feelings always run high in
G70 084 the annual contest. ^Allott calls it the *"county equivalent to New
G70 085 Zealand versus Australia.**"
G70 086 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G70 087    |^The temptation for a batsman to back away is strongest,
G70 088 naturally enough, just after he has been hit by a bouncer. ^That can
G70 089 often prove fatal. ^As Coney says: ^*"It's not the ball that hits you
G70 090 that creates the problem *- it's the ball after it. ^You tend to be on
G70 091 the back foot watching... nervously.**" ^The post**[ARB**]-bouncer
G70 092 delivery is more than likely to be a yorker that will crash into the
G70 093 base of the stumps if let through.
G70 094 |^*4T*0here's nothing new about bouncers. ^In the first Test ever
G70 095 played (England \0v Australia at Melbourne in 1877), the Australians'
G70 096 opening batsman Charles Bannerman retired hurt after having his finger
G70 097 broken by a short-pitched delivery. ^But in those days the tactic was
G70 098 regarded in much the same vein as garlic was in cooking: if you must
G70 099 use it, for god's sake use it with discretion.
G70 100    |^The *'coming out**' of sustained, intimidatory fast bowling can
G70 101 easily be traced back to the 1932-33 southern hemisphere summer and
G70 102 the *'Bodyline**' controversy that shrouded England's tour of
G70 103 Australia that season. ^Don Bradman being the demi-god with a bat that
G70 104 he was, English captain Douglas Jardine decided to employ what he
G70 105 liked to call the *'leg theory**' as a counter measure. ^In doing so
G70 106 he unwittingly altered the course of the game and ensured himself the
G70 107 distinction of being one of Australia's most hated Poms of all time.
G70 108    |^The leg theory, quite simply put, involved a deluge of short
G70 109 pitched deliveries bowled to a batsman hemmed in by a cordon of close
G70 110 fielders on the leg side *- often up to seven men. ^Because it was
G70 111 something new, and the business of evasion was not a recognised part
G70 112 of the batsman's art, the Australian batsmen protected themselves by
G70 113 raising their bats to fend off the rising balls. ^This, as the
G70 114 Englishmen had planned, often led to an easy catch by the leg side
G70 115 vultures. ^In the course of the series several Australians were hit,
G70 116 although not too seriously hurt. ^Giving the English bowling the
G70 117 required accuracy and pace was Harold Larwood, then reputed to be the
G70 118 world's fastest.
G70 119    |^As a cold blooded victory tactic, it worked like a charm. ^The
G70 120 Australians' great asset, their strong batting line-up, never produced
G70 121 a really big score. ^Bradman was held to the relatively human average
G70 122 of 56.57. ^England won the series handsomely, 4-1.
G70 123    |^When it was all over Larwood offered his own thoughts on
G70 124 England's success. *"^You ask me why... Bradman couldn't stand up to
G70 125 my fast bowling. ^Bradman was too frightened. ^Yes, *"frightened**" is
G70 126 the word. ^Bradman just wouldn't have it.**" ^For probably the first
G70 127 time, the great game had openly been reduced to a crude contest of
G70 128 street brawl psychology.
G70 129    |^The furore that followed the series almost severed cricket
G70 130 relations between the two countries for eternity. ^It also ushered in
G70 131 a period of rule tampering specifically aimed at curbing the new-found
G70 132 might of the intimidatory fast bowler. ^In their indignation the
G70 133 Australians unilaterally introduced a rule that, after an initial
G70 134 warning, gave an umpire the power to ban a bowler for the rest of an
G70 135 innings if his deliveries were judged to be *"bowled with the intent
G70 136 to intimidate or injure the batsman.**" The {0MCC} (Marylebone Cricket
G70 137 Club *- the body governing English cricket), although concerned, made
G70 138 a less drastic response. ^No alteration was made to the rules
G70 139 themselves, but in 1935 the accompanying *'Instructions to Umpires**'
G70 140 were revised to include a direction to intervene and warn bowlers in
G70 141 the case of systematic short pitched balls. ^This somewhat hazy ruling
G70 142 is more or less identical to the standing of today's international
G70 143 Laws on the subject. ^Umpires have been left not knowing quite where
G70 144 they stand, with the result that intervention on a bombarded batsman's
G70 145 behalf is a rarity. ^What some in the game regret is the dismissal of
G70 146 one suggestion that was put forward in the wake of the Bodyline drama.
G70 147 ^That was to draw a line across the wicket at a chosen distance from
G70 148 the crease, and to no-ball any delivery pitched short of the line.
G70 149 ^The {0MCC} rejected the idea for reasons that do not appear on
G70 150 record.
G70 151    |^But the fuss over Bodyline did achieve something. ^Following it
G70 152 were two relatively quiet decades where batsmen could once again stick
G70 153 their heads above the parapet and expect to be able to play all the
G70 154 classical strokes beloved by the purists. ^Laurence Le Quesne in his
G70 155 recently published book on Bodyline remarks:
G70 156 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G70 157    |^Enter Wes Hall. ^Hall was the spearhead of the West Indian
G70 158 bowling attack in the early '60s, and he had no qualms whatsoever
G70 159 about loosing bouncers. ^Along with fellow paceman Charles Griffith,
G70 160 he can lay claim to bringing the dread back into facing fast bowling.
G70 161 ^Moreover, he introduced a modern, macho image to the role. ^Hall was
G70 162 6*?75*?8, and had a penchant for unbuttoning his shirt when he bowled
G70 163 to reveal a fulsome chest glistening with sweat and a gold crucifix
G70 164 which swung violently at the point of delivery. ^Suddenly, there
G70 165 emerged a swagger, a glamour in the anti-hero sense that the
G70 166 proprieties of cricket had hitherto suppressed.
G70 167    |^In the '70s this cult of fast bowler as devil-may-care bad boy
G70 168 was taken to new heights by the renowned Australian firm, Lillee and
G70 169 Thomson. ^They were both (Thomson still is) exceedingly fast, talented
G70 170 bowlers who made every effort to spit venom, both on and off the
G70 171 pitch. ^For many, their display of naked aggression was taken too far.
G70 172 ^Lillee:
G70 173 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G70 174 ^Thomson: *"^Truthfully, I enjoy hitting a batsman more than getting
G70 175 him out... it doesn't worry me the least to see a batsman hurt,
G70 176 rolling around screaming and blood on the pitch.**"
G70 177    |^Their intimidatory arsenal included extra-curricular tricks
G70 178 that further raised the hackles of cricket's establishment. ^Lillee
G70 179 liked to walk up to an incoming batsman and make the sign of a cross
G70 180 on his forehead, just to let him know precisely where the target was.
G70 181 ^Thomson was fond of following through right up the wicket to make eye
G70 182 contact with the batsman and to tell him what he thought of him *-
G70 183 Bruce Edgar says he's never met anyone who could utter a certain
G70 184 expletive in such a variety of ways as could Jeff Thomson.
G70 185    |^But although the bespectacled grey heads at Lords were clearly
G70 186 not amused, Lillee and Thomson got away with it somehow. ^The fact
G70 187 was, in the perverse manner that violence excites people, so did the
G70 188 deeds of the Australian pair. ^Crowds at cricket grounds had changed
G70 189 over the years, along with society's standards of acceptable conduct.
G70 190 ^And what with alcohol becoming a necessary additive to enjoying an
G70 191 afternoon's cricket, the gladitorial aspect of violent bowling became
G70 192 a highlight for the spectators.
G70 193 *#
G71 001 **[258 TEXT G71**]
G71 002    |^*0My concern in this essay is to outline the contribution of
G71 003 theory to feminist art practice and its reception.
G71 004    |^Since my intention is to be provocative, I will begin with the
G71 005 assertion, that in New Zealand up to this date art criticism *- both
G71 006 non-feminist and feminist *- has ignored the crucial question of
G71 007 subjectivity, as constituted by historical and social factors.
G71 008    |^I will be arguing that the process of addressing this question
G71 009 demonstrates the need to implement a project for feminist theory as an
G71 010 enterprise which attempts to disrupt dominant discourses in culture.
G71 011 ^Such a project would *- through an examination of the diverse factors
G71 012 which determine artistic production itself, and the repression of
G71 013 women through these determinants *- aim to transform the way art is
G71 014 used and perceived. ^Specifically, I will be arguing for the need to
G71 015 locate feminist politics within a revaluation of art as a social
G71 016 practice; a revaluation which must examine how *'femininity**' is
G71 017 determined as an ideological construct.
G71 018    |^The issue of sexual *'difference**' is central to feminist
G71 019 theory. ^Any theorization of the process by which women grapple
G71 020 towards a self-conception revolves around the problem of thinking
G71 021 outside the patriarchally determined dichotomies *- Same/ Other,
G71 022 Subject/ Object, that is to say, *'Masculine**'/ *'Feminine**' *-
G71 023 identified as the basis of western culture by Simone de Beauvoir 36
G71 024 years ago. ^The domination by men of women which continues in advanced
G71 025 western cultures today, is not effected by force (in general) but more
G71 026 insidiously through the creation of consent, by means of an elaborate
G71 027 apparatus of binary oppositions.
G71 028    |^In the words of He*?2le*?3ne Cixous:
G71 029 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G71 030 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G71 031 **[END INDENTATION**]
G71 032    |^The pivotal question for any feminist theory attempting to
G71 033 include women as an active subject is whether we want to re-organize
G71 034 the relationship of difference to one of *"sameness**", through a
G71 035 dialectics of valorization, or whether we want to subvert the
G71 036 over-determined saturated metaphors of binary oppositions which
G71 037 organize our perceptions.
G71 038    |^In the initial phases of feminist inquiry into the vexed issue
G71 039 of difference, the pendulum swung between *"same as**" and *"different
G71 040 from**". ^The radical critiques undertaken by American feminists *-
G71 041 notably, Kate Millet and Elizabeth Janeway *- used the concepts of
G71 042 sex-role stereotyping to argue that biological sex is not co-extensive
G71 043 with social gender; that gender is an acquired facet of social life
G71 044 produced through societal conditioning and re-inforced through social
G71 045 pressure. ^The belief that de-emphasizing sexual difference would
G71 046 remove a major obstacle to women's participation in cultural and
G71 047 political life, reached its most extreme form in Shulamith Firestone's
G71 048 critique in which she attempted to abolish even the mammalian function
G71 049 performed by women as childbearers.
G71 050    |^In the recent evolutions of feminist inquiry, however, there
G71 051 has been a shift to what Gerda Lerner calls the *"woman-centred
G71 052 analysis**", with its increased willingness to challenge the old
G71 053 naming of difference by the privileged, with a reclaiming of
G71 054 difference. ^That is to say, the woman-centred perspective examines
G71 055 the meaning of difference in terms of its value *2TO WOMEN.
G71 056    |^*0The new French feminisms *- echoes of which have not yet
G71 057 resounded in New Zealand art criticism *- posit difference as a
G71 058 problematic with a subversive potential. ^Both their perspective and
G71 059 methodology are dis-connected from the empirical, sociological
G71 060 approach of American feminisms. ^Whereas American feminists focus upon
G71 061 the *2OPPRESSION *0of woman as sexual identity (in a prescription for
G71 062 pragmatic action to rebalance inequality), the new French feminists
G71 063 analyse the *2REPRESSION *0of women as difference and alterity within
G71 064 western signifying practices.
G71 065    |^As we know the French are passionate for theory. ^And the most
G71 066 revolutionizing texts of the new French feminists are by women of
G71 067 letters. ^Inspired by a Marxist anti-bourgeois tradition, skilled in
G71 068 dialectical argumentation, they employ a combination of semiotic,
G71 069 philosophic and psychoanalytic concepts to examine the sexual
G71 070 subject's inscription in culture through language. ^Not afraid to
G71 071 appropriate concepts for their own purpose from such seminal male
G71 072 thinkers as Saussure, Freud, Lacan and Derrida, they combine theory
G71 073 with a subjectivism which confounds the protocols of patriarchal,
G71 074 academic discourse. ^For, as Elaine Marks says:
G71 075 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G71 076 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G71 077 **[END INDENTATION**]
G71 078    |^Underlying the new French feminisms is the post-structuralist
G71 079 premise, that the world is experienced phenomenologically as a vast
G71 080 text encompassing all human symbolic systems. ^And they utilize this
G71 081 premise to argue that throughout western history the text *- or, logos
G71 082 *- has been based on a binary structure of culturally determined
G71 083 oppositions, that is to say, *'masculine**' and *'feminine**'. ^The
G71 084 strongest voices among the French feminists *- Luce Irigaray,
G71 085 He*?2le*?3ne Cixous and Julia Kristeva *- argue that women's
G71 086 repression is embedded in the foundations of the text *- in the
G71 087 complex linguistic and logical processes that produce meaning. ^So
G71 088 that what we perceive as the *'real**' becomes merely a manifestation
G71 089 of the symbolic order as constituted to privilege men. ^Only by
G71 090 deconstructing this phallogocentrism**[SIC**], can we transform the
G71 091 *'real**' in a fundamental way.
G71 092    |^In the words of He*?2le*?3ne Cixous:
G71 093 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G71 094 |*"the logocentric project has always undeniably existed to found
G71 095 phallocentrism, to insure for masculine order a rationale equal to
G71 096 history itself**"
G71 097 **[END INDENTATION**]
G71 098    |^They argue that within the phallocentric order woman receives
G71 099 an illusory recognition. ^She *2IS *0but she *2IS NOT *- *0except
G71 100 insofar as she exists as man's opposite. ^*2HIS *0other and not as
G71 101 otherness in *2HER *0own right. ^She is *2HIS *0repressed, trapped in
G71 102 the cycle of *2HIS *0representations. ^She exists merely as a
G71 103 reflection of *2HIS *0claims to knowledge, of *2HIS *0interpretation
G71 104 of her body and her sexuality. ^A reproduction merely, reflecting back
G71 105 to him a vision of *2HIS *0masculine privilege; she is designated
G71 106 through absence: minus phallus = minus power, minus authenticity.
G71 107    |^The politics of repression is, in the words of Josette
G71 108 Fe*?2ral:
G71 109 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G71 110 |*"founded upon the negation of her difference, upon her exclusion
G71 111 from knowledge and from herself**"
G71 112 **[END INDENTATION**]
G71 113    |^By being subjected to a principle of Identity conceived wholly
G71 114 as masculine (signified by the phallus), woman exists as a function of
G71 115 what she is not. ^She is caught between, what Kristeva calls the *"not
G71 116 that**" and the *"not yet**".
G71 117    |^The most revolutionary dimension of the new French feminisms
G71 118 lies in their insistence upon the specificity of feminine unconscious,
G71 119 which they locate as the central focus of struggle against women's
G71 120 repression. ^As Feral elaborates:
G71 121 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G71 122 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G71 123 **[END INDENTATION**]
G71 124    |^Their examination of the unconscious differs from the canonical
G71 125 Freudian formulation of the unconscious, which would only unleash the
G71 126 already spoken stories *- since it has been constituted by the
G71 127 repressed in culture. ^Instead they insist upon the release of an
G71 128 unspoken feminine unconscious, freed from cultural constraints. ^And
G71 129 they argue that this unconscious must inform the genuinely political
G71 130 feminine text. ^In Cixous' words:
G71 131 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G71 132 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G71 133 **[END INDENTATION**]
G71 134    |^In various ways, they call for the creation of a specifically
G71 135 women's language and writing, informed by the feminine unconscious, to
G71 136 speak the female body through the cracks in the syntax, semantics and
G71 137 logic of male language. ^Such *"writing-in-the-feminine**"
G71 138 (*"{l'e*?2criture fe*?2minine}**") would forge an anti-logos weapon
G71 139 for re-appropriating the female body which man has confiscated as his
G71 140 property. ^As Cixous says:
G71 141 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G71 142 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G71 143 **[END INDENTATION**]
G71 144    |^Alright, so to return to my initial assertion that New Zealand
G71 145 art criticism ignores the question of the socio-historic determinants
G71 146 of subjectivity. ^I suggest that the major contribution French
G71 147 deconstructivist theory *- and I include here male theorists who have
G71 148 addressed the *'woman question**', namely, Lacan, Derrida, Lyotard and
G71 149 Granoff *- offers art criticism, is that it demonstrates that the
G71 150 human subject is not a *2DISCRETE *0self, but a *2COMPOUND *0and that
G71 151 it cannot be known without examining the ideological formulations of
G71 152 patriarchy.
G71 153    |^New Zealand art criticism *- with the notable exception of
G71 154 Pound's *'Frames on the Land**' argument *- still operates largely
G71 155 within a modernist tradition insofar as it approaches the artwork as
G71 156 an autonomous entity, applying to it formalist analyses of stylistic
G71 157 and thematic qualities. ^This approach fails to acknowledge the
G71 158 complexities of authorship and of audience reception as they are
G71 159 constituted outside the artwork, by sets of social relations deriving
G71 160 from the ideological determinants. ^Through this omission, New Zealand
G71 161 art criticism consistently fails to locate art as a social practice
G71 162 and fails to recognize the subversive potential within criticism
G71 163 itself. ^I would go so far as to name this omission a *2HEDONISM,
G71 164 *0since by avoiding the inter-relations obtaining between art, subject
G71 165 and their historical conjunction, criticism can only hope to provide
G71 166 entertainment.
G71 167    |^Whatever position criticism adopts contains its own
G71 168 affiliations and historical agendas, even *2IF *0these are not made
G71 169 explicit, or if the critic is ignorant of them *- as most New Zealand
G71 170 critics are. ^The formalist approach simply plays into the lap of the
G71 171 status-quo, by preserving art as a marginal activity, as though it had
G71 172 nothing of momentum to contribute to social practices.
G71 173    |^Feminist art criticism in New Zealand to date, also operates
G71 174 largely within a modernist tradition of stylistic analysis, although
G71 175 there have been attempts to identify various stylistic features as
G71 176 recurrent motifs in women's art and to relate these to societal
G71 177 conditions within which women make artwork. ^And to this extent a
G71 178 break *2HAS *0been made with the modernist conception of the autonomy
G71 179 of art.
G71 180    |^The approach is, of course, empirical since it is based on
G71 181 observations only. ^And unfortunately it has sometimes been elaborated
G71 182 into an inhibitive form of prescriptivism, which advocates the use of
G71 183 certain stylistic devices and subject matter as though these were more
G71 184 genuine expressions for women. ^Even if an exhaustive inventory of
G71 185 features occurring in women's art were compiled and compared with
G71 186 those occurring in men's art, that still could *2NOT *0establish these
G71 187 as more *"genuine**" expressions for women. ^What we would find from
G71 188 such a patrist pursuit would be symptomatic expressions of
G71 189 historically determined difference. ^Any inference from such
G71 190 contingent symptoms without an examination of their origins (within
G71 191 the ideological formulations of patriarchy) is simply untenable.
G71 192    |^And I would urge that every precaution must be made against the
G71 193 *'erection**' of a feminist imperialism which merely mouths slogans to
G71 194 legislate the *"right**" way to package a so-called *'female**'
G71 195 product. (^I voice this objection in full awareness of the predictable
G71 196 counter-objection that I am splintering a *- fictitious *-
G71 197 *"solidarity**" within women's art practice. ^That no unified purpose
G71 198 exists among women artists in New Zealand is a fact, obvious to the
G71 199 least informed. ^That a hegemony exists among a vocal spokesgroup, is
G71 200 perhaps obvious, but not readily challenged *- such being the
G71 201 partisanship of meek liberalism.)
G71 202    |^Where the French feminists' advocation that women draw from a
G71 203 feminine unconscious differs enormously from this simplistic
G71 204 prescriptivism, is that they provide analytic tools for examining
G71 205 psychological experience, to distinguish what is culturally determined
G71 206 as internalization of repression from the unexplored areas deriving
G71 207 from an uncoded libido. ^They certainly do not pre-define the
G71 208 expressive form this would take which *- after all *- would contradict
G71 209 the argument that feminine unconscious is a not-yet explored terrain.
G71 210    |^New Zealand empirical, prescriptive feminism fails to
G71 211 distinguish the psychological experience of internalized repression.
G71 212 ^And from work I have seen the stylistic features and themes which are
G71 213 fatuously applauded as somehow *"genuinely female**" are *- ironically
G71 214 *- symptomatic of those very internalizations. (^I am referring here
G71 215 to small scale, pre-occupation with detail and domesticity and
G71 216 fragmentation.) ^There is no remaining need for the art phallocracy to
G71 217 exclude art by women, when women themselves presume to legislate for
G71 218 one another a prescription which is symptomatic of repression.
G71 219    |^On the positive side, feminist critics have reviewed more
G71 220 women's artwork. ^Nevertheless, by using the thematic and stylistic
G71 221 tools acquired from the patriarchs. ^Such pragmatic actions for
G71 222 women's inclusion *2WITHIN *0the phallocentric order is highly dubious
G71 223 when there is complicity with its terms. ^Indeed, the very notion of
G71 224 *"promoting**" an artist is a very phallic notion. ^And it would
G71 225 appear that women's art is *2HOMO*0genized (formed into *2HIS
G71 226 *0genus?) to be impaled on the phallic pedestal. ^This is to distort
G71 227 the purpose of much women's art which attempts to transform the
G71 228 dominant (phallocentric) order with an *'other**' perspective.
G71 229    |^Given the recurrent dangers of co-option with the recent
G71 230 upsurge of token-feminist sympathy by self-consciously styled
G71 231 *'liberal**' male critics, who extend their paternalistic tolerance to
G71 232 feminist art issues (in some cases after years of flagrant
G71 233 disinterest), the role of the feminist critic is in serious need of
G71 234 clarification.
G71 235 *#
G72 001 **[259 TEXT G72**]
G72 002 ^*0Where uniformity was once valued, diversity has become an
G72 003 inescapable fact of life. ^Where authority was taken for granted, it
G72 004 must now earn its keep. ^Where institutions could once be unthinkingly
G72 005 hierarchical, ordered, and static, those who serve them must now learn
G72 006 to understand their inner dynamic and the conditions that must be met
G72 007 if they are to adapt successfully to changing circumstances. ^Where
G72 008 their legitimacy was never called into question, it is becoming
G72 009 something that must be continuously negotiated.
G72 010    |^In all of these changes one thing has remained the same. ^There
G72 011 is no longer one true God, but Mahomet is still His prophet. ^Our
G72 012 systems still pivot around a minister of education who, as a member of
G72 013 cabinet, is the central source of authority and finance. ^Secondly,
G72 014 the state departments of education still remain the main
G72 015 administrative agency used by governments to ensure that their plans
G72 016 and policies are carried out and supervised. ^And we are faced with
G72 017 the question: ^Is the leopard changing its spots? ^In other words, are
G72 018 state departments, which were predicated on the Benthamite model and
G72 019 which developed their traditions and their ethos as instruments of
G72 020 democratic centralism, adapting to the needs and possibilities of
G72 021 societies that are being jobbled increasingly by the currents and
G72 022 cross currents of cultural diversity, moral relativism, professional
G72 023 aspiration, institutional autonomy, and participatory democracy?
G72 024    |^With this as background and context, let us see if we can pick
G72 025 out the shape of things to come. ^What are the principles that should
G72 026 underpin departmental plans and policies for professional development?
G72 027    |^To begin with, there is the meaning to be given to the word
G72 028 professional. ^In common usage it is an exclusive word. ^It marks off
G72 029 a group of people from all others on the basis of expertise,
G72 030 authority, and a right to practise. ^It also signifies a status within
G72 031 occupations and within society. ^Many of the aspirations and feelings
G72 032 of teachers stem from their perceptions of teaching as a profession,
G72 033 either as it is or as it might be. ^And these aspirations and feelings
G72 034 often focus on other, more firmly established professions *- medicine
G72 035 and law are the examples most often mentioned *- as models in
G72 036 comparison with which the further progress of the teaching profession
G72 037 should be gauged.
G72 038    |^When we talk then about professional development we are using a
G72 039 phrase heavily freighted with emotive overtones. ^Most teachers in New
G72 040 Zealand would, I am sure, scan the word professional with the word
G72 041 teacher and assume that the subject of our discussion was the
G72 042 professional development of teachers. ^That is not the assumption I
G72 043 myself make. ^I am quite certain that the state departments must
G72 044 define professional more broadly than that, and for at least two
G72 045 reasons. ^In the first place, we can no longer think of the teaching
G72 046 profession as if its members are interchangeable. ^The specialization
G72 047 of function I referred to earlier is producing a high degree of
G72 048 differentiation within education services. ^Among those who will have
G72 049 shared their initial training as teachers, there are now members of
G72 050 the education service who identify themselves not as teachers but in
G72 051 relation to some other role or responsibility directly related to
G72 052 teaching. ^There are advisers of various kinds, lecturers of various
G72 053 kinds, educational psychologists, guidance counsellors, visiting
G72 054 teachers, special class teachers, educational researchers, inspectors,
G72 055 educational administrators, curriculum developers, media specialists,
G72 056 adult educators *- to name only the most obvious. ^Secondly, there are
G72 057 other changes within the education service and within society which
G72 058 are adding to the number of occupational groups within which teachers
G72 059 are increasingly working: teachers' aides, technicians, industrial
G72 060 trainers, vocational guidance officers, librarians, social workers,
G72 061 school architects, paediatricians *- again to name only the most
G72 062 obvious.
G72 063    |^My first conclusion, then, is that a state department's plans
G72 064 for professional development have to be conceived broadly. ^We are
G72 065 speaking in principle about every occupational group whose work is
G72 066 within public education or directly related to it. ^For where there is
G72 067 specialization of function there is a growing need for the members of
G72 068 the various specialist roles to be aware of each other's role and
G72 069 responsibility and how they contribute to the larger objectives of
G72 070 public education. ^Furthermore, specialization, itself the product of
G72 071 change, is a powerful engine of further change *- and this is another
G72 072 reason why the many specialized groups must be kept in communication
G72 073 with each other.
G72 074    |^Nor should we allow ourselves to be mesmerized by the word
G72 075 professional. ^In our societies, education is becoming too important
G72 076 to be left to the professionals. ^Lay participation is increasing and,
G72 077 whether it is encouraged or not, can be expected to increase still
G72 078 further in future. ^By the laity I mean people who by occupation are
G72 079 not teachers, lecturers, tutors or others whose job it is to provide
G72 080 educational services or supporting services of an educational nature.
G72 081 ^I have in mind everyone from parents whose interest in their children
G72 082 brings them into an active involvement in the work of their school to
G72 083 citizens whose work or leisure activities bring them into the
G72 084 educational field as facilitators of other people's learning. ^The
G72 085 future of our societies will increasingly be one in which men and
G72 086 women, whether in their own interest or in association with other
G72 087 like-minded people, will be seeking greater powers of
G72 088 self-determination. ^In New Zealand, for example, there is a strong
G72 089 tradition of voluntary association in all fields of public life. ^It
G72 090 is nowhere stronger or better organized nationally or locally than in
G72 091 education. ^Parent teacher associations were an early example of
G72 092 organizations that crossed the boundary between professional and the
G72 093 laity in education. ^The number and variety of these organizations,
G72 094 each one stemming from a shared interest or concern, has grown
G72 095 appreciably, particularly during the seventies. ^Societies for
G72 096 intellectually handicapped children, crippled children, gifted
G72 097 children, and children with specific learning difficulties are
G72 098 examples. ^These and other associations have had their origin in the
G72 099 education system or in an educational problem and have developed their
G72 100 own constituency of lay people and professionals. ^An organization
G72 101 such as the International Reading Association might well be a pointer
G72 102 to the future. ^It brings together for educational purposes people
G72 103 from a wide range of personal and professional backgrounds whose
G72 104 common interest is more effective reading at all ages and wherever it
G72 105 is a human task. ^Its focus is educational, but its influence extends
G72 106 far beyond the formal education system.
G72 107    |^Of equal importance are organizations whose origins are outside
G72 108 the education system but which conclude that, to achieve their
G72 109 objectives, they need to develop an educational programme. ^The
G72 110 temperance movement is one of the oldest of these organizations. ^In
G72 111 earlier days its interest in the education system was largely the
G72 112 interest of a lobby seeking to ensure that health education programmes
G72 113 in schools paid sufficient attention to temperance as a virtue. ^Now
G72 114 it sees its educational programme at the heart of its activities and
G72 115 seeks out the various kinds of professional expertise that will enable
G72 116 it to promote its own community efforts. ^Recent examples are
G72 117 organizations that have sprung up from a concern for such issues as
G72 118 the environment, civil rights, open government, and community
G72 119 standards. ^These organizations see themselves with a mission to carry
G72 120 out. ^Where they need professional advice they annex it through
G72 121 consultation or by co-option, ensuring, where possible, that the
G72 122 organization retains its own autonomy.
G72 123    |^My second conclusion, then, is that relationships between
G72 124 professionals and lay people will be as important as relationships
G72 125 among professionals in the development of the policies of state
G72 126 departments. ^This has large implications for the professional
G72 127 socialization of teachers and other members of the education service.
G72 128 ^More than any other professional group I can think of, except the
G72 129 clergy and social workers, teachers must develop their professionalism
G72 130 not as something that widens the gulf between themselves and other
G72 131 members of society but as something capable of closing it. ^A tall
G72 132 order this for an occupational group which, for long enough, has
G72 133 aspired to the kind of professionalism exemplified by doctors and
G72 134 lawyers *- one derived from the mystique of esoteric knowledge known
G72 135 only to the chosen few.
G72 136    |^I have so far touched on questions of policy that are implicit
G72 137 in changes in the division of labour arising from professional and
G72 138 social differentiation. ^But these changes are not taking place in an
G72 139 agreed cultural matrix. ^Cultural pluralism is a phrase whose
G72 140 implications for education are only beginning to dawn on us. ^By
G72 141 *'us**' I have in mind not only the officials in state departments who
G72 142 give advice on policy but principals, curriculum committees, and all
G72 143 those whose responsibility it is to decide what should be taught, to
G72 144 whom, and under what conditions. ^In the forties, when I was a
G72 145 student, it was impressed on us that a prime educational aim in a
G72 146 democracy was to induct young people into the heritage of their common
G72 147 culture. ^The emphasis is very different today. ^It is upon cultural
G72 148 diversity. ^Instead of a single approved rallying cry, there are now
G72 149 many good causes that people can *- and, increasingly, do *- commit
G72 150 themselves to. ^These may be ethnic, sexual, religious, explicitly
G72 151 ideological, sub-cultural, or counter-cultural in the sense of a
G72 152 consciously shared life style. ^And the questions are: ^What do
G72 153 citizens whose personal allegiance is to one or other of these group
G72 154 loyalties expect of the education system in the upbringing of their
G72 155 children? ^How far should the state go to meet their wishes? ^And, if
G72 156 it tries to meet their wishes, how should the education system go
G72 157 about it?
G72 158    |^These are difficult questions for educational establishments to
G72 159 come to terms with. ^We need to remind ourselves how much of our
G72 160 institutional life rests on assumptions of general agreement about
G72 161 educational and social objectives. ^That, as I have said, was one of
G72 162 the key assumptions of the political tradition of democratic
G72 163 centralism in which our education systems grew up. ^It coincided, too,
G72 164 with an era when public education could be regarded in essentially
G72 165 instrumental terms, that is to say, as a means or as a preparation for
G72 166 something else. ^Educational administration could similarly be seen in
G72 167 instrumental terms, as a means by which the wishes of the public,
G72 168 expressed through electoral procedures, were put into operation.
G72 169 ^These assumptions are losing their motive power. ^In an era when
G72 170 social, professional and institutional differentiation is accompanied
G72 171 by cultural differentiation as well, the centre in the form of
G72 172 departmental administration becomes only one focal point and source of
G72 173 authority and influence among many *- and it can no longer take its
G72 174 legitimacy for granted.
G72 175    |^My third conclusion, then, is that plans and policies for
G72 176 professional development in education must be made and carried out at
G72 177 a time when the once leading idea of a common culture is under
G72 178 increasing pressure from organized groups to legitimize those things
G72 179 that mark them off from other groups in society. ^Public education
G72 180 systems are a key social institution in the processes of assertion,
G72 181 public debate, and decision that are associated with these attempts at
G72 182 legitimation. ^There are, therefore, questions to be faced about the
G72 183 inner composition of educational administrations, the teaching
G72 184 profession, and the authoritative committees and organizations whose
G72 185 perceptions and opinions influence the advice and recommendations that
G72 186 ministers consider when they change policies or introduce new ones.
G72 187    |^There are even more daunting questions about the objectives of
G72 188 education systems and the role of professionals in deciding these
G72 189 objectives and carrying them out. ^For the more that the ends of
G72 190 education become ideological the less can the teacher as professional
G72 191 claim the right to the last word on what he or she should be teaching.
G72 192 ^And the more that the ends of education become ideological the more
G72 193 are schools becoming the instruments of group assertiveness, partial
G72 194 views, and propaganda. ^If, then, we take cultural pluralism
G72 195 seriously, life for the professionals who serve governments as
G72 196 educational administrators, and for the professionals who provide
G72 197 educational services, can never be the same again. ^Views of the world
G72 198 and of our place in it, which we could earlier take for granted, are
G72 199 being challenged and must be thought through again in the light of
G72 200 radically different assumptions and expectations.
G72 201 *#
G73 001 **[260 TEXT G73**]
G73 002 ^*0At Addo National Park, also in South Africa, about 100 elephants
G73 003 live protected behind a steel fence. *"^From slaughter to strict
G73 004 preservation of a tiny fragment *- this South African example may
G73 005 foreshadow the future of most of Africa's elephants.**"
G73 006    |^The price of protecting these animals is high. ^Their nomadic
G73 007 instincts are frustrated and may eventually be bred out; the most
G73 008 aggressive animals, which may damage perimeter fences or attack
G73 009 wardens and tourists, will be culled; surplus baby elephants are sold
G73 010 to circuses and zoos; temporarily sick or disabled animals, which
G73 011 provide an outlet for elephants' altruistic, supportive behavioural
G73 012 needs, will be culled instead of being healed or dying a proper death
G73 013 within their own society. ^These selective pressures, and the genetic
G73 014 isolation of small populations, will alter the gene pool, probably
G73 015 detrimentally. ^Something of the value of elephants will be lost,
G73 016 precisely because the elephants are protected as a resource.
G73 017 *<*1Conservationist arguments in sum*>
G73 018 |^*0A number of conservationist arguments for species protection:
G73 019 claims that the continued existence of various species is necessary,
G73 020 might be necessary, or at any rate contributes to human welfare have
G73 021 been discussed. ^No single argument justifies a commitment to
G73 022 preserving species as such. ^It is tempting to conclude that even
G73 023 though each of the arguments has flaws, taken together they are
G73 024 conclusive. ^This will not do. ^Michael Scriven, writing about
G73 025 arguments intended to demonstrate the existence of God, refers to an
G73 026 old story about a theologian who said *"^None of my arguments is any
G73 027 good by itself, but taken together they constitute an overwhelming
G73 028 proof**".
G73 029    |^The conservationist, though, may argue that the attack mounted
G73 030 so far is unfair. ^It is not as if conservationists are arguing for
G73 031 deliberate or casual destruction of species. ^On the contrary, they
G73 032 urge restraint on the grounds that species represent irreplaceable
G73 033 resources. ^The variety of benefits which we do, or might expect to
G73 034 gain from a variety of species, ought to make us hesitate to destroy
G73 035 or threaten any species unless there is some clear and considerable
G73 036 benefit which could not be gained by less destructive means. ^Our
G73 037 knowledge of animal behaviour, genetics and ecology is still very
G73 038 incomplete; we should proceed with caution.
G73 039    |^In many cases conservationist and preservationist approaches
G73 040 will yield similar practical conclusions, even though for quite
G73 041 different reasons. ^It is in those cases where no conceivable use can
G73 042 be imagined for a species that the two approaches will yield differing
G73 043 conclusions. ^A good example is the case of species whose existence is
G73 044 actually harmful to human interests, and it is to this problem that we
G73 045 now turn.
G73 046 *<*1Harmful species*>
G73 047 |^*0Some species are, or may be useful; many are almost certainly not.
G73 048 ^Worse, other species have a negative value for humans. ^If the only
G73 049 value of a species is as a resource, then *'harmful**' species
G73 050 presumably can be exterminated with a clear conscience. ^Such cases
G73 051 pose difficulties for the preservationist who advocates the protection
G73 052 of all species. ^The smallpox virus *1({6Poxvirus variolae}) *0is
G73 053 probably extinct *'in the wild**' thanks to a systematic vaccination
G73 054 campaign by the World Health Organisation. ^British microbiologist
G73 055 Bernard Dixon notes that *"this is the first time in history when man
G73 056 has been able to obliterate *- for all time and by conscious, rational
G73 057 choice *- a particular form of life,**" and asks, *"^Should the {0WHO}
G73 058 be applauded for pioneering this new form of genocide or is there a
G73 059 case for the preservationists to call a halt?**" ^Dixon goes on to
G73 060 argue that the virus should indeed be preserved, both because
G73 061 knowledge of it might be useful in fighting related diseases, and
G73 062 because of its potential use in genetic engineering. ^But these are
G73 063 arguments for protecting it only in laboratories: the virologists who
G73 064 wish to maintain it presumably do not wish to preserve it in its
G73 065 ecological role. ^The risks of maintaining the species are enormous,
G73 066 since fairly soon there will be no natural or acquired immunity in the
G73 067 human population: an accidental or deliberate release could cause
G73 068 millions of deaths.
G73 069    |^There are less dramatic *'problem species**', including
G73 070 agricultural and other *'pests**': aphids, mealy bugs, rats, mice and
G73 071 silverfish for instance. ^These species have a wider ecological role
G73 072 than disease organisms, whose only function appears to be to keep down
G73 073 the human population by (presumably) unacceptable deaths. ^There are
G73 074 also behavioural and technological solutions to prevent *'pests**'
G73 075 from seriously harming human interests while not threatening
G73 076 populations in areas where they do not harm human interests. ^The
G73 077 preservationist will be prepared to pay the price of such measures,
G73 078 even though extermination might be cheaper; the conservationist will
G73 079 not. ^More importantly, the preservationist seems to be committed to
G73 080 accepting some human deaths as the price to be paid for saving
G73 081 species. ^\0J. Baird Callicott refers to Edward Abbey's statement that
G73 082 he would sooner shoot a man than a snake; while not going so far
G73 083 himself, Callicott writes that *"the preciousness of individual
G73 084 (animals)... is inversely proportional to the population of the
G73 085 species**" and at least implies his agreement with the view that
G73 086 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G73 087    |^The adoption of a view such as Callicott's requires a
G73 088 revolution in our ethical thinking, and probably a much wider
G73 089 conceptual revision. ^The conservationist, in contrast, can appeal to
G73 090 concepts of the place of humans in nature and the value of human life
G73 091 which are familiar to and accepted by most people. ^To make a general
G73 092 case for the preservation of all species as such, therefore, presents
G73 093 a considerable challenge *- especially when the existence of the
G73 094 species in question threatens the existence of some humans.
G73 095 *<*1Future generations*>
G73 096 |^*0The conservationist case has a further dimension which has not yet
G73 097 been considered: that we are not (presumably) the last generation of
G73 098 humans. ^Even if we do not perceive a species as a valuable resource,
G73 099 it may be that future generations will, and it might be thought that
G73 100 we ought not to cut off the option of enjoying or utilising a species
G73 101 merely because we happen not to value it. ^This argument appeals to a
G73 102 duty to conserve resources of all kinds for future generations. ^In
G73 103 turn, this is part of a generally accepted duty to make some
G73 104 sacrifices of present enjoyment for the sake of benefits to future
G73 105 generations.
G73 106    |^Accepting, for argument's sake, that these duties should be
G73 107 taken seriously, the conservationist could argue that we ought not to
G73 108 deny future generations the use of species for which we have no use at
G73 109 present. ^Indeed, perhaps we ought even to consider the possibility
G73 110 that they might be preservationists, who will place inherent value on
G73 111 all species! ^This argument appears to reduce the practical
G73 112 differences between the two positions to zero. ^In fact, it is
G73 113 seriously deficient for three reasons.
G73 114    |^First, it requires us to speculate about the wants, needs, and
G73 115 values of future generations, but provides no basis for such
G73 116 speculation. ^We cannot know everything they will value, and of course
G73 117 like us they will have to choose from what is available.
G73 118    |^Secondly, the conservationist will certainly support policies
G73 119 designed to protect species with a view to the needs of future
G73 120 generations, unless strong reasons to the contrary are presented.
G73 121 ^Conservation implies the saving of resources, even potential
G73 122 resources. ^But in some cases there may be good, perhaps overwhelming,
G73 123 reasons for proceeding with developments which destroy the habitats of
G73 124 rare species, precisely in order to provide benefits for future
G73 125 generations. ^For example, our duty to provide energy or materials for
G73 126 future generations may require us to begin projects which will not
G73 127 yield benefits for decades, such as forestry planting. ^Some
G73 128 developments of this sort may destroy the habitats of endangered
G73 129 species.
G73 130    |^Thirdly, our obligations to the future do not automatically
G73 131 override our other obligations. ^We also have duties to our
G73 132 contemporaries, and in carrying them out we may sometimes be using up
G73 133 resources and thereby denying the benefits to future generations. ^The
G73 134 nature and scope of our obligations to the future, then, pose
G73 135 difficulties for both the conservationist and preservationist. ^For
G73 136 the former, because it is not easy to decide which resources should be
G73 137 used now and which saved for the future; for the latter, because
G73 138 failure to proceed with developments may harm the interests of future
G73 139 as well as present generations. ^Once again, the preservationist may
G73 140 be forced to accept a considerable loss to humans as the price to be
G73 141 paid for protecting species.
G73 142 *<*1Beyond species protection*>
G73 143 |^*0So far we have mostly been considering species as isolated units,
G73 144 whose claims to protection must be based on their own properties. ^The
G73 145 value and interest of many species has often been conceived in this
G73 146 way. ^Old fashioned zoos exhibited separate animals in cages for
G73 147 people to look at. ^Biology has studied the physiology, morphology and
G73 148 (more recently) behaviour of species in isolation. ^Propaganda for
G73 149 species protection focuses on individual species, often spectacular or
G73 150 beautiful ones such as tigers, kokako, or giant panda. ^Legislation is
G73 151 often species oriented: most countries have their lists of species
G73 152 which it is forbidden to harm.
G73 153    |^A different way to approach the problem is to focus on the
G73 154 protection of ecosystems. ^This approach is not an original one, of
G73 155 course, and is behind the creation of many national parks, reserves,
G73 156 and protected habitats around the world. ^The topic of wilderness
G73 157 preservation is covered elsewhere in this volume so we shall make only
G73 158 brief comments.
G73 159    |^The following considerations may be urged in favour of the
G73 160 protection of large areas of land and thus of protecting species.
G73 161    |^Both the conservationist and preservationist may argue that the
G73 162 setting aside of large areas is a duty to future generations.
G73 163 ^Worldwide, as development proceeds, the number and variety of
G73 164 relatively unmodifed ecosystems is steadily shrinking. ^Unless some
G73 165 areas are protected absolutely from modification, future generations
G73 166 will not have the opportunity to have valuable aesthetic,
G73 167 recreational, scientific and spiritual experiences. ^In New Zealand we
G73 168 can well afford to set aside large areas as National Parks, and as a
G73 169 prosperous, lightly populated country we have a duty to do so.
G73 170 ^Already some of New Zealand's unique ecosystems *- tussock grassland,
G73 171 peat bogs, lowland podocarp forest *- have been greatly reduced, along
G73 172 with the formerly common but now rare species which inhabit them.
G73 173 ^Policies to protect ecosystems, and especially fragile or diminishing
G73 174 ecosystems, can be justified by an appeal to the presumed interests of
G73 175 future generations.
G73 176    |^It is certainly better to try to save species by protecting
G73 177 their habitat than to breed them in captivity, for instance, with a
G73 178 view to later reintroduction.
G73 179    |^The protection of ecosystems provides hope for saving more
G73 180 species. ^Many species do not breed or even survive in captivity; some
G73 181 need huge tracts of land to migrate, to engage in display flights as
G73 182 an essential precondition of mating, or just to achieve psychological
G73 183 health. ^No animals are indefinitely adaptable: rare ones are
G73 184 relatively non-adaptable.
G73 185    |^Most species behave differently in captivity than in the wild,
G73 186 and some captive populations undergo genetic changes in response to
G73 187 the special conditions of captivity. ^It follows that to attempt to
G73 188 save a species in captivity is justifiable generally only on the
G73 189 grounds that the eventual intention is to release it back into the
G73 190 wild. ^For various reasons, this is not always possible. ^Captive
G73 191 animals often develop behaviour traits which make their survival in
G73 192 the wild unlikely. ^If an animal is exterminated in an area, other
G73 193 species will often fill the vacant niche thus created. ^The
G73 194 reintroduced species may find, therefore, that it has nowhere to go;
G73 195 in any case, during its absence a new ecological balance may have been
G73 196 struck, which the reintroduction will upset.
G73 197    |^Captive breeding over several generations may lead to genetic
G73 198 degeneration, both through excessive in-breeding and because captive
G73 199 environments usually differ in various ways from the original
G73 200 environment. ^These differences will act as selective pressures
G73 201 favouring traits which may not be successful in the wild and cause
G73 202 further problems of reintroduction. ^If captive breeding produces
G73 203 animals significantly different from the wild population, the
G73 204 programme will not have saved a species, but turned it into something
G73 205 else. ^There is already some evidence of significant genetic change
G73 206 among captive lion populations, for example.
G73 207 *#
G74 001 **[261 TEXT G74**]
G74 002 |^*0Most of you will be familiar with the story of *1The Sorcerer's
G74 003 Apprentice. ^*0It began as a fable more than 1800 years ago. ^The
G74 004 German poet Goethe used the theme for a ballad, perhaps in the light
G74 005 of the Industrial Revolution. ^Paul Dukas composed a piece of
G74 006 symphonic music around it and finally Walt Disney combined both music
G74 007 and story for a screen version.
G74 008    |^The favourite trick of the travelling sorcerer was to turn a
G74 009 broomstick into a human figure, which then did all the duties of a
G74 010 servant, such as making meals and carrying water. ^His young
G74 011 apprentice found a hiding place so that he could overhear the words of
G74 012 the charm. ^When the sorcerer was safely out of the way he tried out
G74 013 the magic words, changed a stick into a human figure and ordered it to
G74 014 fetch the water from the well *- a chore his master had asked him to
G74 015 do. ^At first all went well. ^But when enough water had been brought
G74 016 and the apprentice ordered the slave to become a stick again, the
G74 017 automaton did not understand *- for the apprentice had not bothered to
G74 018 learn the words which put the magic in reverse. ^The senseless servant
G74 019 continued to fetch water until the room overflowed. ^In desperation
G74 020 the apprentice split the stick in two with an axe, only to find he now
G74 021 had two obedient creatures fetching water. ^Only the arrival of the
G74 022 sorcerer saved the day, once again bringing that magical power under
G74 023 control.
G74 024    |^This fable vividly illustrates the danger of unleashing forces
G74 025 one does not fully understand. ^It is all the more relevant to our
G74 026 study of advancing technology in that the practice of magic was a
G74 027 primitive form of technology. ^In a cultural context where
G74 028 supernatural forces were assumed without question, magic was the
G74 029 supposed method by which one could release them and use them to
G74 030 achieve one's own ends. ^Even to this day, each amazing, new
G74 031 technological advance strikes the uninitiated as a new burst of magic.
G74 032 ^We have become very blase*?2 about handling a tiny electronic
G74 033 calculator or watching a television screen, but if these had been
G74 034 suddenly presented to people 100 years ago, they would have stared in
G74 035 disbelief and declared it to be magic made real. ^And advancing
G74 036 technology, like ancient magic, has been treated with both awe and
G74 037 suspicion on the grounds that it can be as dangerous to dabble with
G74 038 new forces as it is to play with fire.
G74 039    |^Let me illustrate this by reference to the three successive
G74 040 stages of advancing human technology, described in the first chapter
G74 041 as the tool-age, the machine-age and the computer-age. ^Even the
G74 042 simple tool can occasionally cause us physical harm if not properly
G74 043 used, as everyone who has hit their thumb with a hammer has only too
G74 044 painfully learned.
G74 045    |^When we move into the machine-age, however, the potential
G74 046 dangers increase tremendously. ^Because the machine has its own source
G74 047 of energy it is not under the direct control of humans in the way
G74 048 hand-tools are. ^It can often do untold damage before it can be
G74 049 brought to a stop. ^Fifty years ago Upton Sinclair was alerting the
G74 050 unsuspecting American public to some of these dangers by recording
G74 051 some hair-raising stories of human disasters which had occurred in the
G74 052 industrial world. ^It has become necessary to ensure by legislation an
G74 053 ever-increasing number of safety devices along with careful
G74 054 supervision.
G74 055    |^The dangers we may suffer as a direct result of computer
G74 056 malfunctioning are of a different kind *- but are no less serious.
G74 057 ^Some time ago a business firm with which I occasionally deal billed
G74 058 me for *+$5,000 for a load of bricks I had supposedly purchased. ^When
G74 059 I complained that I had no knowledge of such a purchase I received a
G74 060 quick apology, with the explanation that it was due to computer error.
G74 061 ^No harm resulted on that occasion, but it will be a very different
G74 062 matter if computer error sparks off a nuclear war. ^In any case we
G74 063 shall never really know how much an incorrect computer setting
G74 064 contributed to the \0Mt Erebus disaster.
G74 065    |^Strictly speaking, computers do not make errors, any more than
G74 066 machines make the accidents they cause. ^It is no more just, to blame
G74 067 the machine and the computer, than it is to blame the hammer which has
G74 068 hit your thumb. ^Tools, machines and computers have all been conceived
G74 069 by humans, been constructed by humans, and remain subject ultimately
G74 070 to human control. ^What these technological devices do is to reflect
G74 071 the imperfections and errors of their makers. ^Moreover they have the
G74 072 capacity to magnify those errors. ^The more complex the device, the
G74 073 more it may lead to unintended calamity on an ascending scale. ^A
G74 074 machine which is out of control can do more damage than a tool. ^A
G74 075 computer could do more widespread damage than a machine if, for
G74 076 example, a government were to base its economic policy on computer
G74 077 conclusions which were seriously in error.
G74 078    |^Because tools, machines and computers are (logically) simply
G74 079 extensions of our own limbs, we are just as responsible for what they
G74 080 do as we are for the actions of our arms and legs and for our own
G74 081 mental reasoning. ^It is very tempting to disown them when it suits
G74 082 us, shift the blame to them and protest our own innocence. ^We humans
G74 083 have been doing that ever since we developed sufficient ethical
G74 084 sensitivity to experience guilt, as the myth of Adam and Eve so
G74 085 clearly portrays. ^The man tried to shift the blame for having eaten
G74 086 the forbidden fruit on to the woman. ^The woman in turn claimed it was
G74 087 the serpent who beguiled her. ^Since the serpent was as low as one
G74 088 could get, there was no other creature to which it could pass the
G74 089 buck.
G74 090    |^Even in the tool-age it was not uncommon for a man to blame a
G74 091 poor job on to his tools or for a housewife to blame her burnt cakes
G74 092 on to the range she had to work with. ^Yet it was said to be the mark
G74 093 of a good craftsman never to blame his tools. ^He alone controlled
G74 094 them and was responsible for their use.
G74 095    |^There are two reasons, however, why it is easier to persuade
G74 096 ourselves that the machine or the computer is at fault rather than
G74 097 ourselves. ^The first is that, unlike the hand-tool, the machine and
G74 098 the computer are constructed and operated by a group of people. ^The
G74 099 responsibility for the operation is shared. ^It is much easier to hide
G74 100 oneself in a group and avoid the full force of the accusation than to
G74 101 have to face the complete responsibility by oneself.
G74 102    |^The second most important reason is that advancing technology
G74 103 has had the effect of bringing a veil of ambiguity over the question
G74 104 of responsibility. ^Machines and computers give the appearance *-
G74 105 however false that may ultimately be *- of doing things by themselves.
G74 106 ^It is just as if the machine or the computer is an embryonic self.
G74 107 ^Sherry Turtle, in her recent study of the effect of computers from
G74 108 the point of view of one who is both a psychologist and a sociologist,
G74 109 called her book *1The Second Self. ^*0The computer becomes a kind of
G74 110 other self, from whom one can also distance oneself. ^Whether a
G74 111 computer can be legitimately regarded as possessing intelligence we
G74 112 will leave until the next chapter. ^But complex machines *- and now
G74 113 computers *- are often treated by humans as if they *1were *0living
G74 114 beings, which must consequently bear responsibility for what they
G74 115 produce. ^This new grey area in our relation to machines means that
G74 116 instead of our ultimate responsibility being *1direct *0and hence,
G74 117 quite clear, it has become blurred by a veil of ambiguity.
G74 118    |^This may be illustrated by referring to a well-known
G74 119 theological problem. ^Many may regard the theology as a bit outmoded,
G74 120 but if so, this is partly because the logic of the problem remains as
G74 121 poignant as ever. ^It is this. ^If God created human beings who are
G74 122 not only free to sin but have in fact sinned, then God himself cannot
G74 123 be wholly free of blame for what has befallen the world. ^God must be
G74 124 held indirectly responsible, not only for the so-called natural evils
G74 125 like earthquakes, storms and plagues, but even for the evil which
G74 126 humans themselves have committed. ^Adam simply passed the buck
G74 127 downwards, like the stereotype of a public servant. ^He did not think
G74 128 to counter God face to face with this divine responsibility. ^But that
G74 129 is exactly what Job did do! ^Ever since the time of Job theologians
G74 130 have wrestled with this problem, trying (rather ironically) to get God
G74 131 off the hook. ^No satisfactory solution has ever been found. ^There is
G74 132 no way in which an almighty, all-wise and all-loving Creator God can
G74 133 be reconciled with the present state of the world. ^If God wholly
G74 134 created the world out of nothing, then that God must, indirectly at
G74 135 least, bear some responsibility for the way it is.
G74 136    |^But this very same problem has now landed on our human plate.
G74 137 ^As the creators of advancing technology we cannot avoid bearing full
G74 138 responsibility, indirect though it may be, for all that tools,
G74 139 machines and computers are doing to the world... for better or for
G74 140 worse. ^Yet the two factors I have referred to *- first, the shared
G74 141 character of our responsibility and second, the indirect nature of our
G74 142 responsibility *- combine together to give us a sense of helplessness.
G74 143 ^We must collectively bear responsibility for our technology and yet
G74 144 we feel we are no longer in control.
G74 145    |^Let me put it this way. ^In normal health we feel that our legs
G74 146 and arms are completely under our control. ^They do what we wish
G74 147 without our even thinking about them. ^In certain failures of health,
G74 148 however, our limbs do not so respond to our intentions. ^We say we
G74 149 feel as if they do not belong to us. ^And because of this we feel
G74 150 helpless, even disoriented.
G74 151    |^It can be like that with the technological extensions to our
G74 152 limbs. ^It may occur in various ways. ^When the engine of our motorcar
G74 153 suddenly splutters and stops on a lonely road and we face a motionless
G74 154 silence, how helpless we suddenly feel. ^At one moment we are in
G74 155 control, moving to our destination at a rapid speed; the next moment
G74 156 our ability to control our circumstances has been suddenly reduced.
G74 157 ^It is just as if our legs have suddenly crumpled beneath us *- and
G74 158 the car is in fact our artificial legs.
G74 159    |^It is even worse if the steering suddenly malfunctions and we
G74 160 find ourselves at the mercy of a mindless machine hurtling forward
G74 161 with absolutely no sense of direction. ^I shall never forget a moment
G74 162 I had some 40 years ago, when I was driving eight or nine children
G74 163 home from a picnic. ^It was a gravel road, deeply corrugated by heavy
G74 164 traffic, with not even a fence between it and the fast-flowing Waitaki
G74 165 river. ^Suddenly there was a blow-out and the car careered madly from
G74 166 one side of the road to the other until I finally brought it safely to
G74 167 a stop.
G74 168    |^But there are other ways in which our technology makes us feel
G74 169 helpless. ^As the annual toll of deaths on our roads so tragically
G74 170 reminds us, the entry into the machine-age has meant that, along with
G74 171 all the benefits our machinery has brought us, there has also been a
G74 172 magnification of human tragedy.
G74 173    |^There is an instructive aspect of this, which I first heard
G74 174 expounded some years ago by zoologist and Nobel Prize winner, George
G74 175 Wald, of Harvard University. ^What he said went something like this.
G74 176 ^For some 200 million years this Earth belonged to the reptiles. ^The
G74 177 dinosaurs were the lords of the Earth. ^They were the biggest land
G74 178 animals that have ever existed. ^They were well-protected with
G74 179 armour-plate. ^They were well-armed with horns, teeth and claws.
G74 180 ^Those dinosaurs looked impregnable.
G74 181    |^But back among the trees were a small group of tender,
G74 182 defenceless animals *- the first mammals.
G74 183 *#
G75 001 **[262 TEXT G75**]
G75 002    |^*0During World War 1 the Red Cross was unable to cope with the
G75 003 demands made on it and was taken over by New York bankers, who used
G75 004 the Red Cross Mission that went to Russia in 1917 to send, through the
G75 005 National City Bank, one million dollars. ^This money was used for
G75 006 political purposes. ^Unknown to its administrators, the Red Cross was
G75 007 being used as a cover for revolutionary activities.
G75 008    |^In 1919 a summary of loans granted by American banks to German
G75 009 interests in World War 1 was given to the Overman Committee of the
G75 010 {0US} Senate by the {0US} Military Intelligence. ^Goods were sent from
G75 011 the {0US} to Germany by way of Sweden, Switzerland and Holland between
G75 012 1915 and 1918. ^The first major loan was for *+$400,000, then *+$1.3
G75 013 million, then *+$3 million and then *+$1 million. ^These loans
G75 014 financed spy activities in the {0US} and Mexico.
G75 015    |^The Overton Committee also established that Guaranty Trust of
G75 016 Wall \0St. had an active role in financing Germany in World War 1 at
G75 017 the same time as they were financing the allies.
G75 018    |^The German government also financed Lenin's revolutionary
G75 019 activities.
G75 020    |^Frontman for the International Bankers in Russia was William
G75 021 Boyce Thompson, a very wealthy promoter of mining stocks. ^He and his
G75 022 associates in Wall Street gave financial and more important,
G75 023 diplomatic and propaganda assistance to Trotsky and Lenin. ^French
G75 024 government documents confirm that Thompson's deputy, Raymond Robins,
G75 025 spread bolshevik propaganda in Europe and Thompson was able to bring
G75 026 pressure to bear on Lloyd George and the British War Cabinet and swing
G75 027 them around to Trotsky & \0Co. ^Jan Smuts called Trotsky a consummate
G75 028 scoundrel.
G75 029    |^Thompson's objective was to keep Russia at war with Germany and
G75 030 retain Russia as a market for postwar American enterprise. ^It was
G75 031 German commercial and industrial exploitation of Russia that Thompson
G75 032 & \0Co feared and brought them into an alliance with the bolsheviks.
G75 033 ^Thompson and his handful of banker and promoter cohorts were not
G75 034 bolsheviks or communists, socialists or democrats, they simply wanted
G75 035 a captive market in Russia. ^Wall Street achieved its goal *- American
G75 036 firms controlled by this syndicate were later to go on and build the
G75 037 Soviet Union.
G75 038    |^Leon Trotsky declared himself an *4Internationalist, *0he was
G75 039 for *2WORLD *0revolution and for *2WORLD *0dictatorship.
G75 040    |^John \0D. Rockefeller, in his book *"The Second American
G75 041 Revolution**" has a plea for Humanism, in other words, a plea for
G75 042 collectivism, Humanism *2IS *0Collectivism. ^Really a continuation of
G75 043 the earlier Morgan-Rockefeller support of collectivist enterprises and
G75 044 mass subversion of individual rights.
G75 045    |^In *"The Confessions of a Monopolist**" Frederick \0C. Howe
G75 046 says *"^To control industries it is necessary to control Congress.
G75 047 ^The two principles of a successful monopolist are
G75 048 _|1. ^Let Society work for you
G75 049 |2. ^Make a business of politics**".
G75 050    |^Since then this closed Wall Street complex has continued to
G75 051 build Russia, economically and militarily.
G75 052    |^This group of International Bankers backed the bolshevik
G75 053 revolution and profited from the establishment of a Soviet Union. ^It
G75 054 backed Roosevelt and profited from the New Deal. ^It backed Hitler and
G75 055 profited from German armament in the 1930's. ^Even during World War 11
G75 056 Standard Oil of {0US} developed synthetic rubber and gasoline for war
G75 057 purposes on behalf of the Nazi. ^This is only part of the aid the Nazi
G75 058 received from the International Financiers as recorded by Anthony
G75 059 Sutton, American university professor and writer, in *"Wall Street and
G75 060 the Rise of Hitler**".
G75 061    |^There is documentary evidence that Wall Street financed the
G75 062 1912 Sun Yat-Sen revolution in China and Lamont, head of {0J.P.}
G75 063 Morgan, secured a *+$100 million loan for Mussolini in 1926. ^As
G75 064 classified documents from {0US} State Department files, British
G75 065 Foreign Office and German, French and Russian Foreign Ministry
G75 066 archives gradually become available so history changes and old
G75 067 versions are proved inaccurate and designed to hide the truth. ^Wars
G75 068 are started and stopped by the power elite behind the scenes.
G75 069    |^Russia was and is the largest untapped market in the world and
G75 070 could be a major threat to American supremacy. ^Hence the present
G75 071 tug-of-war between them.
G75 072    |^In 1943 General George \0C. Marshall took with him to the
G75 073 Quebec Conference a brief for the dissolution of the British Empire
G75 074 and, just as the plan was presented then, so it happened.
G75 075    |^The British Empire was liquidated stage by stage by
G75 076 functionaries of the New York money power, the secret government of
G75 077 the United States and most of the world, which plans to become elite
G75 078 as it has almost become the World Government. ^The {0US} is also a
G75 079 victim of this power elite as it has almost become a totalitarian
G75 080 state with the International Bankers controlling Washington and its
G75 081 politicians.
G75 082    |^Alexander Solzhenitsyn said in a speech to Harvard University
G75 083 in 1975 that
G75 084 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G75 085    |^All the power that has transformed Africa since 1960 has come
G75 086 from outside. ^The African regimes now represented at {0UN} and in the
G75 087 {0OAU} are puppet or proxy regimes, each one wholly dependent on
G75 088 support from outside Africa.
G75 089    |^In spite of all the huge quantities of money and food and other
G75 090 assistance that has been poured into Africa since 1960, it has become
G75 091 one of the world's worst disaster areas with millions in danger of
G75 092 starvation, violence and disease.
G75 093    |^It is Africa's natural resources which have been liberated!
G75 094    |^The internationalisation of natural resources, their severance
G75 095 from the control of advanced nations is only half the story of what
G75 096 has happened in Africa since 1960. ^The other half is the political
G75 097 power, since concentrated money power is meaningless without political
G75 098 power. ^The mass of *"New Nations**", some as tiny as Vanuatu (\0pop
G75 099 91,000) in the Pacific, help to outvote the highly developed nations
G75 100 without whose massive aid most of the *"new**" nations would vanish
G75 101 from the world scene.
G75 102    |^What is happening in Africa is a sample of what is happening
G75 103 all over the world. ^The *"new**" plans, like the New International
G75 104 Economic Order, the Trilaterial Commission, the {0US} Council of
G75 105 Foreign Relations, the Royal Institute of International Affairs *- are
G75 106 all working for World Government.
G75 107    |^What is happening is for concentrated power to control
G75 108 absolutely.
G75 109    |^Another thing that is so amazing is the concentrated war
G75 110 against apartheid in South Africa and the concentrated war of words
G75 111 *2FOR *0apartheid in Australia and New Zealand.
G75 112    |^Why is it that countries which as colonies could feed
G75 113 themselves are now starving?
G75 114    |^In African states the poor are getting poorer. ^Why?
G75 115    |^Is it because of all the war and strife and bloodshed on a
G75 116 scale unequalled anywhere else in the world?
G75 117    |^Under colonial rule Africa was a continent of order and the
G75 118 rule of law but this was all changed when America and the Soviet Union
G75 119 set out to destroy everything that had been gained, recreating another
G75 120 *"Dark Africa**". ^The Colonial powers had received their marching
G75 121 orders from the One World Government too. ^Douglas Reed has said
G75 122 *"^The only truth behind the woeful pageant of handing back the
G75 123 colonies was that the Black man was being handed back to slavery**".
G75 124    |^In 1962 the African continent fed itself but over the next
G75 125 twenty years as the Marxist regimes imposed *"scientific socialism**"
G75 126 on agriculture Africa became the only region in the world where food
G75 127 production per head kept declining. ^American agriculture expert, Gale
G75 128 Johnson, says *"this decline is due not to lack of resources but to
G75 129 political factors resulting in the exploitation of farmers**".
G75 130    |^Ethiopia has lived through droughts before, under Haile
G75 131 Salassie food production grew at an annual rate of about 3%, just
G75 132 keeping up with the increasing population, but today the land has been
G75 133 nationalised and production has fallen.
G75 134    |^Although the bulk of Ethiopia's food is produced by small farms
G75 135 (which persist) state farms are the darling of the government.
G75 136    |^John Cohen of Harvard Institute for International Development
G75 137 says *"^Ethiopia remains potentially one of the richest, but actually
G75 138 one of the poorest agrarian nations in Africa**".
G75 139    |^While the people are starving, Mengistu, the Soviet backed
G75 140 dictator, spent *+$200 million for monuments, bands and parade floats
G75 141 to celebrate the tenth anniversary of the revolution. ^While babies
G75 142 died Ethiopian ships carrying more than a million dollars worth of
G75 143 British whiskey and cream sherry were unloaded and rushed to Addis
G75 144 Ababa.
G75 145    |^In the eyes of the world the starving people are the victims of
G75 146 drought, in reality they are the victims of an ideological plague.
G75 147    |^An Ethiopian journalist living in London explains in the
G75 148 Readers Digest (June 1985) the fate of a typical village.
G75 149 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G75 150    |^The Colonialist governments were to some extent influenced by
G75 151 conscience, and a sense of responsibility but the new imperialism is
G75 152 without feeling or conscience, answerable to no-one as it seeks to
G75 153 draw all the world's people into a single totalitarian world state.
G75 154    |^Capitalism and Communism *- similar men secretly rule in both
G75 155 camps. ^Politicians can be bought like sacks of potatoes.
G75 156    |^In her book *"Audacity to Believe**" \0Dr Sheila Cassidy tells
G75 157 how she, an Englishwoman, went to live in Chile in 1971 and recounts
G75 158 her experiences after Allende was murdered 11 September 1973 when a
G75 159 military coup took over the country. ^She later learned how the
G75 160 American {0CIA} (Central Intelligence Agency) masterminded it and how,
G75 161 in November 1975 she was arrested for treating a wounded
G75 162 revolutionary, tortured and finally deported. ^The Fascist rule there
G75 163 is, in a word, shocking.
G75 164    |^Pressure had been brought to bear on the Australian Federal
G75 165 Government so that they in turn bring pressure on the State
G75 166 Governments to transfer large slices of the country to Aborigine
G75 167 ownership (apartheid) complete with the ownership of natural
G75 168 resources, contradicting the old policy of integration. ^52% of the
G75 169 land and 82% of the coastline of the Northern Territory is to be
G75 170 handed back to the Aborigines.
G75 171    |^In October 1981 *"The Australian**" newspaper said
G75 172 **[LONG QUOTATION**]
G75 173    |^It is obvious in Australia and New Zealand that the nature
G75 174 conservation ploy is to be used wherever possible to remove areas rich
G75 175 in natural resources from the control of local authorities by having
G75 176 the control and responsibility transfered to a *2WORLD *0authority.
G75 177    |^The same thing has happened in Canada and Tasmania.
G75 178    |^It is hardly necessary to explain that the transference of
G75 179 ownership rights is a necessary prelude to full internationalisation
G75 180 of *2ALL *0natural resources at some later date. ^Natural resources
G75 181 are thus made ready for final transfer to an international authority.
G75 182    |^*"The Hoax of the Twentieth Century**" by {0A.R.} Butz is mind
G75 183 boggling. ^It suggests, it more than suggests, it says that the 6
G75 184 million Jews killed in German gas ovens is incorrect.
G75 185    |^We have come to believe that this is a fact and it is hard to
G75 186 change our way of thinking. ^But it is worth stopping and giving
G75 187 thought to and wondering if what this book says could be right. ^It is
G75 188 not to be dismissed lightly.
G75 189    |^No established historian has written a book supporting the
G75 190 extermination stories.
G75 191    |^After Germany collapsed in 1945 shocking scenes of countless
G75 192 dead bodies were found in Belsen and other concentration camps.
G75 193 ^According to this book these deaths were the result of a total loss
G75 194 of control, not a deliberate policy, and the major cause of these
G75 195 deaths was a typhus epidemic. ^The typhus was the kind carried by a
G75 196 body louse and it was being fought all through the war. ^All
G75 197 *"survivor literature**" report the same procedure in entering any
G75 198 German camp, disrobe, shave hair, shower and then dress in new or
G75 199 disinfected clothes. ^The *"gas chambers**" were used for disinfecting
G75 200 clothes and were in all concentration camps. ^Typhus was spread in the
G75 201 infected cattle trucks the prisoners were carried in and the typhus
G75 202 caused whole train loads of prisoners to die. ^One train in war torn
G75 203 Berlin was found to contain 800 dead bodies.
G75 204    |^An American lawyer, Stephen \0S. Printer, who was stationed at
G75 205 Dachau for 17 months after the war, wrote in 1959
G75 206 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G75 207    |^The crematoriums have been referred to as *"gas ovens**". ^As
G75 208 it took at least an hour for a body to be reduced in a crematorium, at
G75 209 the very most that would mean twenty three bodies a day. ^So, by doing
G75 210 simple arithmetic, it would be impossible to reach 6 million.
G75 211    |^Then, Richard Harward, a writer and specialist in political and
G75 212 diplomatic aspects of World War two, at present with the University of
G75 213 London said *"The allegation that 6 million Jews died during the
G75 214 Second World War, as a direct result of official German policy of
G75 215 extermination is utterly unfounded**".
G75 216 *#
G76 001 **[263 TEXT G76**]
G76 002 ^*0Riches become ours when we give up any ideas of sacrifice and lack.
G76 003    |^If we are trying to be prosperous on one hand and are still
G76 004 committed to ideas of sacrifice on the other, then we are still
G76 005 controlled by a personal law of poverty, and inner conflict will
G76 006 always result. ^For example: ^I am often asked the question at
G76 007 seminars, *"^What is wrong with giving up buying something in order to
G76 008 have enough money to purchase something better. ^Isn't that
G76 009 sacrificing?**"
G76 010    |^The answer depends upon the state of our consciousness. ^If we
G76 011 are content with only having one thing rather than wanting two, then
G76 012 that's prosperity. ^But if we want two things and believe we can only
G76 013 afford one of them, then we are coming from a consciousness of
G76 014 *'lack**' and the idea of a limited universe. ^We can have both and
G76 015 more by creating in our minds a desire for both. ^We can do this by
G76 016 setting goals and Affirming to ourselves that it is possible and
G76 017 perfectly alright to have both. ^Then we start applying our Creative
G76 018 Minds to achieve all that we desire, rather than sacrificing half of
G76 019 what we want. ^Setting a direction for ourselves through Goals and
G76 020 Affirmations to achievement will allow us to give up sacrifice forever
G76 021 and avoid self punishing inner conflict.
G76 022    |^Remember, whatever we can imagine in our minds, can be ours.
G76 023 ^If we have the power (which we all have), to create a desire in the
G76 024 mind, then it is our right if we choose to create it in our lives. ^In
G76 025 fact, it already is ours the moment we complete creating it in our
G76 026 imagination, and we need only wait for the time when it manifests
G76 027 itself in our lives.
G76 028    |^Where sacrifice is based on poverty, contribution through
G76 029 giving is spreading our surplus of Abundance.
G76 030    |^The Principle of Giving involves the practice of Tithing, and
G76 031 is the *'heart**' of the *2CONTRIBUTION *0Law.
G76 032 *<*6TITHING:*>
G76 033    |^*0Tithing is a very old and successful prosperity principle,
G76 034 dating back to ancient times. ^Tithing is giving away a percentage of
G76 035 one's income, normally 10%. ^Tithing is a very powerful practice in
G76 036 building an Abundance Consciousness, because we can only give away the
G76 037 surplus of what we already have. ^Done on a regular basis, it makes a
G76 038 major difference in our attitude to money as we become *'surplus**'
G76 039 conscious. ^Surplus conscious is the opposite to people who think that
G76 040 money is in short supply. ^When we give away a portion of our surplus,
G76 041 the idea of a lack of money will never occur to us again.
G76 042    |^The power behind this Principle is the little understood Law of
G76 043 Cause and Effect. ^Cause and Effect means that for every action there
G76 044 is an equal and opposite reaction. ^Simply said, whatever we give out,
G76 045 must come back to us, and often multiplied. ^This is an unbreakable
G76 046 law in the universe. ^Whenever we contribute to prosperity, we must
G76 047 prosper also, and our rewards don't always come from those that we
G76 048 serve, but they come, for that is the Law.
G76 049    |^Of all the Principles of Abundance and riches, it is the
G76 050 Tithing Principle that I personally regard as the most important and
G76 051 powerful. ^However, to get the best results there are some simple, but
G76 052 important rules to pay attention to.
G76 053 *<*31. GIVING TO PEOPLE WHO DON'T NEED IT:*>
G76 054    |^*0Give at least three quarters of your Tithing to people who
G76 055 don't need it. ^This is different from giving to charity which is
G76 056 giving money to those who do need it. ^Charity is a generous and noble
G76 057 practice, but it can have some unfortunate side effects. ^It can often
G76 058 make the recipients angry because they feel they have no choice but to
G76 059 accept it, or humbled into self-hate, because of their weakness of
G76 060 having to receive charity. ^Either way the anger or the weakness is
G76 061 reinforced. ^This is sometimes clearly observed by some people on
G76 062 Government benefits.
G76 063    |^It can also easily degenerate into forming a dependency on
G76 064 others for free *"handouts**". ^This builds weakness rather than
G76 065 strength. ^Give a starving man a dollar and he will be back at your
G76 066 door the next day for another dollar. ^Give him an idea of how he can
G76 067 earn his own dollar through service to others, and your gift will last
G76 068 a life-time. ^People rush out with their admirable but useless drives
G76 069 for a better world. ^Trying to relieve poverty, hunger, disease, war
G76 070 and famine in the world is merely treating a symptom. ^The cause is
G76 071 ignorance and fear. ^And to try treating only the symptom can often
G76 072 reinforce the problem. ^As fast as the world improves on one side, it
G76 073 deteriorates on the other.
G76 074    |^The only way to improve the world is to raise the conscious
G76 075 level of the individual. ^No other way will do it. ^Better still,
G76 076 raise our own conscious level, rather than charge around evangelically
G76 077 trying to change everyone else. ^For all disease and war in the world
G76 078 begins with the inner mental diseases and tiny wars within our minds.
G76 079 ^Changing what is going on within each one of us will do more for
G76 080 world peace and overcoming poverty and fear, than by trying to change
G76 081 the world's problems with money and effort. ^Treat the cause by
G76 082 teaching high quality thoughts, and the symptoms of the world will
G76 083 take care of themselves.
G76 084    |^At the same time, do give one quarter of your Tithings to
G76 085 people who do need it. ^But give it in the form of an idea, rather
G76 086 than in money. ^Send them a copy of this book for instance, or some
G76 087 other inspirational book. ^Giving one quarter to those who do need it
G76 088 also prevents all the wealth staying within a select and exclusive
G76 089 group, and therefore helps spread this wisdom of Abundance.
G76 090    |^By giving three quarters of your Tithings to folk who are
G76 091 already prosperous, makes a greater impact upon the general prosperity
G76 092 of the world. ^The people who have begun to understand the Laws of
G76 093 Abundance will use the money you give them to build and create even
G76 094 more wealth in the world from which everyone benefits. ^But because
G76 095 you started a momentum of spreading Abundance, you will find that it
G76 096 seeps back to you in many interesting ways.
G76 097 *<*32. GIVE AND NEVER GET FOUND OUT:*>
G76 098    |^*0Many people give to charity and to friends, not because of
G76 099 what is in their hearts, but for the thanks and the *'pats on the
G76 100 back**' and being told how wonderful they are. ^It can often be a big
G76 101 ego trip, and as it is written *"*1this is their reward**" *0(Matthew
G76 102 6:2).
G76 103    |^As Kahlil Gibran wrote in *'The Prophet**',
G76 104 **[BEGIN BOX**]
G76 105 |*"^*1There are those who give little of the much which they have *-
G76 106 and they give it for recognition and their hidden desire makes their
G76 107 gifts unwholesome.**"
G76 108 **[END BOX**]
G76 109    |^*0Giving without ever being found out, by-passes the ego and
G76 110 ensures that our action is pure. ^The idea of giving without the
G76 111 thanks and thoughts of reward also helps us break our attachment to
G76 112 money, freeing us from our addictions.
G76 113 *<*6THE PURITY OF GIVING:*>
G76 114    |^*0I remember years ago, when I was being Rebirthed by Alan
G76 115 Grantham, an excellent Rebirther and a wonderful friend, that it so
G76 116 happened that I had about a dozen very expensive long playing reel
G76 117 tapes that were of no further use to me. ^I noticed one day at Alan's
G76 118 place that he had a tape recorder which my tapes would fit. ^So I
G76 119 offered them to him as a gift. ^Alan was delighted and accepted.
G76 120 ^About a month later, I asked Alan if he would record a cassette tape
G76 121 for me of some Affirmations I wanted. ^A week later I called around to
G76 122 his place to pick it up. ^As Alan gave it to me he said it would cost
G76 123 me ten dollars. ^I looked at him rather stunned and commented that
G76 124 after me giving him the twelve very expensive tapes, that at least he
G76 125 could give me this one tape for free. ^Alan looked back at me and the
G76 126 following dialogue taught me one of the most valuable lessons in the
G76 127 art of giving. ^This is how it went:
G76 128 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G76 129    |^*0I learnt from this experience that *2ALL *0giving and *2ALL
G76 130 *0receiving is unconditional. ^Everything else is just a game:
G76 131 manipulating and controlling games, where there are no winners. ^How
G76 132 often do we give, and our gift is dishonest? ^Dishonest giving is when
G76 133 we expect something in return, or when there are conditions attached,
G76 134 such as we expect the person receiving to do with our gift as *2WE
G76 135 *0would like. ^That is conditional giving, and the gift still belongs
G76 136 to the giver. ^True giving, is giving from the heart without any
G76 137 thought of return, or attachment to what we give. ^It's letting it go
G76 138 forever. ^How often are we hurt when we hear that what we gave to
G76 139 someone, was in turn, given away to someone else? ^A story I heard
G76 140 some years ago is a true test as to how pure our motives are in
G76 141 giving:
G76 142 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G76 143    |^In reality, we don't give anything away. ^We own nothing while
G76 144 we are attached to it. ^But when we let it go the entire universe is
G76 145 ours to enjoy, and we can create whatever we like when we become free
G76 146 of all attachments. ^An ownership mentality is based on the fear of
G76 147 losing something, which is a poverty consciousness. ^When we try to
G76 148 hang on to what we have, we eventually lose it all. ^When we give it
G76 149 all up, we have it all. ^When we stop possessing it, we can enjoy it.
G76 150 ^As the Master Christian said: *1*"^You must die so that you can be
G76 151 born again in the Holy Spirit.**" ^*0Modern translation means that we
G76 152 must let our ego (false negative beliefs and personal law) die, so
G76 153 that we can become pure and so live in Love, Truth and Abundance.
G76 154    |^A good Affirmation:
G76 155 **[BEGIN BOX**]
G76 156 |^*7THE MORE I CONTRIBUTE TO THE PROSPERITY OF OTHERS, THE MORE I
G76 157 PROSPER
G76 158 **[END BOX**]
G76 159 *<*6CHAPTER ELEVEN*>
G76 160 *<*7THE PRINCIPLE OF THANKFULNESS*>
G76 161 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G76 162 |^*5Everything is as it should be... give thanks for everything being
G76 163 as it is.
G76 164 **[END INDENTATION**]
G76 165    |^*0An attitude of mind which guarantees that we will always have
G76 166 an Abundance, lies in the word: *3THANKFULNESS. ^*0My years of
G76 167 counselling and Rebirthing a large number of people, has shown me that
G76 168 the number one problem with us all is in our forgetting who we really
G76 169 are; forgetting that we are *3TRUTH, LOVE *1and *3PERFECTION.
G76 170 ^*0Because of this, we tend to dislike ourselves and dwell on all the
G76 171 difficulties we have created in our lives. ^We take for granted all
G76 172 that is good and positive.
G76 173    |^We need to stand still from our hurry long enough to observe
G76 174 the beauty and perfection of what we really are, who we are with, and
G76 175 what we already have. ^By doing this we will know that we have
G76 176 everything we need, and so does everyone else.
G76 177    |^Let us be glad for our health, our freedom of speech, our
G76 178 education, the possessions we already have, and the people in our
G76 179 lives who love us. ^Get up an hour earlier one morning and go for a
G76 180 walk. ^Walk up a hill and watch the beautiful sunrise. ^Observe the
G76 181 colours of the sky, and its reflection upon the leaves on the trees.
G76 182 ^Notice the rich brown earth, and the dew on the bright green grass.
G76 183 ^Be glad for what we are seeing, because no blind person will ever see
G76 184 such a sight, nor see the expression of joy on a loved one's face.
G76 185 ^Listen to the wonderful sounds of the birds and the insects in this
G76 186 morning twilight, and think of the millions of deaf folk who will
G76 187 never hear these sounds, nor will they ever hear the harmony of
G76 188 Mozart, or the sound of laughter. ^As we begin to walk home, be glad
G76 189 that we can walk. ^Think of all those that are crippled, or confined
G76 190 to their beds through illness and are denied this joy of walking.
G76 191    |^One morning I woke up complaining that my foot was sore from
G76 192 jogging the day before.
G76 193 *#
G77 001 **[264 TEXT G77**]
G77 002    |^*0For the last forty years we, in New Zealand, have been
G77 003 actively involved in providing overseas assistance for poor countries.
G77 004 ^As a relatively *'lucky**' and poverty-free country, as far as the
G77 005 international scene is concerned, governments and people here have
G77 006 always, to some extent, liked to think of themselves as beneficent
G77 007 sharers of their good fortune. ^All New Zealanders, as school
G77 008 children, can remember raising money for poor people overseas.
G77 009    |^No one doubts that internationally there are gross inequalities
G77 010 of wealth, both between and within nations, that result in tragic and
G77 011 enormous human suffering. ^Most will agree that we need to do
G77 012 something about the problem *- witness the support New Zealanders gave
G77 013 during 1985 to the Aid Ship, with the aim of relieving the problems
G77 014 faced by drought and war victims in some of Ethiopia's provinces. ^And
G77 015 yet, there is much debate about what aid agencies should be doing, who
G77 016 we should support, and how aid can be most effective. ^There is often
G77 017 controversy around these organisations *- the channels that we, in New
G77 018 Zealand, have to send resources overseas *- and the work that they do.
G77 019 ^Anyone who has had a door slammed in their face when collecting money
G77 020 for an aid agency will know that New Zealanders hold strong and
G77 021 diverse opinions about these questions.
G77 022    |^In this chapter I want to analyse how New Zealand's aid
G77 023 practices operate, and why they exist. ^To do this I will examine some
G77 024 of the reasons behind our aid policies and just how they have evolved
G77 025 since we first began considering our international responsibilities.
G77 026 ^Necessary for understanding these policies is a view of some of the
G77 027 international relationships that underpin questions of development.
G77 028 ^Then, armed with a socialist analysis, I will talk about how we can
G77 029 move towards effective aid and development, and what a socialist aid
G77 030 policy might look like. ^To do this, I will spell out steps we in New
G77 031 Zealand need to take in order to reach this goal.
G77 032 *<*4What is Development?*>
G77 033    |^*0First, I want to consider the question *- what is
G77 034 development? ^This must be a crucial question since development is
G77 035 always promoted as a major goal of aid programmes.
G77 036    |^Development is a process. ^It comprises the economic, social
G77 037 and political forces that shape peoples' existence, and it is *-
G77 038 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G77 039 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G77 040 **[END INDENTATION**]
G77 041    |^While this provides a general and overarching definition of
G77 042 development, it seems a straightforward enough goal for aid programmes
G77 043 to aim at. ^Why, then, are there so few attempts to seriously promote
G77 044 development? ^The idea of development that we aim for, and the
G77 045 strategies that we use to realise it, depend on the philosophy or
G77 046 viewpoint we have when we consider *-
G77 047 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G77 048 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G77 049 **[END INDENTATION**]
G77 050    |^The socialist understanding of these questions provides us with
G77 051 a consistent and meaningful picture of international relationships and
G77 052 *1why *0we face the global problems of disease, suffering, poverty and
G77 053 oppression that we try to ameliorate with aid programmes.
G77 054    |^Progress and modernisation has essentially been controlled by
G77 055 the owners of resources, land, business and investments, in order to
G77 056 further their own power and wealth. ^Capitalism, in the last two or
G77 057 three hundred years, has further dominated the relationships between
G77 058 countries, as the owners of resources extended their control over the
G77 059 lives of people in colonised countries. ^The colonialism of the
G77 060 eighteenth and nineteenth centuries is characterised by a group of
G77 061 people *- the Europeans *- and their transformation of the world
G77 062 outside Europe, into one of European owned plantations, mines,
G77 063 factories, markets, sources of cheap labour, homes for investments and
G77 064 bases for military power. ^The legacy of colonialism is a nearly
G77 065 universal economic system *- capitalism *- imposed by the affluent
G77 066 nations on the rest of the planet.
G77 067    |^The majority of colonised nations have now been given political
G77 068 independence. ^However, political independence has not allowed people
G77 069 in these countries to take control of the forces that shape their
G77 070 lives. ^The affluent countries have found new ways of maintaining
G77 071 economic and political dependence of peoples in newly independent
G77 072 nations. ^Aid to developing nations has been one tool that richer
G77 073 nations have used. ^Describing New Zealand's aid to South East Asia
G77 074 during the 1960's, one writer has stated *-
G77 075 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G77 076 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G77 077 **[END INDENTATION**]
G77 078    |^It can be seen, that in a very self-conscious way, the New
G77 079 Zealand government provided aid to developing countries for areas and
G77 080 projects that would primarily benefit New Zealand. ^Far from
G77 081 charitable, or humanitarian endeavour, aid programmes seem a rational
G77 082 and logical necessity, for any capitalist economy *- both to safeguard
G77 083 itself against what it sees as political threats, and to secure
G77 084 economic and trading advantages. ^The essential point here is that
G77 085 whatever benefits *'aid**' purports to give *'developing nations**',
G77 086 the real advantages accrue more to the donor than to the recipient.
G77 087 ^To demonstrate just how the benefits of aid projects accrue to the
G77 088 donor country, a brief examination of one of New Zealand's current
G77 089 major aid projects follows.
G77 090    |^Between 1973 and 1988, the New Zealand government will provide
G77 091 *+${0NZ}23.36 million for the development of geothermal power in the
G77 092 Philippines ({0NZ} Bilateral Aid Programme, 1984). ^As a bilateral aid
G77 093 project it is decided on and funded as a matter between the New
G77 094 Zealand and Philippine governments. ^While, at first glance, the
G77 095 project may seem a reasonable one for New Zealand to be assisting the
G77 096 Filipino people with, the answers to the question *- who benefits? *-
G77 097 provide a better understanding of the nature of our aid projects.
G77 098    |^Between eighty-five and ninety-five percent of the funds spent
G77 099 on the project have to date been received by an Auckland engineering
G77 100 consultancy, ({0KRTA}) (Campbell, 1984). ^The *'aid**' therefore, has
G77 101 benefited the New Zealand economy, and New Zealand employment.
G77 102 ^Campbell goes on to add that the company has negotiated a further
G77 103 *+$14.5 million worth of contracts internationally, based on the
G77 104 expertise learned in the Philippines so the aid project will also
G77 105 continue to earn New Zealand foreign exchange. ^In a country where
G77 106 five percent of the population controls eighty percent of the wealth
G77 107 and ninety percent of the population live below the poverty line
G77 108 (Campbell, 1984) the New Zealand government has funded a project that
G77 109 does not benefit the poorest ninety percent of the population, but
G77 110 Japanese multinational corporations. ^It is their industry in the
G77 111 Philippines which, to date, has been the primary user of the power,
G77 112 generated by the geothermal projects.
G77 113    |^It could be successfully argued that the aid project has even
G77 114 been detrimental to the development of the Filipino people as a whole
G77 115 since it has aided and supported the repressive government that
G77 116 continues to regenerate the vast disparities of wealth and living
G77 117 standards in the country. ^Any economic development that has taken
G77 118 place in the country, to date, has benefited the wealthy five percent.
G77 119 ^Therefore, the results of the projects will do nothing to change the
G77 120 exploitation of the other ninety percent. ^A general analysis of aid
G77 121 projects in the Philippines gives results that are consistent with
G77 122 this New Zealand example. ^Aid has helped to keep President Marcos in
G77 123 power and has condemned more and more Filipinos to poverty and hunger
G77 124 (Clarke, 1982).
G77 125    |^The practice of *'aiding**' poor countries by supporting the
G77 126 economies of the rich is now a widespread phenomenon. ^In 1983, the
G77 127 British government used *+$100 million of its aid budget (twenty
G77 128 percent) as export subsidies to domestic firms to help employment and
G77 129 their own economy (*1New Internationalist, *0August, 1983).
G77 130 ^Commercial and industrial consideration of the donor country
G77 131 determines this allocation of aid *- not the development needs of the
G77 132 exploited members of the recipient countries.
G77 133    |^Aid is not, therefore, a simple handout that we should all
G77 134 endorse because children are dying of starvation. ^Aid from
G77 135 governments is designed, primarily, to ensure the continuation of
G77 136 capitalism, and of the economic benefits derived from it by the ruling
G77 137 classes in the *'North**' and *'South**' (Hayter, 1983).
G77 138    |^These are the things we need to keep in mind to understand the
G77 139 aid relationships that we in New Zealand are part of; so that we can
G77 140 go beyond them, and construct effective relationships that promote
G77 141 real development for poor and oppressed peoples.
G77 142 *<*4The Development of Development.*>
G77 143    |^*0Following World War *=II, the international agencies were
G77 144 instituted to organise a measure of co-operation between countries,
G77 145 aimed at securing a more stable world order. ^The United Nations
G77 146 established international bodies such as the Food and Agriculture
G77 147 Organisation, the World Health Organisation, and others which assumed
G77 148 that co-operation would wipe out poverty, disease, illiteracy and
G77 149 starvation in the nations emerging from colonial dependency.
G77 150    |^New Zealand, as a particularly fortunate member of the world
G77 151 community, whole-heartedly supported these efforts to eradicate
G77 152 poverty and suffering. ^The 1950's and 1960's saw large numbers of New
G77 153 Zealanders supporting overseas aid programmes. ^It was genuinely
G77 154 believed, during the {0UN} designated 1960's development decade, that
G77 155 poverty and hunger could be overcome in ten years. ^All that was
G77 156 needed was the international will and co-operation. ^To this end, the
G77 157 New Zealand government worked closely with {0UN} bodies, as well as
G77 158 initiating its own projects around the world, especially where New
G77 159 Zealand could contribute agricultural advice and technology.
G77 160    |^In the early 1960's, New Zealanders raised 500,000 pounds for
G77 161 the International Freedom from Hunger Campaign *- a precedent in {0UN}
G77 162 history, as it represented the highest per capita contribution of any
G77 163 country in the world (Thompson, 1966:63). ^Mindful of our own
G77 164 standards of living, we happily contributed some of our own wealth, so
G77 165 that other countries could reproduce elements of our successful form
G77 166 of western development and modernisation.
G77 167    |^However, the *'development decade**' was a failure. ^The ten
G77 168 years that were intended to remove poverty and its consequences saw
G77 169 the difference between the incomes of the rich and poor nations
G77 170 increase. ^It saw trade conditions worsen. ^The Developing Countries'
G77 171 share of world trade declined from twenty-one percent in 1960, to
G77 172 eighteen percent in 1970, (*1Trends in Developing Countries, *0World
G77 173 Bank, 1971) and prices for their exports fell. ^The indebtedness of
G77 174 the poor countries to the rich ones continued to grow (Balasuriya,
G77 175 1972:10). ^These trends continued to intensify into the 1970's. ^But
G77 176 one development decade, and its failure, was enough to prompt
G77 177 international bodies to ask why.
G77 178    |^The answer to this question required a deeper analysis of what
G77 179 had been going on during these years. ^It is here that a socialist
G77 180 understanding gains credibility, simply because it has the power to
G77 181 explain the failure of the {0UN} decade, and the programmes sponsored
G77 182 by the governments of rich countries.
G77 183    |^Put simply, the rich countries had tried to apply their own
G77 184 conception of development to the Third World. ^This consisted of
G77 185 industrialisation, agriculture geared for export to earn foreign
G77 186 exchange, and generally the replication of the capitalist economic
G77 187 model that was working so successfully for the rich countries in the
G77 188 1950's and 1960's. ^Poor countries were even betrayed by the methods
G77 189 of western sponsored *'development**'. ^Working through local elites
G77 190 and governments, programmes assumed that the benefits showered on
G77 191 ruling groups would *'trickle down**' to the poor of the country
G77 192 while, at the same time, incorporating the nation into a global
G77 193 capitalist world order. ^However, the application of western inspired
G77 194 and western supplied technology and expertise did not achieve any
G77 195 effective redistribution of wealth. ^These methods, George (1976) adds
G77 196 *-
G77 197 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G77 198 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G77 199 **[END INDENTATION**]
G77 200    |^Just how does this enrichment of the rich continue *- even
G77 201 today? ^Aid, targeted at improving the lot of poor and oppressed
G77 202 people, must be based on an understanding of this process *- if it is
G77 203 to promote successful development.
G77 204    |^Recently, our televisions have graphically shown us the
G77 205 situation of the poor in North Africa, and the absolute deprivation of
G77 206 people who do not have what they need to survive. ^However, what is
G77 207 not made so clear, is that these people are poor because others are
G77 208 rich. ^There are huge imbalances in the distribution of wealth in the
G77 209 world. ^These figures refer to the ownership of land *- a primary
G77 210 source of wealth and power *-
G77 211 **[BEGIN INDENTATION**]
G77 212 |**[LONG QUOTATION**]
G77 213 **[END INDENTATION**]
G77 214    |^Without access to or control of land people are powerless to
G77 215 feed themselves and unable to determine their own lives. ^This is
G77 216 particularly characteristic of many African countries, where the small
G77 217 minority who own the land use it for the creation of wealth *- and not
G77 218 for the production of food. ^Encouraged and supported by foreign
G77 219 companies, who invest in agricultural programmes with the aim of
G77 220 profit, much of the productive land in Africa is used for the
G77 221 production of cash crops for export.
G77 222 *#